Tommyinnit a Vigilante? Never.

by greenpinkroe

Summary:

Tommyinnit leads one of the worst double lives in history. After his parents death Tommy was quick to take care of himself, and soon his close friend as well. He became a vigilante because he was never able to have the same opportunities considering his financial condition. So as a remedy he gets a grant based internship with a highly respected corporation. The very corporation that helps with any legal work that heroes face, meaning Tommy is surrounded by the people trying to catch him for the better part of most days. His biggest issue now is for them to never find out, and to do the occasional coffee run.

Or,

I read a Hero fic with Tommy as a vigilante and fell in love with the idea.

Notes:

• Inspired by [Restricted Work] by eneliii (Log in to access.)
• Inspired by Your City Gave Me Asthma by orphan_account

I know what you're thinking, Winter another new work? And the answer is yes! I will not be abandoning Wings of Gods and Many Men though, but I will be updating this one for a happier story plot, and because I really, really like hero fics. Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 1: Somewhere Only We Know

Tommy wasn’t a bad guy. Well he definitely wasn’t a good guy either, but he for sure didn’t fall under the villainy tab. He wasn’t really much of either, so the fact that he continuously gets hurt when in the crossfire is kind of absolute bullshit. Like you wouldn’t think he would, he’s a sixteen year old kid who isn’t even a hero in training, so the flow of steady cuts littered around his body, and bruises that bloomed from beatings seems almost unprecedented. Like come on who would do this to a kid? For what reason too? Missing his homework assignments? Forgetting to study the night before a test?

Well at least that’s what it seems on paper, because his vigilante act is typically kept off the table, away from the public eye as he presents an overly obnoxious smile that no one feels the need to look into. A carefully curated facade of a persona, that has it’s edges singed with the flames that is his night job. A calculated glint in his eye, knowing that no hero would feel the need to take a look into his home life.

He was honestly quite proud of it. Proud of being able to avoid any suspicions, no matter how baggy his pants were, or oversized his tee shirt was, or even the fact that he would wear tee shirts when the nights get so cold. Sure there is mild concern in a few peoples glances, but nothing that garnered anything more.

That’s what made moments like this so frustrating. He was geared up, his outer layer of his classic white tee shirt and a large dark jacket, a mask hiding his face, partnered with a pair of simple pants and thick boots, hiding the chest plate and pads that rested on his joints to avoid any injury. It was to make him look softer on the outside, more vulnerable, when in reality he was ready for most attacked. But it seems as though the typical thug has caught onto his little trick of secretly hiding armor on his weak points. Which in all honesty makes sense, most heroes don’t take the actual time to look into lower ranked criminals, instead opting to take care of them if they pass by on their patrol or on the way to an even bigger issue. So the talk of his weak points running amuck in the streets he normally strolls through? He should have expected it earlier.

Anyway, now here he is, walking along the sidewalk in a half limp, the distant sounds of police sirens could be heard as the robbers he just dealt with were being arrested, likely screaming about the self named vigilante Big T who just took them down. A chuckle escaped Tommy at the thought, knowing he did a pretty damn well job. Though the pain was a bit hard to ignore as he made his way home, enough to make the moment a tad bit more bittersweet than anything. 

His hand rested on the sides of buildings as he walked before finally making it to his own small home. Taking off his mask and hiding it under his arm he walked through the apartment buildings lobby, the old lady at the front desk merely smiled at him, “Saw what ya just did, good job on winning. Those sons o’ bitches were being full on leeches here on my poor little business. I owe ya one.”

Tommy let out a huff of a chuckle, “Can I get another free month outta you? I could use the cushion yaknow, and as payment for my grand work.” Clementine was quick to throw his words back in his face, “Grand underground work that can get you arrested if you’re not careful, and right now you are not being careful, and you are bleeding on my carpet again!” Tommy jumped, quickly wrapping a hand around the wound on his arm to avoid getting said blood on the carpet.

The older woman let out a deep sigh, turning in her chair to look at him, “But I can hold you your apartment for another month, but only because your friend told me the amount of jobs and internships you’ve been going through.” Tommy nodded, a bit solemnly at his lack of success, “Yeah, and I got a big one coming up in a few days.” Clementine raised her eyebrow in curiosity as Tommy bit the inside of his cheek, “Let’s just say my friend had to help me get some documents for it.”

Both of the older woman's eyebrows shot up in surprise, “That is quite a big deal then. Remember, be careful hun. Don’t get caught with anything.” She hummed out, Tommy only chuckled as he started up the stairs, “Trust me when I say I won’t be caught. I don’t think anyone can get past the documents we’re about to give them.” Walking up the stairs, “Hell even I would think my name is Tomathy Johnson if I saw them without knowing they’re fake.”

Clementine merely shook her head, “Have a good night then Mr. Johnson.” “You as well, Mrs. White.” He retorted back happily, “And make sure you aren’t bleeding on my rugs!” She cried out and it only made him chuckle, “I wouldn’t even dream of it!” He called back out, rushing up the stairs towards the third floor, careful in doing his best to not get any blood on the carpet so he can avoid getting yelled at again.

As he reached his room Tommy hastily pulled out a key, shoving it in and unlocking the door. Stepping inside with a large smile on his face, ready to hide his pained wounds with his pearly whites when he faced his friend. Closing the door and locking it back up he bounded into the living room with mustered up enthusiasm and barely there energy, seeing his friend on his laptop, the traces of exhaustion ran down the lines on his face, and Tommy couldn’t help but feel the pity swell up in his chest. So he smiled, proudly exclaiming, “Big man! Big Tubbo!”

Though when Tubbo turned to him a frown plagued his expression, instantly dimming the mood, “Tommy your arm.” He pointed out almost bluntly, with a sigh he moved his laptop from his lap, walking to go get the first aid, “Tubbo! No it’s fine! I can handle it! I can fix it up myself!” He yelled out to him, only for an icy glare to meet him alongside a firm, “Tommy. Sit” So obviously Tommy sat in fear of his friends' wrath.

Comically tense as he watched his friend walk over, lugging the first aid kit in hand, sitting in front of his friend as he let out a deep sigh, expectantly holding out his hand for Tommy to place his arm in the palm. When he did the smaller of the two was quick to work on helping him get fixed up. The blond watched, sucking in his lips, a bit of reality slipping into his understanding as he watched his down trodden friend, “It’s really not that bad,” he started only to be interrupted, “It is Tommy.”

The silence that followed was quiet and tense, the air around them thick enough for someone to be able to stab it through by a knife and then sew it back shut. Tubbo’s shoulders slouched forwards as his expression crumbled, “I know Tommy. I know you think everything will go fine, but they haven’t in the past, you know this.” The heart in Tommy’s chest was pulled down as his friend spoke, “You have that big interview, and I’m working so hard to pull those documents out to make them look more official than the real thing, I am quite literally writing Tomathy Johnson into existence and carefully combing the information into databases. For this all to work you need to fit the script.”

Tubbo looked up to him through the locks of his hair, his face taut with an expression of something akin to despair, “I thank you for taking me in. I thank you for doing this all. And I show it, I help you with your gear and plans for your own dream, and I would get an in person job if I didn’t look so much like him. I’m sorry I can’t do more, but I need you to do this for me. For us. We,” his voice trailed off, hands shaky with the bandages gripped tight in his fingers, “We’ve failed with so many other interviews, so many other smaller interviews, this is the big one. One that if you manage to land we can actually get by without you having to do Clementine favors each month, and get, get so many more things.”

“But, but on the flip side if we,” he cut himself off, not wanting to acknowledge the if’s and’s or but’s of this interview. So Tommy continued for him, “But if we get caught it’ll be the worst scenario imaginable.” His friend only nodded solemnly, hands pulling away from his wrapped arm. In a fit of confidence Tommy rested his hands on either side of Tubbo’s head, holding each shoulder with a lopsided determined smile.

“Tubbo, I swear to you, and please don’t ever apologize to me again. I swear to you I won’t go back out until I land this interview. I won’t get hurt anymore from this point on, I am going to make a damn good use out of that outfit we got together so I at least seemed to be a bit older. We are going to be eating Happy Meals because we want to, hell Subway will seem cheap to us.” The soft smile of hope was the only thing Tommy needed as encouragement to continue on, “I’ll get you that PC you were looking at, and I can get one as well, Hell, two monitors for us both!” He exclaimed, causing a chuckle to fall past Tubbo’s lips, “Tommy a bit more realistic please.”

With a bright smile he puffed his chest confidently, “That bee.” “... Bee?” Tommy nodded, “Yes. That giant minecraft, blocky bee we saw at Target. I’m going to get it for you.” The glint in Tubbo’s eyes seemed to soften, a smile now gracing his features, “I can beli-bee that.” The simple pun only caused the two to bark out in laughter, which died down into a calm silence.

Tubbo was staring out at the distant window, thoughts clearly rushing behind his eyes, but he felt no need to speak them out, instead opting to turn back to Tommy, “You have this right?” He asked gently.

“Of course Tubbo,” the taller of the two replied, giving a sure nod to the other, “I have this.”

 

“ And if you have a minute, why don't we go. Talk about it somewhere only we know? This could be the end of everything. So why don't we go somewhere only we know?”

 

Staring up at the pristine building in front of him, Tommy took in everything, from the easily accessible open windows scaling up the many floors, and the fact that there had to have been at least fifty stories, like Christ who needs that many? The anxiety was clawing up through Tommy’s stomach and into his throat.

“Fucking hell, I don’t have this.” Holding onto his bag he bit the inside of his cheek as he walked to the front doors, mind racing with thoughts that may or may not matter in the end. He had taken a pretty lengthy shower this morning, followed by Tubbo’s constant nitpicking over his choice of cologne. Saying he doesn’t want to smell, “too manly” or it would seem weird with his appearance or whatever. It was all cheap anyway.

A nice pair of dark jeans, that cost way too much in his opinion, a white undershirt, also way more expensive than necessary, and a red jacket that was kept open, against Tubbo’s plea’s, and some boots that remained hidden under his pant legs. With his awkward single strap bag on his side that held any extra documents he would need he was on his way for the interview.

Going through the building and up to the receptionist everything suddenly felt blurred together, at some point he realized how obnoxiously loud his outfit choice was in comparison to everyone else here, thoughts blurring together his reality, and eventually he landed in a waiting room chair. Silently praying to whatever god there was out there that this would go well. 

He couldn’t see them but he could feel the presence that was Philza, the winged hero of the skies. He could feel a distanced swing of an axe that belonged to the Technoblade, a top ranking hero with a secret side that not even the media has ever been able to capture. Then through that door he was scheduled to enter in a few minutes was the man he had to speak to, and just knowing that it was Wilbur Soot who sat in there sent a shiver up his spine. The hero Siren, who doubled as the head of the biggest hero company in the nation.

Then there was himself. He who stood in a den of lions on purpose, ready to masquerade himself as one of their own. Because here sat Tommyinnit, a known, wanted, vigilante on the run surrounded by the heroes who were tasked to catch him.

Chapter 2: 'Til Kingdom Come

Notes:

You guys are all so sweet! (*.)u(*.) I'm so happy to hear that you enjoy the story already! Though I will say we still have quite a bit to set up and go through, so I hope you're willing to stay for a while!

Tomathy Johnson sat in that waiting room for an unprecedented amount of time. Don’t get him wrong he recognized the fact that he isn’t the only person currently being interviewed, and that these sorts of things take time, but the pure amount of waiting he did was kind of absolute bullshit. It made him tense and anxious, especially because when he looked around the others surrounding him were older, more well dressed, and had an air of sophistication around them. The presence they radiated was just something he didn’t have. 

His leg bounced as he looked around the room, the way the rays of sunshine floated delicately into the building, with such a sharp contrast to the sterile bright whites of the floors and ceilings. He remembered once hearing that having clean white objects was a symbol of status. That white fabric was expensive, so people would buy it, knowing that if it got dirty they could buy a new one, or they could afford to keep it a pristine kind of clean. Tommy didn’t have anything that was that clean, let alone anything that lacked the colors of the rainbow. A slightly bitter taste formed in his mouth as he frowned, looking back down to the ground.

He couldn’t let himself get psyched out now. Not when he was already here. It was better to try and fail than to never try at all, or whatever the saying was, but he couldn’t help the feeling that gnawed at him, that ripped through his mind, ate away at his thoughts as the idea of not being good enough yet again was planted in his mind. Though before they could get too bad his attention was redirected to the further side of the room, and Gods above his heart had stopped beating in his chest for just a split second.

Three figures were making their way towards the people to be interviewed, and Tommy recognized all of them. The first, and easily the most imposing was the Blade, a terrifying hero that always had rumors floating around about a secret soft side, but the near permeate scowl and angered pig mask just about always deterred any theories of such. The next, and most awe striking was Philza, white wings gracefully resting behind his back, a soft smile laying on his features to seem appealing and almost fatherly. But true fans would know that the soft exterior is just a persona so people would underestimate him.

The third, and easily most threatening in his situation was Nihachu, a smaller hero that was all rounded off at the edges, and had one of the kindest reputations in the entirety of the hero world. She was mainly part of rescue and recovery, but even she has had her fair share of moments in battle. Though it wasn’t anything that she could physically do to him that was threatening, but it was her power. Her ability to see through a person's body, or something that they own, to see their memories, their desires, and project them to the world before her. It could uncover everything he and Tubbo have been hiding for years.

Now her presence wouldn’t be as bad if she and the other two heroes hadn’t seemed to have started mingling with the interviewee’s, saying their hellos and holding small conversations with each one. The three had separated, as if to divide and conquer. Tommy instantly recognized the fact that it seemed as though it wasn’t just Wilbur who was taking a look at the group. From the side of his peripheral vision he saw how with some people they had pleasantly passed them, an instant size up in knowing that it wouldn’t be them, all the while they were being taken into Wilbur’s office one by one. It was an anxiety riddled double blow of sorts. Whoever he gets caught up with first is up in the air.

As he silently watches on he notices how sometimes Blade will call out to Philza as if to grab his attention to the person he was with, and vice versa, Nihachu on the other hand seemed to be isolated in her conversations. She was moving quickly, eyes jumping past certain people, and Tommy could see the way that they would deflate under the unconcerned glance. Silently knowing what it meant.

Then her eyes met Tommys. Then she moved towards Tommy. Oh fuck she’s coming up to talk to him. Oh shit, okay, okay, big man, Big T, you got this. You’re a rugged vigilante, who has fought people three times her size at like five at a time. You can deal with small talk. As she reached him a smile graced her features and she extended her hand, “Hello there.”

Oh God, he can’t deal with small talk.

Waving back at her awkwardly he offered her a smile, “Ah, hello there.” He murmured out half heartedly and quite obviously nervous. She raised an eyebrow and let her arm fall back to her side, for which Tommy was grateful for. If they made contact and she wished to see into his deepest memories she could, and he would be arrested on the spot. Though she played off her lack of ability to collect foresight as they started to talk.

“So you’re being interviewed for the internship with the grant money yes?” Tilting her head to the side, silently taking him in as a person, “Yes I am.” He responded simply, and she was quick to jump back in, “That’s wonderful to hear, me and those two are going around to see if any of this group would get picked, make our guesses and place our bets.” She chuckled slightly, and he did so as well, not missing the real fact as to why they’re taking the time to talk to them, “Well I certainly hope I’m one of those you place bets on, or else I think I’d feel a little sad for you if you didn’t and I get in.”

Her smile remained scarily steady on her face, almost as if she never changed her expression, “You’re quite confident in your abilities huh?” He kept his own steady smile to his face, “If you don’t have hope in what you’re doing, then why are you doing it in the first place? Better to talk my ability and success into existence, even if the confidence is unjustified. Help me be a better me, you know?” He questioned and finally she seemed to let a bit of genuine interest show in her eyes, a bit of her own confidence, “Either you know Wilbur’s type or you just know what to say overall.” He was quick to point at her, “Or maybe I am Wilbur’s type. There’s that bit of hope again.”

Nikachu nodded, looking around before grabbing an empty chair and pulling it up to sit in front of him, and he wanted so badly to jump out the window because it seemed as though he was in this for the long haul. On the other hand this is the first and only time one of the three made a move to stay a bit longer than just some small talk, so while it felt like a curse maybe this was a good sign.

The action even seemed to catch notice of the winged hero, who raised a brow in her direction, “Gonna sit with the poor lad until he has to go in? What if he needs prep time?” He asked in a half joking voice Nihachu only shook her head, “I have confidence in him that he’ll be fine, albeit if it is just a front.” Tommy gasped out, in a kind of mocking offended shock, “How dare you Mrs. Nihachu! I can say that about myself, but when it comes from you? I am so wounded.” He feigned a hurt front, raising a turned out wrist to his forehead. Though the simple act seemed to pull out a genuine chuckle from the green coded hero.

“Man has a point Niki, bit cruel, don't you think?” Philza had moved from the person he was previously speaking to towards Tommy and Nihachu. The hero though seemed to just prefer observing as Nihachu dominated the conversation, as if he was to soften the blow of the questions she would ask. They really are doing their own section of the interview. He couldn’t help but think.

“So,” she quickly looked to his given name badge, “Tomathy. If you’re confident in your ability to land the internship, do you have any plans for the gear you would turn in at the checkpoints? Or are you going to be one of the bold ones who take up the business side of things, and then work on your checkpoint gear in what little free time you’ll have left? Or just, what’s your plan?” She was clearly trying to see how far he was willing to go for them.

“Well in all honesty I am planning on doing the in office work, and then doing the checkpoint portion in my freetime, try to get as many aspects of the work in one internship.” She nodded, Philza being the next to speak up, “It’ll take up quite a bit of time and energy, you sure you wouldn’t end up burning yourself out by doing it all?” Tommy nodded, “Yes, more than sure even. I’m used to keeping myself moving and on my toes. It’s honestly only natural at this point.”

The two nodded, taking in the information, “Then I’ll look forward to whatever you end up making!” Nihachu smiled as she spoke, “I’m sure your parents are rather proud of you, how old are you by the way?” Tommy hid the way he tensed and cringed at the mention of his parents, rather never having to think about them and what had happened again, though the age question was quite the nailbiter, “Oh I’m actually nineteen.” The two paused as they stared at him for a brief moment of silence before they stumbled over their words, “Wait, what? You’re just nineteen? You’re so young!” Philza had practically gapped. Tommy chuckled and rubbed the back of his head. Oh if only they knew.

Though before anymore small talk could be made his name was called out, and honestly just in the nick of time, because the voice calling out to him asked for his presence just as the Blade was moving to join the other two heroes with him. And so Tommy got back up, straightened out his jacket and waved to the two, relief flooding him as he was able to escape, “Well, I’ll see you guys later!” Quickly making his way to the door, praying to the skies that this will go over smoothly. 

His mouth went dry as he entered the spacious office, closing the door behind him. Siren was standing in front of a window, looking down at the city for a few more moments before turning to look back at Tommy, “Hello Tomathy.” Tommy straightened up at the greeting, “Hello sir, and Tommy is fine.” Siren hummed out in acknowledgement, silently taking him in, and wow, this is a lot more terrifying than he thought it would be.

“The three heroes out there seemed to really like you.” Tommy nodded stiffly, “I guess, I would certainly hope so.” Wilbur had moved forwards towards his desk, but didn’t sit down yet, instead still looking towards Tommy in a curious manner, “You make it sound as though they don’t. Why’s that?” The blond quickly noted the intense shift from interview mode to the quiz that had started out of nowhere, but he had no intention of getting the answers wrong.

“I say that because they’re out there to help with the interview process aren’t they? They scope out who they think would be beneficial because your interns work can directly affect them. Heroes like yourselves work in teams, so of course you would let your team have at least a slight say and help you choose the one you think would be best fit. People change depending who they’re around after all.” Tommy took a breath, steeling himself up as he looked to Siren, “So you say that they like me, I can only really trust your word on it because you know them better. They’re just doing whatever it takes to truly see how people are and you have more experience with looking through it.”

Wilbur nodded, eyes looking Tommy up and down once again, this time more intrigued, his posture was relaxed, mostly because he knows that with a single string of words he could get anything from Tommy, “So then why them?” Siren didn’t even feel the need to hide the truth of why they were out there, maybe Tommy was doing something right somehow by showing off in fake bravado.

“The Blade is one of the most well respected heroes out there, and is great to subtly intimidate the truth out of someone, because subconsciously they don’t feel like they could ignore him. Meanwhile Philza who stood by pretty close has an almost fatherly reputation with the public, it makes the people around him feel more at ease and trusting,” even though the man himself could take a head right off someone's shoulders, “Then Nihachu is there for efficiency, she’s quick, and anyone with true potential she can use her power to get a sense of who they are with a simple handshake.”

Silence filled the air, the older man's gaze sharpened as he squinted them “You didn’t shake her hand did you?” Tommy shrugged suddenly, stumbling over his words while speaking, “Uhh, well more reasons than one. One there’s just somethings I would rather never risk anyone seeing, I would like to keep my in shower karaoke to myself please, and two it was more of an accident. I just got really nervous when she came up to me and waved.” Wilbur let a chuckle escape and he nodded, “Oh I get it, and I appreciate the honesty, Tommy.” 

Tommy will admit, he could hardly contain the smile that spread across his face as the Wilbur Soot used his prefered name, even though the man laughed at him. A sense in the air had changed as Wilbur took a seat, opening the file that presumably was Tommys. Taking in a deep breath he took a seat down in front of him. Wilbur’s eyes scanned the paper, pausing on a specific piece of information, then looking back up to Tommy, “I’ll try to be thorough but brief with this explanation, how I personally view you comes down to how you answer one question, my team has a say, but the house always wins Tommy. Ready?”

He could feel the tension in his shoulders return, visibly building himself up as he nodded firmly to the other, “Ready as I’ll ever be. No need in wasting perfectly good time.” Wilbur didn’t nod in agreement, instead menacingly he pulled himself forward to his arms, resting on them as he held his hands together, “It says here you live in district fourteen, in a neighborhood called Clarencio’s Tower, named after Clarencio Traceno, this area is well patrolled by self proclaimed vigilante Big T. What are your thoughts?”

Tommy wanted to jump out of the bulletproof window yet again, what kind of question is this, there’s like half a question, thoughts on what? But he can’t ask Wilbur that, he needs to be self sufficient in his answer. What is something that the older man would like but is close enough to Tommy’s beliefs that he could actually make a compelling argument. Gritting his teeth, he did what he did best. Winging it.

“That’s a double edged sword of a question sir, but I can certainly try my best to answer,” taking in a deep breath Tommy let out a sigh before starting, “I can’t help but be painfully neutral to the situation as a whole.” Wilbur remained silent, observing Tommy closely as he listened even closer, “There’s one fatal flaw in the hero system and that is a majority of heroes aren’t in the small neighborhoods, they’re helping protect the national banks, and space stations, and government secrets. Not helping get Mr. Mittens the tuxedo cat out of a tree, or stopping a drug deal that isn’t by anyone important enough for them to keep tabs on. That’s where vigilante’s come in, they take care of the people that in the eye of the grand scheme of things, mean nothing. They help the little guy who can’t help themselves.”

“But vigilantes can go wrong as well. They can have their own nefarious purposes and reasonings. Vigilantes are illegal for a reason, and the growth behind Schlatt’s power so many years back highlights that. The man started out as an “independent vigilante” with a fake sob story who weaseled his way into government and exploited villainy in his position of power. It was devastating on the nation, so the city? The city was left in shambles, and everyone praises heroes as they become more active in the streets, yet I will be the first to say I’ve only seen a hero in my neighborhood roughly once a month. With the popularity of heroes you would think that the market would be oversaturated with one on every street, but that’s far from the case.”

“Personally I think all vigilantes should be judged individually just as we do to everyone in power. You never know if they’re the next Schlatt or the next Philza until you actually look at them. As far as I know Big T hasn’t done anything devastating unless you think leaving marks on criminals they face is one, then if so every hero would be at fault as well. Personally I don’t think he’s anywhere close to Schlatt, cocky yes, but not evil.” He nearly choked by calling himself cocky, but he had to do what he had to. Just as he had to bring in Schlatt, Wilburs old enemy who always seemed to target the man until the hero threw him in prison.

Wilbur had remained silent for a few moments more, leaning back in his chair, turning his head to the window that showed the city he spent so much time protecting, gears turning in his head. Then he turned back to him, a small smile on his face and a gentle look in his eyes, “Welcome to the team Tommy.” The blond jumped, eyebrows as well, “What? Just like that? Wait, don’t you have other people to interview?” He questioned, a bit of himself leaking through in the moment, and it made the other chuckle, “Oh I can just go through the formanilities with them, you’re fine.”

Tommy was understandably shocked at this sudden development but who is he to look a gifted horse in the mouth. So instead he straightened up, nodding, “Oh, okay. Thank you very much! I promise you will never regret this choice.” He was smiling, face stretching with joy as relief flooded his being, “I will, I will quite honestly… just what whatever it is you need and it’s yours.” His hand was extended to the brunette, who took it and shook, “I’ll keep that in mind Tommy.”

 

“Hold my head inside your hands, I need someone who understands. I need someone, someone who hears. For you, I've waited all these years.”

 

Wilbur looked down through the window, standing tall, hands behind his back. The three heroes had come inside quickly, moving to stand next to him and look down as well. The figure of their new youngest intern left the building. He had looked left, then right, and suddenly he was jumping in the air, excited and buzzed with adrenaline. They watched as he pulled out his phone, quick to make a call as he ran off, presumably to a subway to get back home. The sight had made Wilbur feel something in his chest, but he refused to pinpoint whatever it was. Instead he stood by in silence with the others. That was until Nihachu spoke up.

“He’s hiding something.” Technoblade was quick to throw back, “We don’t know that Niki, some people just don’t like you using your powers to look into their past without their permission. Not his fault he was able to see past that handshake trick of yours that you use on everyone.” Niki let out a huff, “Then how is he so observant then? He’s so young.” Philza had in turn stepped in, “There are a number of reasons why he could be, though it is not our place to act as the judge in this situation. Though I will admit I noticed what you mean as well.”

Wilbur was merely hardly mentally present for them going back and forth before mumbling out, “When was the last time a hero patrolled Clarencio’s Tower?” The three paused, obviously it wasn’t any of them.

Niki had moved towards the files quickly, pulling out the cabinet marked “CA-CO” and then pulling out the neighborhood file, opening it she paused, voice small as she explained, “A month Siren. It’s been a month.” He nodded, biting into his bottom lip, raising a finger as if he was angry, before deflating with a sigh, then simply straightening up again, clear determination in his form, “I want more heroes in the neighborhoods Big T is in.” The others paused, not expecting the sudden statement.

“People are starting to have faith in vigilantes again, and we all remember what happened last time.” Silence suddenly rang loudly in the group's ears, Wilbur’s somber expression only seemed to emphasize the point. Philza cleared his throat, clicking his tongue before biting the inside of his cheek, “Why him Wilbur? Why choose him?”

His son turned his head halfway, shadows falling over his eyes, filled with resolve, and highlighted by confidence, he almost looked like a lion in the moment. Ready to jump on anything that seems to be a potential threat, ready to make his move no matter the cost. He refuses to simply be a piece in a chess board again, moving around until it kills him. He refuses to have his back stabbed or neck slit because he wasn’t careful enough. Even if he had to play judge, jury, and executioner all by himself no matter how irrational it seems, he would protect himself and those he cares about.

“I have my reasons.” 

Notes:

Wilbur being Wilbur? Absolutely pog my champ.

Chapter 3: Cabo

Notes:

This chapter was so hard to write for no reason. I think it's because I'm super excited to write other chapters that I was plotting through that this one just seemed pretty meh. Anyway, I hope you enjoy! And also take a few notes. Plus there's a lot at todays end notes! So stay tuned! :)

The excitement was like lightning through his nervous system, shooting through his limbs that carried him through the crowded street below the HQ for Heroes. The HQ he now interned at. The HQ that he now gets to work with with the heroes of the city, the state, the nation. The heroes that saved him in his greatest hour of need. He now gets to intern for them. The feeling was purely electric.

With the phone pressed to his ear, he listened to the ringing, ignoring the pairs of eyes he felt on him, far too full of adrenaline to care. His face was stretched with a smile, his cheeks flushed as he ran, out of breath when a click finally rang out from his phone, “Hello? Tommy?” Tubbos curious voice asked out, only for Tommy to yell out into his phone excitedly, “I got it! I got it! I talked to the receptionist earlier and I go in tomorrow morning! I got in!”

He was practically buzzing, yelling out into the air around him without so much as a care in the world, the other end of the phone was silent before Tubbo let out an inhuman screech, “You got it!” Tommy let out an obnoxiously giddy laugh, “Yes! Yes! I did! Tubbo, Tubbo. Get dressed. We’re not eating instant noodles today big man!” The incoherent babbling of disbelief kept floating between them before full words could be reformed, “What? Are you sure? Would we even have enough for the next few days?”

Tommy shook his head, pressing the phone up against the side of his head snuggly, “We’ll be fine. I know what I’m doing. Just go get ready! We’re going to be eating like bloody kings tonight! I’ll see you soon!” He hung up, breathless as he ran down the streets, skipping past the subway without so much as a worry. Just having the hope be revamped in himself warmed his body and let him enjoy the cold air that rushed passed him with each long stride he took.

He continued on until he was heaving in front of the apartment complex, hands on his legs as his back was coming up and down with breath, so much sweat dripped down his face that he  had to reach a hand up to wipe his hand across his forehead. Taking in a deep breath he marched up to the doors of the building and finally pushed through them. Clementine at the front desk perked up from over her newspaper, staring at him for a moment before a slick smile stretched across her older features, “Well I’ll be damned Innit, you did it?”

He nodded vigorously, the lights shined in his eyes as he strode towards the desk, “Yes! Yes I did and me and Tubbo are going to that italian restaurant tonight to celebrate!” She nodded, humming out a sweet tune as an acknowledgement, “That’s great to hear Toms.” He only grinned back victoriously as he rushed to and up the stairs to his apartment. Struggling with the key he was quick to unlock the door and burst through to see his friend finishing getting ready on the other side.

When they made eye contact the brunette smiled, the whole iris of his eyes shining, a light feeling formed in his chest as he looked to his close friend, happy to finally accomplish something for the both of them. Tubbo had let out a laugh as he ran over, giving the taller of the two a hug because for once they had truly won something. They had finally taken a step in the true right direction, things for once seemed better than what they could have been. A visible stress was taken off of his friends shoulders that Tommy noticed when they pulled back. The bags under his eyes didn’t seem as prominent and won’t because now they can finally have more peaceful sleep.

With a breath of fresh air leaving them both Tubbo spoke up, “Thank fucking god Innit, I can not believe you pulled that off!”  Tommy just threw his head up with a laugh, “You should know better than to underestimate me big man!” As the initial excitement slowly wore off, Tommy practically had stars in his eyes as he looked to Tubbo, “Hurry up and get your shoes on, we're having italian tonight.” Tubbo had paused before realization hit, “What? Are you sure? Would you even get anything that quickly? Like, money wise? I mean we don’t have to go there.”

Tommy had shook his head, “ Don’t be silly, of course we’re going there. Plus, even if we didn’t I’m sure Clementine would help us, especially now that we actually have money coming in.” Tubbo moved to say something, only for Tommy to quickly jump in again before he could protest anymore, “Tubbo, we deserve it. You deserve it. We’ve been living like street rats for months, wait,” He stopped to count how long it had been since they had run off together, “no more like years, and finally things are starting to look up. We finally have something stable. Consistent. One dinner that isn’t under a dollar for the both of us sounds like a reward I would kill for, and with the fact that this internship is going to keep us both busting our asses to get everything done? I don’t think it’ll kill us to enjoy something for once.”

Tubbo bit the inside of his cheek, clearly still unsure. Tommy nearly thought that his friend was going to turn down the idea yet again, but instead he let out a sigh, “Go grab my beanie while I put on my shoes.” When he said that Tommy just about shot off in search of his friend's hat. Which took no time at all because he always keeps it on the right edge of the dresser in his room, and if it’s not there it must have fallen to the floor. Which it had done today.

Scooping it up Tommy turned on his heel and headed back out. Only to find that Tubbo had sat down on the couch to pull on his shoes, so Tommy stood back to give him a moment. Taking a moment as he looked over his friend before frowning slightly, even if he tried to hide the negative expression, his eyes were awkwardly trailing around the room before the other called out a curious, “Tommy.” Looking back to him Tommy walked over to hand him his beanie in silence. There was no need in hiding his obvious sudden point of interest. 

“They’ve gotten bigger you know.” As he adjusted the beanie carefully Tubbo sucked his lips inward, eyes on the ground, “Yeah. Yeah of course I’ve noticed. They’re still not, they,” he let out a sigh, shoulders slumping forward slightly, “They still can’t be seen with the beanie on though. I’m planning on letting my hair grow out too, hope it helps round it all out I guess.”

Tommy nodded, biting on the edge of his own lip, the air around them now thick with the burden of potential threats, “But you always have to remember that those, those horns are yours. Not Schlatt’s. You know that you’re on the other end of the apple farm orchid because wow do those apples fall far.” His friend let out a humorless chuckle, “Yeah. Yeah I suppose so.” Resting a hand on Tubbos shoulder Tommy offered him a careful smile, as careful as a Tommyinnit smile could be.

“Let’s go get some food.”

 

“ Ashes, ashes, dust to dust, I think I found a place for us. It's down by Garden after dark. It's in my arms, it's in my arms.”

 

“I swear to you I stood up, and just saw the Blade coming to join us and I nearly pissed myself and I couldn’t tell if it was out of fear or if it’s because that beast of a man was right there and looks so much cooler in real life.” Tommy was five breadsticks and halfway through the entire explanation of what had happened during the interview, all while Tubbo was laughing along and himself being six breadsticks in. They were keeping relatively quiet in their small secluded corner of the restaurant, though their laughs did echo and carry throughout the lobby from time to time.

“Oh but then I got in the office right? Felt like I was gonna lose my head the moment I stepped foot in. Siren is far more terrifying in real life when he wants to be.” “Oh so like the Navy Ship Incident?” Tommy snapped, pointing back to his friend, excitement clear in his voice because of course his friend instantly understood what he meant, “Yes! Exactly like the Navy Ship Incident! But so much more intimidating! Like I wasn’t expecting it at all!” He exclaimed loudly. Smiling he let out a breath as his shoulders relaxed. Any uneasiness that the day had produced was finally gone.

Though looking up he couldn’t help but notice a few stunned people outside. Pressing his eyebrows together he watched out the windows, Tubbo caught onto what his friend was doing, and turned around and looked at the windows as well. Only for both to go rigid still as they saw why, the big three of heroes, the trio that could take over the world if they truly desired. Siren, Blade, and Philza. Right in front of the restaurant. A restaurant in Tommy’s district. Where Big T patrols. And those three are here without any announcement. This had to be an omen in disguise.

Then it was as though the man had a sixth sense. As if he sensed the stares, Philza had turned his head, looking directly at Tommy before offering a smile. Leaning over to Siren, pointing at their new intern while saying something. Tubbo had already turned back around away from the heroes, cowering in on himself to avoid as much risk, trying to seem unapproachable and unwilling to speak. Only for that to have been thrown out the window. Siren had nodded to the blond, before moving to come inside. As he pushed his way in silent gasps could be heard around the restaurant, all the while the top hero came directly to Tommy and Tubbo’s table.

Tommy stood, moving to subtly cover his friend as he offered the hero a smile, “Siren! Mr. Soot, it’s great to see you again. So soon too.” He hummed out, hiding the tension in his shoulders as he looked up to his new boss, the man who took down his friend's father and likely wouldn’t be bothered to take him out too, “If you don’t mind me asking, what are you doing in this district? It’s so far out from your normal patrol spots.”

Siren nodded, “Oh it’s fine Tomathy. I had thought about what you were talking about earlier, about there not being enough spread out patrols. So we figured we could patrol different areas on different patrol hours, hopefully catch a few criminals who found a schedule off guard. There shouldn’t be a need for vigilantes, even if they are a decent temporary step in.” Tommy bit the tip of his tongue as he continued, “But even still, more people should get a chance to feel more hope. To feel protected.”

Siren leaned over to the left, looking over Tommy’s shoulder to the top of Tubbo’s head before leaning back to look at Tommy, “I hope I’m not interrupting anything.” Tommy shook his head, “Oh, no no, we were just celebrating me getting the internship. Figured a nice dinner would have been,” he paused, gulping as he tried to think of an acceptable diction, “nice.” Perfect use of diction he supposed. 

Siren nodded looking back to Tommy’s friend, then back to Tommy who was speaking far more awkwardly now, “Yeah, yeah sure let's go with that.” Clapping his hands in front of his torso he paused in a strange silence. Tommys ears felt hot as the pair just stood there, “Well, I’ll leave you two be then.” Siren offered him a smug smile, looking down at the person behind him and offering Tommy a wink.

Turning back around towards the door he waved, “Have a nice night Tomathy.” He walked back out to exit the restaurant. Tommy watched as the hero left before going to take his seat again only when he was sure that the hero was a good distance away. Looking up to meet Tubbo’s eyes. Silence fell between them before Tommy spoke up, “He so thought we were dating-” The statement made the two burst out laughing as the serious air was cut. Tommy nearly doubled over while Tubbo shook his head while his shoulders jumped with each laugh. Tubbo had lifted his hands for air quotations, “Sure let’s go with that.” Before letting out another laugh.

“He-The man fucking winked at me!” Tubbo wheezed hard, leaning forward as Tommy snorted and had to cover his face, “Oh that was great.” Tubbo was still having to calm down as the chuckles plagued him. Both had to take a few minutes of trying to even out their breaths, and taking several sips of water before the atmosphere relaxed enough for them to be able to focus on the implications of the heroes actions. Tubbo was the one to speak up first on it.

“Let’s not risk letting you go out tonight, maybe just rest up for tomorrow. With them out there? All three of them? There’s honestly a higher chance of you getting caught instead of you catching anyone. Can we agree on that?” Tubbo asked with a downtrodden and gentletone in his voice.

Tommy had paused, letting the silence embody itself around them once again, a desperate need to protest formed but for once he followed logic, “Yeah. Yeah we can. You should probably send out a message to Ranboo as well. Just to avoid him getting caught doing anything.” Tubbo had nodded, quickly pulling out his phone to send out messages to anyone who would need it.

“One thing is for sure though. This is going to make my patrols a lot more interesting.” 

Notes:

Okay so I just really wanted to say thank you for all of the support! I'm so sorry for the long wait on this chapter! I honestly just could not write it because I'm really excited to take this plot and go with it.
Anyway, as another thank you for providing music, and actually proof reading a bit of my other fic I would like to share with you all my teachers music channel! https://www.youtube.com/user/EXTRON180
He's honestly one of the best teachers I've ever had, and I thank him for being so amazing.
Also if you're interested I've actually been streaming quite a bit recently! And I'm getting my PC tomorrow so not as many shitty Xbox streams lmao. https://www.twitch.tv/winteris2tired Yes this is self promo I have no regrets lmao, and if you're curious yes I do talk theories, lore, and about my fics on there. Anyway thank you for reading this far in. Have a nice day, and thank you to those who gifted me any works or wrote down that mine inspired you, you guys are so kind! Have a wonderful day everyone!

Chapter 4: Afterglow

Notes:

Aaaaahh!!! Oh my goodness you guys are all so nice!! I hope you all enjoy the new chapter!

Tommy was a big man. Correction, he is a big man. A big man with no fears. A big man with no worries. A big man that can do anything with pure confidence and no stress. Nope. Nothing. No stress. No worry. No anything. So there is literally, absolutely no chance that he is frantically moving about a busy street, a shit ton of coffee in hand for the building he now interns at, trying to get back within a reasonable amount of time. Yep, nope, couldn’t be him. Literally ever.

But in all seriousness it is a comical amount of coffee, the amount of cups he is currently holding, ranging from types of drinks to their temperatures, and all different sizes nonetheless. He already feels as though he needs a raise because this was more than a little stupid. He was supposed to be in the office, not getting their drinks. Though unfortunately he would suppose that it makes unfortunate sense, if they couldn’t trust him with getting drinks why would they entrust him with anything potentially confidential, even partially so.

Tommy couldn’t help but let out a sigh, this was far too stressful for the task he was given, but thankfully the building was in sight, and he hadn’t spilt any of the coffee he was carrying. So weaving around the crowd of people, he did nothing to conceal his physical abilities, just short of straight up sprinting and doing backflips to only perfectly catch all the liquid that would have fallen out into their respective cups once landed. Yet the moment he was at the front of those clear glass doors he slowed down and strode in, handing the first coffee out to the receptionist. Who in return gave him a curt thank you in response. 

With his carefully balanced stack of drinks he entered the elevator with the help of a security guard pressing the up button for him and his desired floor. On the way up he couldn’t help but think to himself curiously if said security guard felt useless at times as well. To be quite frank the best of the best work here in regards to heroes, most independent organizations report to them. Though he could suppose that he understood why the need for any extra eyes around the building, but even with them no one has yet noticed that an infamous vigilante now works right beneath all of their noses.

Guess he shouldn’t look a gifted horse in the mouth though, because he would rather things continue as they are rather than be found out on his first day. Though as he continues on this path he needs to be able to keep up with everything he’s told them, especially any lie he’ll end up presenting. Letting out a deep breath his shoulders slumped slightly. It feels as though this whole interning thing is going to feel a whole lot longer than what it will be.

With a ding of the elevator Tommy slipped out to start moving around and passing out the various drinks, just barely scurrying away from Jack Manifold without being sucked into the vortex of another lecture regarding his responsibilities. It’s partially the reason why he made sure to give Siren his drink last, and partially because he’s a little terrified of the hero, but he would rather deal with the taller man than listen to whatever Manifold has to say.

On the way to the office room he handed Awesomedude his smaller coffee, a slight smile to his face. He really likes that guy, and he isn’t really sure why. Sure he took legal matters to keep the children’s video game references and aesthetic public, and it has come in handy several times. Multiple videos have circulated on the internet of him becoming “Sam Nook” to help bring out terrified kids and take them away from the dangerous situation they might be in. After that initial use of the carefully curated persona most companies were more than willing to let him use their characters in his line of work.

Not only that but he was a master of machinery, having made several robots of sorts to replace heroes at government facilities, so the heroes themselves can patrol elsewhere for the people. His work was intricate, interwoven wires and codes that Tubbo could hardly understand when they found a scrapped piece of one in the trash of HQ. He was both an incredibly terrifying presence that belonged to one of the kindest souls. He felt important somehow. A good importance given how much Tommy seemed to favor him.

Pushing past the thoughts that rattled around in his mind Tommy moved to open the door, pausing to take in a deep breath, before twisting the knob of the door and walking inside, and are you fucking kidding? The Philza and The Blade are both in here as well? God he thought he could escape them for his first day, but he should have known better. The three were truly the unbreakable trio of the hero world after all. But the thing was it wasn’t just three in the room but Nihachu as well. This did not bode well for him.

Wilbur turned his head up from the papers he was looking down on, a slight crazed look in his eyes before it disappeared as a smile spread across his face, “Ah! Tomathy! Just the person I needed!” Oh that was even worse than what he was expecting. Oh Gods, of fuck, oh no is he actually going to be caught on the first day? Was the beginning already the end? Was he dealt the shittest hand yet again? If needed he would just need to make a jump to Philza and brush a hand against him, then he would be set for a few minutes as confusion from his potential opponents set in. That would be if he could even reach the other blond that is.

Tommy let out a stiff chuckle, paired with his own grin, “Yeah, big man Wilbur! I do have your coffee. So sorry I didn’t get you three’s orders.” Philza raised a hand slightly, as if to dismiss the offer, “It’s fine. Techno and I didn’t need anything, and Niki will only drink one kind of tea at a coffeehouse on the other side of town.” Tommy nodded, sucking in his lips before nodding, but before he could say much of anything else Wilbur motioned him over, scooting off to the side to make room for the other.

Tommy knew he was going to have to wear a pokerface and play his cards as if he were the best scammer in the nation. Moving closer to him he handed the dark haired man his coffee before taking a seat next to him, back ramrod straight with clear concern. It only seemed to make Wilbur chuckle, “Gods Tomathy you’re not in trouble, we just need your help with something.” He gave a curt nod, The Blade now spoke up from his spot off to the side, “You live in the district that Thesues patrols.” The blond paused as he looked to him with a raised eyebrow, “Theseus? Who’s that?”

After taking a sip Wilbur hummed, “He’s talking about Big T. Techno has just decided to start calling him Thesues.” He explained somewhat. Clearly confused, Tommy just turned to one of the most feared heroes that still garnered the most love by just being himself, Tommy had turned to one of the most deadly men on the planet and just asked out, “Why?” He was not expecting the stuttered and stumbled out response, almost as if the other felt a need to get his point across “Well I looked into him and it just makes sense. Theseus was known as a hero, and Big T has been steadily growing his reputation for quite some time now. Not only that-”

Philza just had to raise his hand once more to cease the insistent rant about the connections between the greek myth and the vigilante who is clearly becoming a potential threat in their eyes. Someone important enough for The Blade to recognize. Tommy wanted to squeal. Tommy instead had opted to sit stiffly still next to his boss as he asked, “So what do you need me for then?” Wilbur had turned to him, calm features etched onto his face as he explained, “Well I’m taking it you’ve seen him in action, or have seen someone who has. We were hoping you would let Nihachu take a quick look through a few memories so we have a sense of who he is, how well trained he is, or if you would let her project the memories which would be even better, some physical traits of him. Anything really, we don’t even know his power.” He had spoken with such smoothness Tommy nearly couldn’t figure out how to navigate the situation.

This was either going to be the best course of action or the literal worse, because he definitely knew quite a bit about Big T given that he is him.

Taking in a deep breath, he decided that pathos is the way to go, “There are just some personal things that I’d rather not go back to.” He explained with a slight mumble. Wilbur had nodded as if expecting the answer, “Which is understandable, but no fear. She can just categorize what she’s looking down to just heroes, vigilantes, and anything else that can fit into that category.” He had explained but Tommy just shook his head, “That’s the issue. That’s where it lies.”

A silence fell over the room, and for what reason he wasn’t sure. He just hoped that it was a silent recognition that he too was someone who had needed to be saved. Taking a moment to himself he let out a sigh, “I can show her if you really want, but it’s really just something that could encase everything else you could see. Because I do have things to show you regarding Big T, just if I do can it be,” he paused, as if he was trying to think of the right word, “If it can be selective is all?”

The silence was tense, and he waited until someone else spoke up, her voice was careful, as if some gears were turning in her head, pieces coming together from their few interactions together, “I think we can do that, just think of what you want to show me.” Holy fuck that worked, a tiny Tommy inside of him was bouncing around along the walls of his heart. Though he couldn’t let that show, he had forced on a tense outward appearance, almost pitiful really.

He stood up and walked towards her while she stood up as well. With a deep breath he closed his eyes, deciding to get what he considered to be his hidderence out of the way, though he’s nearly positive that they think that there is more than one occurrence. Even though it was just a singular moment in his life that was a catastrophe it would be enough to convince her at least. Extending his hand to her she carefully took it on her own.

It was so weird, it was as if he could feel her presence in his mind, within his memories. It was as though she stood there at the fire. It was as though she watched him cry out. It was as though she was there as the tall hero picked up a younger Tommy in their arms, holding him close as they realized what had likely happened. He could feel the rush of memories of that night surge and suddenly he wanted to shrink. He wanted to cry. He wanted to leave and never return because he never wanted to relive that night again. But he didn’t do any of those things, he remained strong, holding himself up tall.

Suddenly they stopped as Niki pulled away slowly, letting out a shaky breath as her brows pulled together apologetically, “Tomathy, I, I am so sorry. You don’t have to continue if you don’t want to.” She tried to offer him a way out, but he needed to get this out of the way, he needed to gain the others' trust, “No, no it’s fine. That just is sort of an explanation as to why yaknow?” She nodded as a response solemnly, “I understand, I just wanted to make sure that you know that I don’t want you to do anything you don’t wish to.”

He nodded back, “Yeah, yeah I get that. Uhm, you can project these next ones if you want.” With a hum she took his hands in hers again. Suddenly the grief had been stripped and he was forcibly being put to the test. He hoped that the whole memory manipulation thing would work, something Ranboo had offered far past midnight after hearing about one of his obstacles with his new job. With the projection on display the relief flooded his system. It seemed as though it would work. 

The projection was simple, Tommy had a deep cut in the top of his arm, and he was holding it down with as much strength as he could muster. Something he had done when he first started out. The projection of himself seemed younger, which he was during this particular moment. Though with the sounds of heavy footsteps ringing out he had to press himself up against the wall of the back alleyway, biting down on his lips to seal off any noise that would slip out. A taunting voice of a shitty thief was ringing out in the urban jungle Tommy was trapped in. Calling out, asking him where he was, to come out. The usual kind of almost movie-esque criminal.

Yet the imposing figure came closer with each step before he was standing in front of the harmed Tommy, only for a blur of black and red to practically fly in front of him and tackled the criminal to the ground. Without going to truly harm the other the vigilante was clearly set on trying to simply restrain him, a rope in hand he moved to tie the hands of the man behind his back, the knife he held was now discarded across the ground, after being thrown from the lowly criminals grip. With a fair amount of struggling the man was successfully restrained, yet before Big T moved to help Tommy he quickly patted the man down before reaching down and pulling the gun he was holding out from the back of his pants, mumbling out a hushed, “Sadistic prick.”

Finally he turned to Tommy as he put the gun in the back of his own pants for right now. He didn’t say anything, which typically wasn’t the case but given that it was a merged memory of Tommy and himself he could forgive the slight purposeful slip up. Visibly memory Tommy was tense, back pressed into the rough brick as the other carefully reached out to his arm. Letting him take it in his hands Tommy remained quiet as he took the time to start patching him up. The silence was quite honestly deafening in the moment as the vigilante took the time to help him.

Once the moments were drawn out Big T had stood and helped up Tommy, thankfully his night time job had the perks of coming with a voice modifier, even if the aspects of them talking to each other still made Tommy uneasy to show, “This should be fine for now, but you might need stitches so I would recommend going to the hospital.” A moment had passed, having to recognize the fact that Big T likely couldn’t go to the hospital without being recognized and likely chased down yet he still offered out to the younger of the two, “If you want I can help you there.” But instead of taking his help Tommy had shaken his head, mumbling on about how he could handle getting there just fine, even if in reality he had just gone to see Clementine to get fixed up. As he started to walk away the sounds of sirens rang, Tommy had taken the moment to look back at the alley to watch as Big T placed the gun back down by its original owner.

And that was simply it, that was the end of the interaction between the two of them. Tommy had walked off just fine, though he was clearly being watched from above, just to ensure that he would in fact be fine walking home alone by himself. Then what came with the end, faded into dust in front of the group of heroes. A group of heroes who watched with cynical analytical eyes, narrowed down to pinpricks as they watched the morally grey persona of society do good in place of themselves.

Tommy pulled his hands back away from Niki, “Uh. I’m so sorry. That’s all I can offer.” Wilbur nodded, eyes downcast as he held his chin in thought, “Thank you, this is enough for us to chew on.” Suddenly his eyes whipped up to meet Tommys, “But if you don’t mind me pushing, did it scar?” Of course it scarred. Nothing that deep wouldn’t scar, so instead of answering with words Tommy pulled back the sleeve of his jacket, reaching over to lift up the sleeve of his shirt, showing off the thick patch of roughly put together skin, “Course it did.” Before letting his sleeve fall back down, and shrugging the jacket back on.

Wilbur nodded, “Thank you Tomathy. You are dismissed.” The blond nodded tensely back in understanding, though the air was a bit too harsh for his taste, so he let himself sprinkle in a bit of his own obnoxious charisma, “Ah yes, thank you. I can’t wait to hear Manifold try to beat his personal word count record in longly drawn out words in insufferable speeches.” The stab at the professional earned more than one chuckle, even from Wilbur himself.

“Ah that reminds me, I’m so sorry for interrupting your date last night.” Tommy nearly coughed his way to hell, “Oh my God, Siren please do not apologize that was not a date.” The hero only snorted in response, “Sure it wasn’t. Go on now. You have a speech to attend to.” With a light hearted huff Tommy was off, yet once his presence was removed from the room the temperature seemed to drop instantly. Silence fed onto itself as various other questions arose.

Wilbur bit on his thumb, thinking of what he could do with the information he was given. A slight idea hit, it might not be much but it would be far greater than nothing, “Niki?” She hummed out curiously as a response, turning to him with wide eyes already knowing that he had an idea of what to do, “Show us what he showed you. The first thing, his reasoning for not letting you use your full power.”

She bit on her bottom lip, a crease formed between her brows, “I’m not sure Wilbur. It certainly is quite personal.” He was quick to respond, “It’s so I can measure a gauge for this situation, I need to see both scenarios to make a proper judgement.” Taking in a deep breath she held it in silently before her shoulders slumped forward slightly, turning her back to him and stepping out of the way she let his memory form. Yet in doing so she clearly did not wish to.

A much younger Tomathy sat in the middle of wreckage, skin covered in soot and bright warm colors as flames erupted around him. He was crying, sobbing out, as his head swiveled to look around. His small torso was wrecked by deep heaves as he called out for his parents, desperately trying to find them amidst the debris. Echos of a fight could be heard, yells and screams, several familiar to the heroes who watched on, a sudden concern being put on display of said heroes. The battle that was being waged was one they were all far too familiar with. The downfall of Schlatt. The destruction was astronomical, but the amount of casualties were far more painful to take in.

Tomathy was trying to move around, but it only made him breathless between the running and heaving. The kid was inhaling smoke which only made him cough out more, doubling over as he struggled to even open his eyes. It was all too much for such a small child, yet before all was lost a loud rushed sound of wind could be heard before he disappeared, the figure moved so fast that Niki could hardly keep up with the fragment of a memory she was given. Only to finally rest on a slightly younger Philza, who held Tomathy in his arms tightly. The building the kid was in, had no one else who was alive, now only housing corpses.

He had moved back to give the child some space, offering a gentle smile to the young soul as he quietly encouraged him to take in breathes of clear air, though once he could Tomathy started crying, asking about his parents. He couldn’t find them. Were they already out? Were they alright? Where were they? Where are his parents? Where are they?

Philza couldn’t say much, except that if they did manage to make it out he would bring him straight to them. In a silent motion he scooped up the young boy, the boy in return held onto the robes of the older man's uniform, fingers gripping the fabric as his tears tainted threads. Already knowing the likelihood of his parents fates.

His parents obviously didn’t have a chance to make it out.

The memory was over. The air was stiff, with recognition and with the events of tragedy having been on clear display. Philza pressed his hands together before leaning into them, faintly acknowledging that he had his own memory of that boy from that day. The Blade watched with a creased expression. Nihachu held her ground tensely as Wilbur finished his own analysis of the situation presented to them. Yet even still he had to mask his own pained expression with a hardened frown.

“I think I know what we can do to see this vigilantes grip on the people he helps.” 

Notes:

Before I go I would like to say I am working on a second fic called "Wings of Gods and Many Men" which is a far, far more serious and dark Dream SMP fic that I am in the middle of writing right now. So I'll likely be jumping between this one and that one, so expect slightlu slower updates. Though with that being said I hope to hear of your thoughts in the comments! :) Have a wonderful night!

Chapter 5: Last Night

Notes:

Me: I'm gonna work on my sad fic for a bit
Tommy's Stream:Hey, I died, came back to life, and have so much more trauma than before now.
Me: ...... vigilante happiness

Anyway yeah, speed wrote this because streams made me sad. I have no regrets. Also, this happens quite a bit, but remember this oh dear readers, I love my foreshadowing and you guys have missed quite a bit as far as I can tell. :) Have fun!

His night time job was absolutely exhilarating. Especially given that his time with work gave Tubbo a chance to spend a good amount of time on his gear, and blessed be the Gods was it worth it. The Moon Shoes he had were now upgraded and he could jump and make it to the top of a building in a single jump. For about an hour Tommy had just spent time practicing using them, to keep balance and get used to the rush of wind next to his ears. With each bounce of the shoes a spike of adrenaline had run through him. Electricity coursed through his veins as he was shot up multiple stories.

Several times his cheers rang out through the streets he roamed, a promise to anyone who heard, that trouble in any cases would be met by someone determined to stop them Each time he yelled out a series of laughs would erupt from his right ear, Tubbo clearly enjoying the amusement and use of his new upgraded shoes, occasionally giving out the reminder to not break them then simply let his friend enjoy the freedom that his vigilantism gave him.

Though as the night sky grew darker Tubbo started calling out street names and the potential threats they contain. Big T was quick to get to each scene, and true to the nature of the new shoes he got there quick. While there were one or two trouble shots when it came to dodging attacks, it accidentally sent him sky high with the upgraded soles. Though he used it to his advantage, maneuvering his falls to land on the villains he needed to take down. With the impact after the land he could successfully say that yes, he took them down. Knocked them out cold, but luckily enough for him they were still alive.

Last thing he would ever want is for blood to be on his hands.

But he’s nearly positive that something as terrible as that would never happen. Of course none of this was on the forefront of his mind. What was on the forefront was how he presented himself to the terrified citizens he just saved, but they relaxed when they saw him. Obviously Big T’s reputation was growing because tense shoulders fell, and younger eyes shone when they looked up at his mask. 

He couldn’t help but smile to himself as he pointed the small family of three to the nearest hospital in case they were hurt, offering his help in case they wanted him to follow them to make sure that they would make it to the hospital alright. They had declined, all the while Tubbo was yelling something to him in his ear after being set to a far lower volume so Tommy could focus on taking down the criminals. His friend likely was telling him that he couldn’t go ahead and watch them anyway like he normally did, even though it eased his own anxiety.

He will admit, he did take a moment to watch as they walked off, which only seemed to anger his friend more. After a moment more he finally turned around while turning Tubbo’s call volume up while angrily muttering out into the earpiece, “What the fuck do you-” He was cut off by the end of his friends sentence, “..Blade!” Tommy couldn’t help but quirk an eyebrow, “Blade?” He asked out, but was nearly immediately answered about his query as he picked up his head.

A large intimidating figure was standing behind him, Axe of Peace in hand and casually thrown over his shoulder, as eyes through the infamous pig mask glowered down to him. The red cape did nothing to make him seem any bit smaller, and Tommy wouldn’t lie; he nearly cried a little at the fright, “Ah! Blade! The Blade? Big Blade! Big man!” The sudden word vomit clearly confused the older hero as expressed by the slight tilt of his head, as well as a hint of something else but Tommy would rather not look a bit too hard into that. He had other things to worry about.

While he would have loved it if the other man spoke up, he never did, he just looked down to him. Thinking. Calculating. Well if this is how it was going to go Tommy might as well use it to his advantage, “Well what a wonderful chat this has been but I actually have an appointment with some vampiric doctors in an hour so I have to go.” Surprisingly he was faster than the Blades hand, which was reaching over to his shoulder before he shot up in the air managing to land on the roof, even if it was with quite a lack of grace. With a quick glance behind him he spotted the man already up in the air, matching Tommys own height. Oh yeah, that’s right. Man also has his own super abilities. Nice.

Tommy practically sprinted off, gaining speed and distance with his new gear. Tubbo was yelling out streets he could go, safe spots, alleyways that had perfect hiding spots, but the Blade’s own physical abilities were on par with Tubbos new equipment so there was no place Tommy could stop at safely. He couldn’t tell if the other man was just way too overpowered, or if Tubbo’s equipment was. Either way one of them was but Tommy didn’t have the time to think about that considering he’s being hunted and all.

Though The Blade wasn’t quickly closing the distance between the two, he was still gaining in on him, and Tommy needed to get that to end quickly. Taking in deep steady breaths, Tommy leaped off the edge of a building and onto the roof of the next one. He had an idea, but it was going to be risky, though whatever he did right now would have been risky might as well go with the option that included using his own powers. Once he landed on the roof he suddenly doubled back, jumping up and staring death in the face before suddenly grabbing onto the others exposed wrist. Maybe he could have chosen a better spot, he definitely could have because one he gripped the wrist The Blade twisted his hand to grab Big T’s own, rounding out his body and throwing Tommy to the ground between the buildings with a notable echo that would have scared any on go-ers. 

With his back colliding with the ground Tommy wheezed out as all the air was knocked out of him. Pain erupted from his shoulders and subconsciously he knew that if The Blade did that without him being able to grab a hold of him, his back would have been broken. Maybe that’s what the older man was hoping for because now he stood in front of Big T’s body. Stance relaxed as he started to talk, “Sorry if I scared you, not really but it’s a good thing to say I suppose.” He paused as he looked down to Tommy, with The Blades voice being the only one calling out Tommy knew either his earpiece was broken or lost, “I’m quite honestly surprised you turned around at the last second though, nearly caught me by surprise.”

Another moment passed before his head turned to Big T, “Why? I know you don’t think that you could beat me.” He pointed out, Tommy didn’t move, having to wait for the right moment before running off again. The Blade let out a sigh at the lack of response, double tapping on the green emerald on his earring, waiting before mumbling something into it. It’s honestly smart, a listening device as well as something for communication hidden in plain sight. He hummed and nodded as he spoke before turning back to the vigilante, “Sorry to disappoint but Siren and Philza will be here soon to bring you in, they’ll get you medical for your back, and anything else that would need the attention. Also those two criminals you took out should be taken care of now.”

He paused, looking over to the silent vigilante before slowly making his way over to him, “Might as well see what you look like in case you manage to run off again.” He huffed out, almost unimpressed, as if he had already won. In a sense he did, but only in his own eyes. Once his hand was down mere inches away from the mask Big T suddenly grabbed hold of the hero's wrist, a flash of mild shock rushed across his face before Tommy suddenly threw him off into the brick wall, a deafening crack could be heard. But when he looked over to see what it was exactly, Tommy was more scared about the fact that it was the brick wall that ended up cracking instead.

With that as a clear sign for him to get going Tommy rolled his entire body to be resting on the back of his shoulders before launching himself to his feet. Wasting no time before sprinting off once again, the wheezing coming from the hero quickly fading away with the distance. The Blades' power truly was quite amazing, and Tommy was rather proud of himself for being able to mimic it so well, and so quickly. Though with the sounds of feet soon pounding against the concrete ground behind him that pride seemed to vanish, being replaced by fear rather quickly.

Tommy didn’t even risk looking behind himself instead once he turned to a main street he had twisted his body so his feet were up against the wall of a building, using the combined forces of Tubbo’s equipment and The Blades borrowed ability Tommy was able to shoot himself a considerable distance before being forced to run through the alleyways once again. As he did so he had thought that maybe he had managed to shake the hero off of his trail, but when he saw the man jump over the top of the building to the other roof he had pressed himself up against the wall.

Silence screeched in his ears. He had barely managed to get by that time, but the other was obviously still on the lookout for him. Tommy had to play this game carefully if he wanted to get by without being detected.  He was still two turns away from being able to merge into a larger crowd. But the chance of the other spotting him before he would be able to get there was alarmingly high. He didn’t know if he was more likely to get caught if he continued to sneak around the other or if he instead took off and hid his gear to walk around as Tomathy. Or did The Blade already expect that?

A huff fell from his chest as his ears listened in on any movement the other was making. Slowly he slid off his mask, and placed it in the back of his pants because unfortunately he didn’t have anywhere else that wouldn’t be so obvious to literally every other human. Gods did he have to get just like a bandana or something, maybe some goggles, who knows. Next he shucked off his jacket, it was far too obvious who it belonged to and was an unfortunate attention grabber. Paired with The Blades hawk like eyesight? It was a match made in Hell. Another thing he would sadly have to replace. 

After throwing it behind the dumpster he couldn’t help but frown when he grabbed onto the utility belt, it would be a pain to replace, but it was something he was willing to risk if it helped him avoid the well trained hero after him. Who knows, maybe he could find it again later on. Tommy slid the belt beneath the dumpster next to the discarded jacket. Silently he was admittedly a bit happy that his shoes Tubbo made just looked like normal shoes, though it did nothing to erase the frustration he felt. So then with his emotions high he readjusted his shirt and tried to dust off as much dirt and grime off his clothes as he could. Tommy quite honestly was just hoping that the other wouldn’t take notice of him. 

So with Tommy just actually doing his best he carefully maneuvered throughout the alley, head turned upwards to watch out for The Blade so he could shoot off into the shadows once more. Moving quickly he pushed his way through his self made path, having fate on his side for once because he didn’t see the tall tale sign of pink hair, or even a glint of eyes from above. With unofficial safety on his side Tommy moved quickly to get to the crowd of people just ahead of him. 

The adrenaline and anxiety was coursing through him to the moment he had breached the edge of the building. Distantly he spotted the hero, but thankfully for him he had his back to him, turned to look in a different area. Tommys breath was caught in the top of his throat as he walked faster until he had managed to blend in with the crowd. Heading towards a coffee shop he knew that sat at an intersection of buildings, and hidden between the interwoven stalls.

To ease his tension Tommy found himself ordering an iced coffee, he wasn’t a big fan of scalding the roof of his mouth. Like any normal person is. He let himself calm down because within the time it took to get his order the store hadn’t been raided by the hero who was hunting him down. With the plastic cup in hand Tommy soon walked out, trying to use his casual sipping of his drink as a coverup for him to look around.

Looking up to where The Blade was a stab of worry hit him. Philza and Siren were already with him. Based on the readjusting of his beanie Philza must have flown Siren over to the hero to get to him quicker. The hero who had earlier called them, who had explained that he had captured the vigilante they were on the lookout for. The vigilante who managed to escape him. The vigilante who managed to escape The Blade.

This did not bode well. But not just that, but his Moon Shoes are definitely broken. Tubbo’s gonna kill him. 

 

“Last night, I was fine. Dropping lines and getting mine. This goal, bet it’s a role. Smoking kine and acting so disgraceful. Oh she knows time is on my side. Oh she knows she’s lost control.”

 

The two just sort of stared at him. Neither of them said anything of what he just explained, as if the disbelief hadn’t set in enough. Then Phil started laughing, it was light at first but before soon enough the older man had doubled over, barking out laughter almost painfully, “Phil this isn’t funny,” he tried to reason but the man just raised a hand to him, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” the man paused as he quieted down before his laughing picked back up again, “No. No I’m not. I can’t believe you let yourself be bested by a vigilante.”

Wilbur was still in a bit of disbelief himself, “I’m so sorry, can you just backtrack and explain?” Techno sighed, running a hand through his hair slumping over with a huff, “I caught him taking out two criminals who were trying to rob a small family, or at least I think that’s what those two were trying to do. Theseus took him out, offered to help the family get to a hospital. He turned around saw me, starting spewing some kind of panicked word vomit and ran off. I wasn’t sure what to say to him, but once I saw him running I went after him.”

He motioned down to his feet, “Must have new gear because he was able to launch himself on top of a roof and we went from there. Suddenly, kid just turns around to catch me by my wrist. I think he was going to try and fight back but in a really weird way. I grabbed him by his wrist, threw him down to the ground. Enough to cause quite a bit of damage yes, but not enough to break anything. Imagine poor me’s surprise when I go to grab his mask, and he grabs me, throws me against a brick wall with one hand, and cracks the wall.” 

That cut off any excess laughter from Phil and only seemed to bring out more confusion in Wilbur, “He what?” Techno nodded with an almost sarcastic sounding, “Yes!” Being called out before shaking his head, turning on his heel, and suddenly going off in one direction towards where the whole him being thrown thing went down.Once he finally saw it again after jumping across a few buildings rooftops, it registered in his head that the crack on the wall was a bit bigger than he remembered.

He could feel the tension in Wilbur’s shoulders, as well as how threatened Phil felt when their eyes looked down to the alley, “That seems like a bit more of a crater than a crack there mate.” Stiffly Technoblade nodded, eyeing Wilbur from the side as he held his chin, brows furrowed as he was clearly thinking of what to do next. Silence remained between them. Unknowing to the other two, there were somethings Technoblade noticed that he willingly let go unsaid, no need to bring connections to the table that might not be as important as they think. 

“Dream comes back in today,” is what the taller man said that caught the other two’s attention instantly, worry etched into their features, Philza’s far more than Techno’s, “Are you sure? Don’t get me wrong this vigilante seems to be quite a handful, but to get Dream on them? Doesn’t that seem like a bit much? And if that goes public the panic that could ensue.” The father tried his best to reason, only to be met with a shaking head, “I have an idea. Don’t worry.”

His eyes bore into the sight of the damaged wall, bricks having been taken from their spots, scattered about the dirty alleyway below them, his glare almost as powerful as Theseus’s throw, “Whoever is behind that mask is far more dangerous than we know, we don’t know of their power but now we have to start taking notes, including the fact that he ran until he grabbed ahold of you.” His glare only seemed to sour the more he stared, “We can’t let them get further than they’ve already gotten. We don’t know the damage that they could cause.”

In the distance, much further away in an apartment where said vigilante and his roommate resided, yelling and screams echoing through the halls, “Tommy you broke my Moon Shoes!” “Sorry-” “And you got coffee and didn’t even get me anything!” 

Yes. Dangerous vigilantes indeed. 

Notes:

BLADE. BIG MAN. BIG MAN TECHNO. This won't lead anywhere bad at all. No way. Anyway, hope you enjoyed the short chapter! I'm probably gonna keep them kinda short until the seriousness truly picks up later on.

Chapter 6: Paradise

Notes:

AAAAAA it's been so long! I meant to write more over spring break but I got so busy :( anyway chapter six is here now! Please take the chapters end notes a good look because there's a lot to go over!

Tommy hated doing coffee runs. He always felt rushed and as though he never had enough time to do them. Not to mention he was always overwhelmed by the sheer amount of cups he had managed to balance in his grasp was, always more than a little stupid. Yet at the same time he was happy that he had an almost buffer that was the journey on this particular Saturday morning. It was the first checkpoint day. The first time he had to turn in a gadget for his internship. Well technically that was yesterday, but now he has to face the person in charge of that.

Now don’t get him wrong, Tubbo had created an amazing piece to turn in. Incredibly realistic robotic bees with microscopic cameras and microphones in them, that can track any person that they are targeted onto. Also if all goes well there is a planned upgrade for them so they can be used for collecting data and DNA from crime scenes, as well as potentially being weaponized. This was all written out in a detailed transcript that was turned in alongside the small machines.

It was quite amazing what Tubbo could do, truly, especially when it came to bees. He was just worried if there would be any questions directed at him about them, especially when it comes to the specific coding and wiring that Tubbo had used. No matter how Tubbo explained it to him he just couldn’t understand. It was a tense and uncomfortable thought, but he had to brave the event anyway.

Dull hope ached in his chest as he pushed through the front doors of the busy building, quickly doing his rounds of passing out the many cups of coffee to the several heroes and staff members who ordered. Taking a minute or so of his time to offer Awesamdude a smile, and stuttering out a question of how his day has been, enjoying a moment of small talk with the popular hero before the man was being taken off for other duties he had to attend to.

This left Tommy with a single drink left to hand out. To a person who quite honestly decides the fate of his stay as an intern. One of the most technologically advanced minded people who could verbally and emotionally slay him with his decision. A digital man that only modern day legends can speak of in private. A terrifying being amidst the most powerful people on the planet, and Tommy still fears him the most.

Karl Jacobs.

Now don’t get it twisted now. Karl Jacobs has the personality of a fuzzy butterfly that just hatched, learning to find joy in flying for the first time, while dancing along the site of a fairy-esque picnic and resting along the nests of soft hair of said picnic’s on goers. At least based on what Tommy has seen of him. While the man himself was practically a computer in disguise, able to code quicker than society’s fastest hacker, he wasn’t a hero. He simply remained on the sidelines of the hero world as a person who did a considerable amount of heavy lifting for heroes as a creator of their gear.

He’s created Siren’s echoing microchips, Philza’s mechanical wing guards, Awesamdudes water powered flying trident, Sapnaps compacts for the man to pull fire from, the entirety of 404’s base beneath the HQ’s building, that lets him have unrestricted access to the internet as a whole, The Blades armor that knocks back the force of whatever criminals throw at him. Not even to mention the amount of items he’s created for Dream, including the mask which is said to have code for night vision, thermo based lenses, tracking devices, DNA reading mechanic’s, and who knows what else.

Karl Jacobs was an incredibly well renowned figure head when it came to heroes electronic and mechanical gear.

Karl Jacobs was also going to be the determate for Tommyinnit’s role at HQ.

Karl Jacobs is an understandably terrifying person to Tommy. 

Tommy was standing outside the main lab, drink in hand, just sort of staring at the white door. He couldn’t be that terrifying right? He ordered a french vanilla iced coffee with sweet cream foam and extra creamer. The guy is soft. Tommy has nothing to fear. If he could down a black coffee and this guy couldn’t he should be fine. 

That would be reassuring if Tommy did take his coffee black, but that is besides the point. With a deep breath he pushed his way through the doors, slowly to avoid bringing any sudden or negative attention his way. Soft music floated through the air that was almost soothing in its own right, if it wasn’t the strangest indicator of something being off. The main lab was known for being crowded, busy, either loud music would encase everything, or silence would be granted for other interns to have peace of mind. Instead it was empty and soft. Instead it was wrong. 

Tommy nearly turned away, thinking he had the wrong room, but Karl slinked his head out from the side of one of the walls, looking to the person who came in before a large smile broke out across his face, “Tomathy! Just the man I wanted to see!” Is what he exclaimed before his body followed and halfway jogged up to Tommy. Tommy, who was frozen still, “Karl! Big man! Big man Karl! You’re just the person I needed to see too! Here to drop off your coffee. Yep, to do that!”

Karl nodded, swiftly taking his drink that Tommy offered and took a gulp, motioning for Tommy to follow him. Tommy bit the inside of his cheek as he did so, thinking over everything in his head, from the robotic controls of Tubbo’s bee’s to his will. He really should write that out at some point. As he followed Karl, the colorful one of the two suddenly fell back on a chair before swiveling around to look at the blond, almost like a kid looking to hear a story, “Explain to me the coding of the microchip in the thorax and how it works with the wired circuits for transmitting live and recorded audio from the microphone in the abdomen, as well as the visual coming from the head.”

Jesus fuck.

This is so much worse than what he thought.

God he wished he drank black coffee. 

Tommy was practically forced into a stand still as he looked to Karl, who held eye contact. Silence wrapped it’s cold arms around the two before Tommy meekly pushed against it, “I’m so sorry, I wasn’t expecting such a quick question.” He chuckled awkwardly, trying to gain himself time to go over all of the notes Tubbo gave him. He had dropped off the project as the last thing on the to do last night, he was surprised that Karl had already looked over it. Maybe he was just that fast.

“Oh it’s fine, I wasn’t expecting you to have this all on hand off of the top of your head,” He hummed before turning to look at what Tubbo had given to Tommy to give to Karl, both of which had looked over the papers, throwing in more Tommy based lingo to make it more believable as well as erasing any trace of his friends help, “Especially considering this is Tubbo’s design.” Tommy froze. What did he just say? 

“I’m, I’m sorry what?” Karl smiled as he turned his head to face him, “I mean there’s no way you made this, you spend all your time out as Big T, or well, Theseus. One of those you go by.” Tommy didn’t even let himself look taken back, “I’m sorry? I don’t know what you mean. I worked on this project, sure I might have needed help at some points when it came down to it, but I’m not, I’m not a criminal!” He blurted out almost a bit too concerned over the accusation.

Karl just shook his head, “Hey there’s no need to get all up in arms about it Tommy,” How does he know my real name , “When I first saw you come in for your interview I was already a bit skeptical. You were clearly hiding bruises because, even if you didn’t notice, you were flinching when you were first adjusting in your seat.” Tommy’s brows burrowed because what the fuck was he on about, “The fu- you were watching me? ” The boy half hissed out, but Karl didn’t seem to be phased. Instead he continued to talk.

“So I did a bit of light investigating for myself just because it’s a bit concerning when the new intern, to a highly sophisticated and secure headquarters for superheros, starts flinching for no apparent reason.” Tommy shook his head, anger flowing through his veins, “Did you stalk me?” He cried out, “For what reason? Oh he was flinching, what if I had just fallen down while on a morning jog!” Tommy yelled out in a half mimicking the tone of the other. Karl’s smile dropped, seriousness taking over his bubbly personality in an instant, “Well it is quite a funky town, sprinkles and all.”

The anger drained from him as eye contact was kept. It sounded like a completely out of pocket phrase to anyone who didn’t know what it meant. It sounded absolutely ridiculous if you didn’t know the hidden meaning beneath the words. It was sort of like a code to a speakeasy, a cautionary tale between people who understood. A phrase used by undercover vigilante’s to know that the other is there. A signal light between illegal heroes.

Karl was quick to take another sip, “By the way there’s no cameras or microphones in here that anyone else has access to other than myself.” He finished his drink from that point on, tossing it in the trash. Questions rushed through Tommy’s head as words stumbled out of his mouth, “What, how, who,” and he wanted to ask them all at once. Karl just chuckled out, “What? You weren’t the only person who thought of hiding in plain sight.” A portal formed next to him, Karl reached in and pulled out a white monster before the portal closed, cracking it open smoothly “It’s Timescape by the way.”

After he stated his name Tommy saw on the other side of the room a hand form out of a portal and moved to open the mini fridge, grab a white monster, and disappear back into the colorful void. It took Tommy a few silent moments to process everything that he had just been witness to, before practically bouncing into the seat next to him, “No fucking way you’re Timescape. Your quantum jumps are insane, as well as your tactful ability when it comes to the compression of time and space itself. How do you do it? What is your body even made of? What kind of DNA do you have to withstand the freezing heat of the heavy weight of the universe?

“You practically disappeared after you helped in taking down Schlatt! Well, not directly, but everyone part of the underground knows they wouldn’t have been half as close without your help! How did you do it? Undetected too!” Tommy’s true self shone and Karl couldn’t help but smile at the sudden shine in his eyes, the kid clearly looked up to him in some strange way, but he couldn’t let this get carried away so quickly. Things had to be discussed first and foremost.

“Yes, all wonderful questions, for later. We need to talk right now.” Tommy’s mouth clipped shut as he nodded sharply, clear cooperation with one of the most powerful vigilantes in existence, “You had a run in with The Blade the other night, correct?” The blond nodded, a small, “Yeah.” Falling past his lips as he wrung his hands together. Karl let out a sigh, shoulders slumping forward slightly.

“He came by the lab the day after, asking about trackers that certain interns have if their loyalties to us go public, and if they live near frequented villain hotspots. Just so that if anything happens to them, we know where they are, yaknow, liabilities sake. It was rather confusing given how forward thinking he typically can be. Do A and B to get to C kind of thing,and he has always been very focused on his job. Understandably so.

“So I looked into it. Saw that you were our new intern, went through your files and went to go data match everything, and it did. Just as it was coded to I presume. Though when I got a hold of your address I used my own abilities to see the things that have happened through the years there and well, found you in your gear. And so on the rabbit hole of looking through your past goes.”

“Kinda weird if you ask me.” Tommy pointed out, and Karl nodded, almost as if in defeat, “Yeah. Yeah that’s fair. I don’t blame you on that one, but that’s not the point. The point is Blade suspects you of being Big T.” Now that made him jump in his seat, going into instant denial, “No. No way he does.” Karl just sort of sucked in his lips and bit on them, nodding slowly, “Not a lot of people start calling others, “Big Man” when they get nervous, especially someone as rather tall as you. He might not interact with people much, but Technoblade has some of the best eyes of the entire force.”

Fear trickled through his being as the gravity of the situation slowly sank in, The Blade suspected him of being himself. That wasn’t good in the slightest, “Though don’t panic too much, I managed to throw him off your trail as best as I could.” The blond nodded, going to speak again but instead Karl raised a hand, quickly clearing his throat and suddenly started discussing something or another about the specs of something. Then the door opened. 

Karl pushed his chair to roll out from the corner of the lab they were in to see who it was before a bright smile spread across his face, “You guys are back!” He called out as thudding footsteps rushed over to the older of the two. Suddenly a flash of white and black grabbed Karl up into their arms. It didn’t take more than a half second later for Tommy to recognize the hero Sapnap had just scooped his technical mentor into his arms.

Laughter was mixed with indistinguishable chatter as two other figures went to go beside the hugging pair. Tommy’s heart leapt into his throat as he spotted the most well known group in the entire hero industry. Electronic hero 404, otherwise known as GeorgenotFound. Sapnap, a loud and brash hero who’s known for his beast-like fighting and hidden soft spot. Then finally Dream, both mysterious when it comes to his personal life, but outwardly open when it comes to his quick witted personality.

The trio were focused on the main lab runner, leaving Tommy a moment to himself to sit in awe. That was until a white mask turned to him. An unmoving expression meeting Tommy’s wide eyes. A hand raised, “Hey there. Sorry if we’re interrupting. Loverboy here just wanted to see loverboy the sequel over there.” Tommy couldn’t even say anything back to him, opting to just nod as his eyes flitted down to take in the pair, only now seeing the golden rings on each of their fingers. A puzzle piece falling into another.

Karl was playing a dangerous game, but at the same time he seemed to be a master at it. Once the awestruck had worn off Tommy had moved to actually speak with 404 and Dream, though even though the two were willing to listen someone else had entered the lab before Tommy got the chance.

A frustrated Jack Manifold was requesting Tomathy, saying he was taking too long for his checkpoint, before walking out to wait for him. The heroes chuckled as Tommy leaned back and groaned, giving a two finger salute, “Duty calls, and duty is coming in the form of a man who I am almost certain hates me.” Earning a few chuckles he walked off, giving a small wave to Karl who only had the chance to smile back as the doors closed behind him.

 

“It flew away from her reach and the bullets catch in her teeth. Life goes on, it gets so heavy. The wheel breaks the butterfly, every tear a waterfall. In the night, the stormy night she’ll close her eyes. In the night, the stormy night away she’d fly.”

 

“So you can see and hear everything then Tubbo? The entire lab?” Tubbo nodded to his friend, who was suiting up while the shorter of the two troubleshooted his bee’s, “Yep. I can even hear some of the footsteps outside in the hallway. I do believe I outdid myself with this one.” Tommy hummed as he moved forward to get a good look at his friend's monitor.

“You know I still can’t believe he’s Timescape.” The two of them didn’t say anything to that. As silence left the two Tommy had opted to continue, “I don’t get why he would disappear like that though.” Tubbo took in a deep breath, pausing once more, “Well, I ran the numbers once,” he spoke softly, in such a manner that Tommy didn’t interrupt his friend, “I was curious while you were out doing something.” With his eyes turned down he said simply, “No amount of natural genetic mutation can truly withstand the aftereffects of his power.” A soft frown formed on their faces, all while Tommy turned down to look at the ground.

“Either his body is deteriorating with each passage of time and space he moves, from mainly large jumps, or his body was tested on to push his abilities further than they should be going. Or both.” 

He was either harming himself when using his power, or he was a human lab rat.

“Eventually, either way though, he won’t be able to hold onto this reality and,” Tubbo trailed off. Not finishing his own sentence. Tommy cleared his throat, trying to think of something more optimistic, yet his voice gave away his downtrodden emotions.

“I hope we never find out what him reaching his powers' natural end would cause.”

Notes:

Ahhh! So much fun and foreshadowing I know! Anyway, I would like to thank everyone for the copious amounts of support for my small little fic. It means the world! To start this off I would like to say that someone actually made an animatic for this fic based off of the chase scene between Technoblade and Tommy! It's literally so amazing!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=P2BZHoeTFBg&lc=z23pzjbjqmv2vdnkbacdp435bp2b1psfhdvifv5zcwpw03c010c
They've also sent me some sketches as well and I love them all! They're twitter is iconci_idiot or @idiotconic. Speaking of fanart and such for this comment if anyone else has ever made any or plan on doing so, which is such an amazing thought to me because it's so hard to imagine people would, but my Twitter is greenpinkroe, it's also where I'm going to start posting notifications of when this updates because someone has actually asked, so you shall receive!
Finally, please go subscribe to this composer on Youtuber, I listen to their music when I write and they've done some light beta reading for me, they're only at 511 and they deserve so much more :)
https://www.youtube.com/user/EXTRON180
Finally, finally, I have a twitch! Drop by if you wish, but you don't have to of course.
https://www.twitch.tv/winteris2tired
Have a wonderful day, and I can't wait to see y'all next time! :]

Chapter 7: Night Before Dawn

Notes:

It hasn't even been a week and I'm posting the next chapter? Yes! I'm slowly inching closer to the big stuff of this fic and I'm super excited to get there! Though those will certainly take more time than these, or they won't depending on how well I can write in one day lmao. Enjoy!

Tommy wasn’t quite sure how he got here. Well he has a sense of his unintentional direction when in relations to his social and professional relations. It started a few days ago after doing another coffee run, he had walked into Siren’s office as he did his tasks. Siren had a question regarding the neighborhood Tommy lived in. The crime rates, the vigilante activity, how they correlate and affect each other as he could see physically. Sarcastically Siren asked if Tomathy was positive, which was quickly met with an equally sure, “Of course I am, I’m always right.”

It made him chuckle, pause, and after a moment or two he asked Tommy to stay with him for a bit in case he needed any other questions answered. The blond had nearly turned him down, nearly said no, but when he heard from out in the hallway that Jack Manifold was looking for him he had agreed to do so easily. Visibly it seemed to please Siren, if the gentle smile was anything to go off of. Tommy remembered taking great pride in looking Manifold in the face and saying that Siren wanted him in the office for a bit longer. His joy filled chest swelled when he saw the dissatisfaction on Jack's face.

That first day was fairly tame. Tommy had sat at the side table while working through different files that were sent to him, organizing the surplus of data that was being sent in. More heroes were being sent out into areas there typically were none. They were bringing in information and arrests, enough arrests to be concerned with. Five vigilantes have already been taken in. 

He was only sent out of his office that day when Technoblade and Philza had come in to discuss something with Siren. Both of which seemed to raise a brow at his presence. Siren had dismissed him, before turning to the two heroes to ask under hushed breath what was going on. Yet the serious bubble they formed was popped when Tommy stepped out the door and was instantly swarmed by fellow interns and people higher up on the social ladder of HQ, a series of soft chuckles floated from the room at the sight.

Assholes.

Then the next day came and the same thing happened. He was dropping his coffee and Siren had asked him to stay once again just in case he needed him. Though subconsciously he knew that the other didn’t need him, and he knew that the other knew he didn’t need him. Tommy accepted anyway. And it was Siren who actually told Jack that he wanted Tommy there in his office. With the lack of responsibilities truly needed to be piled onto Tomathy he enjoyed his time with Siren, while it was quieter than the rambunctiousness that was dealing with Manifolds other, actually adult, interns, the office room was quiet and peaceful. 

That was until Siren looked over at him, “Tomathy, how well do you know me?” The quick typing coming from Tommy’s laptop paused for a second before blue eyes met brown, “Uhm, is that a trick question?” He asked, clearly confused, “No. No it’s not. As a citizen who came into this HQ, how much do you know about me.” Siren had crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair as he turned to look at Tommy. Tommy who was a child above six foot, hunched over his laptop like some kind of gremlin, with an expression that portrayed nothing but confusion.

“Uh, well. You’re, you’re Siren. Your power is Echo, which allows you to sway the whims of those who hear you and,” Siren cut him off, “No, no, not that stuff. That stuff is boring. I’m talking about me. Me as in Wilbur, not me as in Siren.” “Oh.” The two just stared at each other at that point, a silent line having been drawn between the two, “You do know that you can call me Wilbur, right?” Tommy shook his head, “No, no It’s fine. That feels almost disrespectful to do so,” He was cut off yet again, Siren now having a shit-eating grin on his face, “Call me Wilbur.”

“You know this almost feels like an abuse of power the way you are pushing me to do things I don’t wish to do.”

“Call me Wilbur.”

“Nope.”

“Wilbur.”

“I’m not going to call you that.”

“...”

“Thank you-”

“So who was that you were out on that date with?”

“Oh my God, Wilbur!”

Wilbur let out a chuckle, “Oh whoa there Tomathy, no need to be so rude and disrespectful with that tone of yours. You should really watch how you speak to those above you, especially try to cut that yelling.”

Tommy left that day with a better understanding of who his boss truly is. A bitch.

He had returned the next day without needing to be asked to stay. The third day was a fairly strange one. Halfway through Wilbur had asked him the same question, “So Tomathy, how well do you know me?” Wilbur had let out a laugh as Tommy slumped over with a sigh, “This again?” Wilbur placed down his pen to turn to him, “Just humor me.” Biting the inside of his cheek Tommy leaned back in his chair, looking up to the ceiling as his thoughts racked up in his head, “Hm no.” “No?” Wilbur tilted his head to the side as he raised a brow, “No as in I know nothing about you.”

Wilbur chuckled, nodding, “Alright, alright.” And then he actually went quiet for a few minutes, leaving Tommy some quiet to get back to work once again. Though his head did snap to the side to look over at Wilbur when the sound of a guitar being strummed danced along the air. Tommys baffled expression met Wilbur’s smug one.

“Wilbur what the fuck.” The older man's smile only grew, “Thank you for remembering my name.” The blond just blinked as he watched him, “What has gotten into you? Why do you just have a guitar in here? You play? Just, why?” His eyes were concerned, they bore into the others. This seemed so out of place. So strange. Was this a test of some kind? Was Wilbur testing his endurance? His personality?

“Would you like to hear a song I wrote?”

“... absolutely.”

Whatever test it was Tommy passed with flying colors because by the time Philza and the Blade came in to give their daily report Wilbur and Tommy were half screaming out songs and playing the guitar rather obnoxiously. Tommy had left quite quickly after that, but not before something embarrassing had to obviously happen, “Alright, time to be swarmed by Mr. Manifold and his never ending stream of work, as well as the ever nosy interns. I’ll see you later Wilby!”

He didn’t even realize what happened until the wheeze of a laugh echoed out in the room, as well as the sound of a slamming hand on the hard oak of a desk, “Did you just call me Wilby?” Did he? No, no he didn’t. Turning to look at Wilbur like a madman Tommy sputtered out a response, “Wh, huh? No, of course I didn’t!” Wilbur was quick to exclaim rather happily, “You so did!” Only to be reaffirmed by the Philza himself, “Yeah mate you did.” Which only caused Tommy to sputter out more.

“But, but I didn’t!” Wilbur was stumbling over his words as The Blade spoke out, “Unfortunately I heard a very clear ‘y’ in the end of that name, so yes, you did.” Tommy yelled out, but was unfortunately interrupted by the ever insistent Manifold on the other side of the door. Tommy had left that day defeated.

Then somehow that leads him to where he is now. Having been invited out to lunch with Wilbur at some mom and pop style deli shop, the man claimed that it was one of his favorite lunch spots to go to, and based on how quickly the shop runner recognized him, Tommy wouldn’t doubt it. The two had ordered and took a seat while they waited, with no one else in the shop it was rather quiet inside save for the staff.

The two had taken advantage of such as they sat in a rather comfortable silence. It was a gentle, fragile thing to enjoy. Distant chatter mixed with the sounds of sizzling, as well as the hundreds of passing footsteps outside on the busy street, sometimes music from passing cars would mix itself into the accumulation of sounds. It was a city's peace. The gentle side of a dangerous urban jungle that would pull your teeth out if given the chance.

Then they went up to grab their baskets of food from the front when it was called out. They returned to their small corner of the world, food in hand, and dynamic having already been strengthened. Tommy decided to be the one to break the silence, “You know I had no idea that you could play the guitar.”

Wilbur lifted his eyes to meet Tommys for a moment, something hid behind his gaze, before letting out a soft hum, “Well,” a silence fell in place of a pause, “you don’t really know people until you meet them.” Tommy wasn’t expecting the sudden wisdom wheeved words to be presented to him, so instead of responding he had simply nodded to the other. The other who went quiet once again and turned down to his food. The quiet returned. As peaceful as ever.

“We should do this more often.”

“I agree.”

 

“My friends, we're here together. We’ll give one last cheer together. But I know we’re on our way back home. To what we’ve left behind. We’ll take it back tonight.”

 

Tommy isn’t sure how he got here. Well, he supposes that he does, but it seems almost irrelevant in the moment. It was a normal night for him to go out. He had new gear, though he couldn’t quite give up the mask he was so deliberately ready to give up. The moon shoes were fixed, the utility belt was restocked and fixed up to be more secure. Everything was essentially ready to go, everything was fine. 

Then there was this fire. A large fire. He wasn’t able to tell what building it was in the distance. He wasn’t able to tell how many people were inside. There were a lot, that’s all he could gather in the moment. Police yelled out at him as he ran past their yellow tape and into the flames himself. Though they were too preoccupied with helping civilians than they were with taking him down, and he only seemed to bring more and more people out and to EMS keeping them busy and away from him. 

While he worked on getting them out other heroes had seemed to show up to the scene. Prominent figures of the industry. From the second story window he could make out Awesamdude, who knelt down in front of a group of kids, trying to see which children belonged with which adult, which needed the most help, which still had parents inside.

Though that wasn’t what his main concern was, the thing that strained his anxiety the most was the fact that he could hear a loud whirl of the wind as a hero flew in through a distant window. Who it was was no question.

Tommy avoided Philza at nearly all costs.

He had worked on the other side of the building, bringing people outside quickly with each propel of his shoes. While the citizens risked a mild amount of whiplash, it was better than burning alive. He will admit that his heart dropped as Philza’s eyes made contact with his mask, staring at the only defense for his identity, likely knowing that with just a singular gust of wind any stress that would come with finding him could be taken out of the equation.

But instead he turned around to focus on the task at hand, albeit seeming a bit bitter. He had to trust the vigilante they were all ordered to track and capture, because with his help there weren’t many people left inside. He had to trust that the vigilante would stick to the heroes' morales just this once. Even though he had always displayed them.

Tommy was grateful for the small blessing. He was less grateful when he came across the last group of people. A small group of children. They were huddled together in a corner, all with tears streaking down their faces, heaving and coughing on the smoky air. What he was not expecting to see was Philza, the winged hero, one of the most well known in the world, especially for the gracious wings that always rested on his being. A hero that kids had clung to. A hero that he had clung to at one point. 

The kids were refusing to go to his arms. The kids were too scared to jump into a stranger's arms. Tommy grit his teeth as he watched the hero desperately try to get closer and fail as the kids only wailed louder. With a deep breath he moved forward through the polluted air, though the kids only seemed to have the same reaction to him, pressing into each other just a bit closer to get away from him. The hero turned to look at him. To look at his mask. His unmoving and likely terrifying mask. Philza only frowned.

He wasn’t sure how he ended up in this situation, but he knew that he had to get the kids out, and subtly to get Philza’s approval to ensure that the man hesitated enough for him to escape by the end of this. Turning around so his back was to the kids he quickly reached from the inside top of his jacket to pull up the neck of his shirt so that it covered his nose and most, a new addition that he kept secret under the zipped up hoodie he wore.

With the bottom half of his face covered he slipped off the mask and into its own pocket that his new jacket had on the side. Ensuring his hood still covered his hair, all while knowing that the lighting from the building fire threw off his entire color scheme Tommy turned around, kneeling in front of the group instantly. Smiling with his eyes as he spoke loudly, in a rather shaky voice because he just took off his best protector of the smoke, as well as the holder of his voice changer.

“Alright campers!” The sudden change in dynamic caught the kids attention, their heads turned to look to him, “We are in quite the pickle now, so it would be best if-” he was cut off by the need to cough, which he instantly suppressed, “If we get on going!” Tears formed in his eyes as the air ruined his senses for the moment, “Now everybody stand on up!” He emphasized his words by quickly standing up, yet he nearly fell over while doing so, instinctively he grabbed onto Philza’s wrist to balance himself.

Philza, who didn’t move away because whatever Big T was doing, was working. The kids all stood with him, all wobbly and unbalanced. Philza must have been unphased from either his powers or some kind of tech that he isn’t aware of. Either way the man was helping him, “Alright now guys, everyone hold hands!” He stuck his arm out towards them, pointing to a kid at random, “You’ll be our line leader, and hold onto mine so we can all get out of here safely.”

He wasn’t entirely sure how it worked but it did. Maybe it was the familiarity of it all rather than having to actually be saved. Tommy wasn’t sure, but it worked. One of his hands held onto the kids, while the other was being supported by the hero, who in turn was helping him weave through the flames and the correct doors needed to get out. It was a bleary blurry haze of heat and disgruntled air. It was blistering to be inside, and once they broke free of the oppressive chains Tommy couldn’t help but take in a deep breath of air. 

It was loud outside, but Tommy couldn’t figure out whose voice belonged to who. He did hazily recognize as the kids ran off away from him to Awesamdudes group. The said hero was looking to him and Philza with a crease in his brow, concern etched into his features. Though Tommy really couldn’t find it in himself to care, subconsciously though he did reach down under his jacket to pull out his mask so he could cover his partially exposed face once again. A gentle hand stopped his movement.

“Mate I don’t think that’s the best idea, you just inhaled a bunch of smoke, you really should let yourself breathe.” Tommy only shook his head as a retaliation, “Lemme go.” He mumbled, pulling his own hand away from the man. In his daze he couldn’t tell that the man was genuinely trying to help him in the moment, “Theseus you’re only going to cause more damage.” The hero had attempted to reason with him, Tommy only shook his head again, trying to pull his hand away, “At the very least you should go see a doctor.”

He managed to finally pull away from Philza’s grasp only for his back to come in contact with the chest of someone else. Their eyes had met for a split second before he stumbled off to the side, blinking back his tear filled eyes while sliding his mask back on, “I,” he stumbled, “I need to go.” Once again his classic auto tuned voice sounded out. Philza’s face only seemed to grow more downtrodden, “Mate I can’t just let that happen. You know this.”

Reality started to slip in through the cracks. Even though Philza didn’t seem too happy with the idea of taking him in now he had to. It was his job after all. The same had to be said for Awesamdude. Trying to think he recognized that he had managed to grab Phil, but he had no idea how to fly. It would be useless and expose too much of himself to the hero if he suddenly just started to use his power to escape. Biting down on his bottom lip, a trembled hand fell onto his utility belt to press a button. His head turned up as he suddenly shouted out, “Mask!”

It startled the heroes for a second, but luckily they didn’t seem to get the reference. It never seemed to click even as an eight foot, half black, half white creature appeared into existence, leaving behind nothing but purple stardust in its wake, “Copy!” The creature had suddenly grabbed Tommy and disappeared just as quickly as he had come into view. All of this had happened before the two heroes could move to do anything to stop them. Instead they had to watch as the two vanished into nothingness.

Soon after Tommy was being laid out in Clementine's office as she sat down next to him. Ranboo having shifted back into his human form to go get Tubbo and explain what happened, “You’re rather lucky that the boy was in the neighborhood. You know you can’t just rely on him all the time.” Tommy stuttered out another cough as she hovered her healing hands above his chest, glowing a light blue.

“I know. But I think I was more lucky that Philza didn’t immediately take me in.” She nodded as a sigh fell past her lips, reversing any damage that was done, “Or that he was so distracted by everything else he couldn’t recognize you. But yes. Yes you are. You were an incredibly lucky kid today. Let’s not test its limits next time. Please. I’d rather not die from a heart attack of all things you know.”  Tommy nodded weakly, “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

Though while they both held onto their hope there were other people looking to ensure he no longer had anything on his side.

“Philza you have got to be kidding me, you can’t seriously think that?” Wilbur was stunned by the older mans words, “Wil I mean it when I say I don’t think he’s that bad of a guy. He pulled off his mask, risked his life, his identity to save a group of kids that even I couldn’t help. He did my job when he didn’t have to.” Philza was defending a vigilante. A traitor to society. So Wilbur was obviously taken back by his declaration.

“I just,” he shook his head, “Dad,” he mumbled, something he had forbad himself from doing since he took charge of the Hero Association. So no one knew of his attachments and connections, so no one could use them against him, “Dad we thought the same of Schlatt.” Wilbur spoke with such a melancholy tone, one he hadn’t used in months. Frowning Philza moved closed to his son, “And we were all fooled but I can almost be certain that this one is not the same.”

“But you’re not fully certain.” Wilbur had protested in the moment, only to be met with an instant rebuttal, “No one can be fully certain of anyone, no matter how well you know them, and I have a feeling we haven’t even truly met him yet.” The two sat in silence as they understood what he meant. How he was referencing a phrase Phil had said more than once to his son over the course of his life.

You don’t really know people until you’ve met them. 

Notes:

Thank you again for all the love and support! Remember my ears and DMs are always open to everyone! I would love to hear your thoughts, theories, and brainrot! It's always so much fun to read through the comments! Have a wonderful night yall!

Chapter 8: Jenny of Oldstone

Notes:

Another fairly quick update, though I would like to be super bubbly before hand I do have something serious to talk about. Someone had pinned their work as inspired by this one, which I got to see last night. I read through the first chapter before linking it back. Though once I hit the third chapter it was brought to my attention that before writing they had never even heard of my fic and it just so happened to be a coincidence that it was fairly similar with some plot points. The author was getting some fairly passive aggressive comments regarding so, not all of them, unless I misread some, but to get any kind of comments of such is rather uncomfortable from any angle. I highly appreciate the concern regarding my plot, but I do not mind if I am not tagged in such. If I simply inspire and they don't link me I do not mind. If my idea's are used in another work so be it. What made this situation tough to look at was that it was just a coincidence, simply a similar train of though revolving around the same alternative universe from two different people. Please do not spread hate to anyone, I would like to keep this work something fun to come to and read for everyone, but if in the end you still feel a need to say something I beg of you all to keep it civil. This is just fan works that we are all creating and enjoying together. This being all said my regards go to Chaotic_Rogue for having this happen. Their story is really enjoyable and it would be wonderful if you all checked it out. Have a nice night and a nice read! :)

No matter how many times Tommy does a coffee run they always, always feel so stressful. It’s always him holding one too many cups, weaving through one too many people, always just barely on time and out of breath. That was with most of the runs that is. For the first time he ran in ten minutes late, lungs still shaken from the intense fire he had to walk through the previous night, his voice still hoarse and rumbly from inhaling the smoke. At most though, due to Clementine's gentle handwork, he sounded like he had a sore throat. Maybe a mild cold. Maybe he would be sent home.

He wasn’t of course, purely for plot reasons. As he made his way through the entrance the receptionist looked up to him, raising her brows as if she was surprised to see him, “Hello Tomathy, everything okay? You’re never late.” She pointed out as he placed the cup next to her, “Had a few extra cups today, don’t know who they belong to so I might just drop them off with Wilbur.” She nodded in agreement, “Yeah, I think he’s going to have a meeting soon so get them to him quick.”

Tommy nodded back to her, “Of course, Thanks Hannah.” Miss Rose offered him a smile in return, “Of course, it’s no problem.” From that point on Tommy moved quicker to pass out the ridiculous amount of drinks, gaining a few comments and jokes revolving around his punctuality for the day. He gave some kind of witty remark to each of them. Only to slow down for a singular hero. As he moved closer to Awesamdude a smile formed then beamed to the tired hero. The hero in return seems to relax at Tommy’s expected greeting, “Mr. Dude. Mr. Awesome. Mr. Awe sam . I brought you a gift.”

Awesamdude just chuckled a deep exhaustion laced in the tone, “Hello to you as well Tomathy. Thank you, really. I genuinely needed it today.” Tommy only hummed in acknowledgement, “Ah, mhm, yes. I know I’m so absolutely poggers for risking my life each day to bring the Awe sam dude coffee.” He emphasized the hero's real name as he spoke, luckily for him it never seemed to upset the other and occasionally made him laugh. Clearing his throat Tommy continued, “But in all seriousness I saw the fire on the news last night, so I made sure to ask for extra chocolate in your mocha today.” The older hero's expression seemed to soften, “Seriously, thank you. I appreciate it.” 

A beat of silence passed before the hero hummed, “Anyway you’re rather late compared to normal,” “Wh-” “Might wanna get going before anyone who got a drink today suddenly becomes unavailable.” Tommys face went a light shade of pink at the subtle hint of someone else watching out for him, “Oh, uh, thanks then. I’ll uh, I’ll see you later then. See you later Mr. Dude!” He called out as he weaved around him to head to Wilbur’s office.

“Tomathy.” Tommy turned back around to the other, quirking up an eyebrow as the hero called out to him once again, “Yeah?” Awesamdude seemed to pause, a majority of his hesitience going unseen beneath the mask that rested on the bottom half of his face, “You can call me Sam here at HQ. It just,” Sam trailed off, unsure how to finish his sentence, but Tommys eyes were already shining at the privilege he was given. He didn’t need the other to finish his sentence, already willing to go along with it, “Of course! I’ll see you later Sam!” He wiggled his arm as best as he could to mimic a wave before having to run off.

As he did Sam’s hidden smile didn’t go unnoticed by his fellow co-workers, one even sauntered up to him with a smile, “You’re soft Sam. You really can’t deny that.” He let out a hum of acknowledgement as he turned to the familiar voice, “I am Puffy. I really, really am.” He said before letting out a chuckle as he moved on, just like Tommy had.

Meanwhile Tommy glanced at the clock, just ten minutes late to Wilbur’s office. He should be fine to go in without risking interrupting anything, his meetings don’t start until about forty five minutes after Tommy gets there. At least that’s the normal he knows, but that is not the normal of the day. Because once Tommy opened the door he let out a sheepish laugh, “Ah sorry for being late, I had a few more drinks than I was,” he paused, looking at the trio Wilbur already in a meeting with he knew he wasn’t going to have a fun day, “anticipating.” His voice trailed off, and distantly he saw Wilbur straighten up with a smile

“Tomathy, I’m happy you’re finally here. I was just talking about you.” Oh gods he was? Tommy blinked at the sight in front of him, “You were talking about me? You were talking about me with,” Wilbur nodded, cutting him off, “With the Dream Team yes.” He just looked to Wilbur and mouthed the word, “Why.” Before Sapnap seemed to perk up, “You’re the one with the drinks right?” Tommy paused, looking down to the several drinks in his hands before looking back up to him and nodding.

Then suddenly he was passing out the drinks to the three, and then leaning over to carefully place Wilbur’s own coffee next to him. As Tommy was handing out the last few drinks Wilbur spoke up, “Well of course I was. You’re one of our youngest interns that is doing both office and lab work, and you’re rather funny on the occasional Sunday.” Wilbur pointed out with a smile. Tommy just shook his head, a soft smile on his face, as well as his pink face slowly turning red.

“Well thanks then,” clearing his throat again he straightened up, “Alright then, I’ll be on my way I guess, so sorry for interrupting you.” Wilbur raised his hand, “No need, we need you here anyway.” Tommy paused, a near blank stare going back to the other. Wilbur had settled back down into his seat, hand coming up to his face as he rubbed at his jawline, “I was talking with them regarding the vigilante situation in the district.” 

Tommy couldn’t help but seize up at the statement. Of course they were. Of course they were going to be put on the search for vigilantes. Tommy didn’t say anything, so Wilbur continued on, “Mainly the one who had helped you, Theseus. I know that an,” Wilbur paused, downtrodden voice suddenly gravely, “ attachment has essentially been formed between himself and the public, but he is becoming alarmingly frequent. He’s escaped not only Philza, but Technoblade as well. So I’m talking to them regarding their availability for patrols in the area.”

Oh sweet fucking Jesus, Mary, and Joseph. He hid his tense shoulders from the view of the four. Hid his despair from the view of the man who seemed to slowly start to care for him. This wasn’t going to lead anywhere good.

“I had told them about how he had once saved you, and everything you’ve told me regarding what you have been through, and what you have witnessed.” Biting the inside of his cheek Tommy did his best to not appear hardened at the thought of Wilbur carelessly telling off the bits of his personal life to anyone else. He understands in some distant regard that if one were to dismiss morals and personal privacy like Wilbur had it would increase the likelihood of catching the vigilantes at large, though it didn’t mean that the action didn’t hurt.

“Is everything alright Tomathy?” It was only then did he realize that he didn’t exactly have a foolproof poker face, “Ah, sorry. I was just hoping that maybe you were telling them about something else is all.” He lied, a soft shrug budging up with his shoulders. It seemed to ease Wilbur’s worry as he offered a smile, “Oh I didn’t forget that. We also discussed your first check points device.” Wilbur spoke in an oddly fond tone. A tone that did not go unnoticed, and not just by Tommy either. He was talking like some proud older brother.

“We were actually going to head to the main lab, as per request.” Wilbur’s head cocked to the side in the direction of Sapnap who only seemed to smirk with pride, “I just think we should get a look as these robots of his, get a feel for them you know?” George chuckled to himself, “Oh yeah, I’m sure that’s the thing you want to get a feel for.” The call out forced a wheeze out of Dream that in turn forced Tommy to bite down on his tongue to avoid laughing out because it was utterly ridiculous how that man laughed. How he was such an intimidating figure of the hero world was beyond him.

Letting out a sigh Wilbur smiled as he moved to stand up after their fits of laughter, “Tomathy why don’t you walk with us to go see Karl.” Looking over to the other he looked at him for a moment before nodding, “Yeah of course. Anything to escape Manifold.” He smiled and Wilbur smiled back with a hum.

Soon enough the group of five were making their way to the otherside of HQ to head to the main labs, as well as the upstairs of Georges base. As they got closer Sapnap became the one leading the group. And soon enough they stood outside the doors of the noisy lab, Last Night by Ricky Montgomery was practically playing at full blast as they walked in. Several other interns were about the room, teaking their coding, wiring, and whatever else needed to be fixed. 

Karl meanwhile didn’t even hear the group come in. Instead he was calling out a countdown as he moved around the one spot he stood, excitedly awaiting for the launch of a new drone one of them made. Weaponized, and more likely to be mass produced for government purchase than anything else the interns have made so far. The moment it got off the ground Karl let out an excited sound with a beaming smile, understandably so. Tommy nearly did as well but didn’t because he was right next to some of the most terrifying people in the building.

It took a few more moments until Karl turned to look at the doors direction, feeling their presence before practically bouncing over to them, “Tomathy! Wilbur! Guys! It’s so nice to see you!” He stood on the balls of his feet, obviously excited for multiple reasons, ranging from seeing them to the new drone. Wilbur smiled back to the ever excitable techware manager, “It’s nice to see you too! We’re here to look at the bees!” He had to shout over the music.

“Bees?” Karl questioned, brows furrowed as he looked at him before snapping his fingers, “Oh! The bees! Tommys bees! Follow me!” He motioned them to follow as he made his way towards a separate room. They all followed behind him and into a silent room, the muffled sounds of music barely able to break through the wall between them. The room itself though was incredibly cluttered, a mess beyond recognition, but Tommy was able to recognize the chaotic organization the other had in place.

Karl clearly knew what he was doing too as he moved around toward the messy desk, reaching inside one of the drawers and carefully producing three small electronic bees, “I keep them in here for safe keeping, but I’ll likely bring them out into the main lab later tonight.” Setting them down Karl pulled out his phone, “They’re connected to an app either on your phone, or a downloadable application for a desktop computer. Sort of like a video game setup.” He explained, as if to show all the other features of them that “Tommy” had thought about.

Karl demonstrated their use as he powered them up through the app on his phone and suddenly they started buzzing around in the directions that Karl had controlled from his phone, “If I must admit I genuinely think they’re rather impressive. With a few minor touch ups they could be of some serious use when it comes to tracking down villains, especially if we implement the DNA collection idea.” Karl nodded to Tommy, a silent understanding between the two.

Though in the eyes of the others it was something different, and unbeknownst to them all Wilbur smiled proudly at the sight, clear affection having been reflected in his eyes. Well, unknown to them all, save for one.

 

“The ones who’d been gone for so very long, she couldn't remember their names. They spun her around on the damp old stones. Spun away all her sorrow and pain. And she never wanted to leave, never wanted to leave. She never wanted to leave, never wanted to leave.” 

 

“Tommy do I have to close my eyes? This feels stupid, I just want to go out.” Tubbo had whined out after his friend had forced him to close his eyes and keep them closed until something . He wasn’t sure, Tommy just started demanding he do it without giving him any kind of explanation. He was grabbing his friend's beanie off of the right edge of his dresser, where it always laid, as he snaked his way around the apartment quickly, “Yes! I am absolutely positive! Now Ranboo make sure he keeps them closed!”

Ranboo nodded, “Aye aye captain, now hear me good sir you have to keep them closed or I am filling your pillow with spaghetti.” He used his nasally voice for the other which only seemed to draw out chuckles from Tubbo, “What the fuck, why spaghetti? That sounds absolutely disgusting.” The shorter of the two pointed out, only for Ranboo to let out a hum of confirmation, “Mhm. It is incredibly mushy and really weird to have your ear pressed up to it.” He pointed out, gaining a snort from Tubbo and a jealous glare from Tommy who was coming back into the room.

Tommy walked up to his friend, eyes still closed, “Stick out your hands.” The blond had demanded, Tubbo only let out a sigh at the command putting them out in front of himself because he knew if he argued it would only cause more problems. As he did Tommy smiled as he placed the once promised gift in his friends hands. Tubbo had nearly seemed to jump when the soft plushness practically fell through his hands, making him squeeze onto the soft fabric. 

Ranboo watched as Tommy took a step back, almost seeming a bit sheepish in the moment. At the sight of it he only gave the blond a half smirk, to which Tommy was quick to quip, “Oh shut up Mark.” Mark only snorted. “I didn’t even say anything.” He expressed simply which only caused Tommy to stumble over his words before finally sputtering out, “Dear Gods- Tubbo just open your eyes now.”

Chewing on the inside of his inner cheek as Tubbo opened his eyes, pausing as he stared down at the plush bee that now rested in his hands. Its meaning is important in some way. A sort of metaphorical symbol that the universe threw his way. For a second Tubbo seemed confused before his features softened. The day that Tommy came home the last time before his interview from patrol he promised Tubbo he would get him the plushie of the minecraft bee they had seen at Target.

“I hope you didn’t think that I wouldn’t remember.” Tubbo chuckled out softly as he examined the mass produced stuffie that felt specialized to him alone for some reason. A sickeningly sweet smile spread across his face, a kind of smile he hadn’t worn when he and Tommy had first run off together, yet even still through the pleasant moment he offered an offending joke, “It’s ‘cause you’re kind of an asshole.” 

The comment pulled a series of unfinished or unheard sentences together as Tommy yelled at him, which only seemed to make Ranboo laugh out as Tubbos shoulders shook with a snort. The sudden outburst was quickly shushed as Tubbo admired the gift and gave a gentle, “Thank you Tommy. It means a lot to me.” The gentle acceptance seemed to stun Tommy for just a moment, causing him to stare at his friend for a moment, seeing someone he has known for years. Seeing someone he has cared about and lived with for roughly half a decade. A person who was there when no one else was, who ran alongside him and aided him with everything he wanted to do. A friend who hid in the shadows because he felt like he had to. A friend who helped him, and he in return offered what he could. 

Mumbling Tommy threw his friend his beanie, “It’s no worries, now c’mon lets get going. I know you’ve been craving that honey milk tea or whatever.” He turned his back to head to the door while grabbing his stuff on the way. Tubbo let out a small chuckle as he stood up, bee still in hand. 

As Tubbo adjusted the beanie on his head, Ranboo had hummed as he stood up, “I think I can make us spaghetti tonight-” But was immediately cut off by an insync echo of, “No.” He let out a sigh as they moved out the front door. All he could do was try.

Tommy had seemed almost embarrassed yet prideful as Tubbo held onto the bee as they walked to the boba tea place down the street. The trio made light conversation as they passed by the crowds of people. The night seemed strangely calm, an easy night and for the first time in a long time they could see the stars from above where they stood. It was a beautiful night that they couldn’t help but enjoy, a notch down from their normal selves while relaxed enough to still make fun of eachother. 

Tommy walked with his head nearly turned all the way back to look up at the stars, knowing that without the light pollution the sky would be mingled with shades of purple and blue in the dark sky, covered by glimmering stars. He hoped to see that again one day. Soft reminiscing memories floated through his head. A warm forest, a gentle blanket, a close friend. It was one of the few memories from so early on in his life that he fully enjoyed to look back on.

Entering the small tea shop they stood in the short line in relative silence, going through the process of ordering, having a small fuss over who would pay and ultimately it was Tommy who would, and then just waiting for their order. They had taken a seat as they waited, Tubbo and Ranboo were discussing with each other some kind of nerdy thing regarding some new tech that they were making.

As they did Tommy didn’t pay much mind, instead he would occasionally glance at the TV as it played the news. Nothing had seemed to be too out of the ordinary. But then his attention was diverted as all of their drinks were called out, and so to give the two a moment between each other he opted to go grab them. Thanking the worker he collected the three drinks and sat back down. Now paying half of his attention to the duo as they talked while he stabbed the large straw through the top of his cup.

Though something didn’t feel right. Something was off and it kept pulling him away from the conversation, so he looked around as the hairs on his arms stood, goosebumps formining even as he couldn’t find anything. It wasn’t until he looked back up on the screen that he could watch the progression of the news anchor get the story broken to herself. She seemed scared. Startled. Panicked as she visibly grew distressed after whatever she was just told. The soft volume coming from the TV could still be heard by him, even if he had to strain his ears to do so.

“Breaking news was just received that former villain, who went by the name Schlatt, had escaped the Eastern Seaboard Containment Facility.” 

Tommy’s face drained of color, which was quickly noticed by Ranboo, who followed his line of sight to the screen, Tubbo doing the same as his conversation was interrupted. The terror on his face specifically wasn’t concealed and even tears were quick to form as the news ran across the TV, letters bold and moving for all to see the apparent chaos that had happened.

“It is believed that there was some kind of aid in helping him escape, a potential inside job, but there is also speculation regarding old connections of local vigilantes for him being able to escape. However it was completed, Schlatt had left without being seen. No cameras were able to catch anyone going in or out of the prison. It was only discovered when guards were handing out dinners, only to find that he wasn’t there. He could have been gone for up to six to seven hours, so his distance from the prison is currently undetermined.”

Tommy couldn’t hear anymore after that. His head was buzzing, spinning. That man was a vigilante's worst nightmare. That put any of them at risk and would make the heroes more determined to capture them. In the heroes eyes any of them could be working with him. Any of them could be next. But that wasn’t the only reason he was nervous of the sudden outbreak of one of the most well known villains of the time.

Turning to his friend a sour feeling squeezed his chest as he saw how wrecked Tubbo already was. He was a trembling paper white form that had tears gently run down his face. It was a painful sight, and one they had to hide. He had to get Tubbo home. He didn’t know what his father would be after now, even when all these years had passed. Grabbing onto his hand Tubbo flinched, and Tommy could only gently reassure him that he was there for him. Ranboo had quickly caught on and managed to get to the other side helping him to his feet and out the door.

They left quickly, Tubbo squeezing the plush tightly in his grip, breath hitching with every other step as they walked back home. Halfway there he attempted to push them away, determined to walk the rest of the way by himself saying he didn’t need the help, though the pair could still see how visibly shaken he was.They let him anyway, not wanting to protest too much and in return getting more resistance.

Though that night Tubbo didn’t push them away as reality finally became all too real. Holding his family close to him throughout the night as tears stained their sheets and shirts.

Notes:

Aaaaanyway so yeah. Somethings are to happen and oh boy are they coming quick. :)

Chapter 9: Home

Notes:

I have literally never been so excited to upload a chapter, and it's only going to get better from here! Thank you to everyone's wonderful comments! It means the world and just know that I read each and every one of them. This is one of my longest chapters so far so buckle in, it's gonna be a lot.
ALSO IMPORTANT TRIGGER WARNING, there is mentions of abuse in this chapter, so please if that does not sit right with you be wary of the memory scenes. Have a nice read, and don't forget to tell me your thoughts!

“Don’t go out tonight.”

Tommy had frowned as his friend's voice called out to him as he was getting ready, pulling the shirt over his head, back turned to the other as he did so. Tommy knows why the concerned voice rang out with the simple demand. He knows why the other was protective tenfold over his well being. He knows why. Yet it still nipped at his psyche in the worst way, because he knows that Tubbo knows that he can take care of himself. That he made dumb decisions, but he wasn’t stupid. Tommy knows how to play it safe, and Tubbo knows that.

But when he turned to be met with the red rimmed eyes, eye bags being the defining feature of his face. He seemed paler. He seemed exhausted. He seemed to understand the weight of their situation a hair more than himself. Tubbo was Schlatts son. He was left at the orphanage, Tubbo had once mentioned how he vaguely remembers the night before he was abandoned. How his father recognized that he couldn’t be there for his son, so he left him. 

But he also spoke once about how he remembers his step father once venting to the air about how the two of them were treated, with no one to cry to except Tubbo. Everyone else would have ratted him out. Everyone else would have made it worse. Tubbo had then proceeded to explain that the only thing he could remember clearly were the tears. His friend hadn’t spoken much for the rest of the day this all came out, only opening back up as Tommy had eased him back into their normal later on.

He missed their normal. He missed the frequent outings, the constant vigilantism. He missed being able to make fun of Ranboo and the three of them didn’t fear that simply bringing up his name would invoke the wrath of heroes close by. The occasional gaming night filled with screams and laughter. He missed their bench at the park they had gone too when they first ran off together. He missed listening to music with his best friend as they sat there. He missed a lot of things, yearned for the days before everything took a turn for the worst, craved older times that held far more smiles. But now is not the time to be looking to the past. Now is a time to be playing it safe.

And playing it safe meant going by his friends word. Giving him more leeway because Tommy had to be understanding. He had to let the other express his concerns or it would only morph the tense feelings between the two into something worse. That was the last thing that they needed. So Tommy bit his tongue as the two looked to the other, truly seeing each other. This isn’t the first time it’s happened. It won’t be the last either, but these moments were few and far inbetween.

With his brows curled together, jaw locked in a frown, blinking back what were likely tears though he refused to recognize them as such. Tommy nodded, “Yeah. Yeah of course, I’ll make sure to stay out of the scene for a bit.” He let his subconscious pride take the hit because the slight look of relief didn’t fall past his gaze. They’ve known each other for so long it would have been rather disappointing if he didn’t see it.

For a moment they just stood. Their presence is enough in the silence. Their presence was all they had. It was a distant yet painful recognition that both could see. Tommy had Tubbo. Tubbo had Tommy. It’s always been like that has it not? Just the two of them, no matter how many others breach the bubble of their friendship, no matter how many people are introduced to the pairing, it was always them. Always the two of them.

Tommy’s frown deepened. Tubbo wasn’t even close to how he had looked before Schlatt’s escape, even after being given reassurance Tubbo was still hanging on by a string. A weak, thin, tearing string. So in a moment of uncertainty Tommy had opened his arms to him, a silent offering that Tubbo was quick to accept. In turn Tommy reciprocated the protective hug as his friend pressed his horns gently into his chest. He could feel his friend shaking beneath his grasp, he could feel the tension in his shoulders, see the desperation in his movements. Yet all he could do was hold on tighter. All he could do was hope that maybe the hug would be enough to ease his heavy heart.

Stillness had encompassed them until the bubble was popped by a soft chirp coming from Tommy’s phone. Knowing what it was he let out a sigh, gently pulling away from his friend, “I better get going, see what they’re planning so we know what to do.” Tubbo nodded, down casted eyes struggling to come back up to meet Tommy’s, “Yeah, yeah. We’ll talk about it once you get back.” Clearing his throat Tubbo turned his back to him before moving towards the door, “I’ll see you soon then.”

Tommy’s jaw clenched at the soft tone, but he nodded anyway, “Of course Tubbo. See you soon.” After he watched his friend walk away Tommy had moved to finish getting ready for the day, a slow morning for himself because he wasn’t sure he wanted to even be there. It was a terrifying thought of what could happen to him before they even get a chance to prepare. The heroes cared for him, that much he could tell, and now they were worried for him. They would likely do anything to protect him.

It sounded conceited, pretentious, and as though he put himself on a higher pedestal, but it was true, he was no idiot, even he could recognize how many soft smiles Wilbur offered him over any of the other interns. He recognized the gentleness of Philza’s gaze melting into something like silk when he passed by. He could appreciate the trust Awesamdude placed with him when it came to his identity. Tommy knows they care, just as he knows how protective they can be.

Going to open his phone to see today’s order he was surprised to be met with a different message. Typically the trip to the coffee shop can last thirty minutes because he orders it there, that’s why he always had to be so early. So one could imagine his surprise when he read the message, 

“Today’s order has already been placed, it should be ready when you get there. Come in as soon as possible, even if it is before your scheduled time. There is an important meeting today and you have to be there.”

With his heart in his throat he swallowed it down as his brows pulled together while he read the message twice over. The ever so protective heroes are already on the case it seems. He wasn’t sure if he should smile or let his frown deepen, because silently he hoped that it would all be over before anything truly bad had to happen. As he slowly lost himself in the worried thought another chirp sounded from his phone in hand. This time it was from Karl.

“Hey Toms, just texting you this to warn you that I’m in the meeting that’s before yours. Wilbur is already suggesting that vigilantes are working with Schlatt, and has already suggested his wariness about Theseus. About how he’s on their radar already so Schlatt might’ve picked up on him too, and decided to use him against us all. Theseus has escaped multiple top ranking heroes before. That’s a very attractive trait to villains. At least that’s what Wilbur said. Play it safe okay? Don’t go out too much, if you run into him it could mean bad news because you’re an intern of ours. Don’t get caught up in it.”

Tommy was quick to send a reply, seeing the change of Karl’s normal curt texting style into something far more formal and serious, to emphasize his point,

“I will Karl. My roommate and I have already stocked up so we don’t have to go out as much, same with another friend of ours. We’ll avoid Theseus and any other vigilantes as best we can.” He thought for a moment, unsure how to word what he needs to get across without seeming suspicious, “The idea of all these guys weaseling up from underground is rather unsettling anyway. What’s more terrifying though is that we don’t know where they’re coming from, some just materialize into thin air. It’s annoying and creepy.”

It was the best he could do to get his word to the other, in the least suspicious way he could. With a sigh falling from his lips he pocketed his phone moving around to collect anything else he could need for the day. Once he was sure he had everything he waved his friend goodbye one last time before leaving to go collect the morning order. 

The streets were tense as he walked through them, fewer people walked through the area, even fewer strayed near any alley’s or any questionable buildings. There was an air of uncertainty and fear amongst the public crowd. It was a rather unnerving feeling to walk through, but he did so anyway, with as much bravery as he could muster. Even though on the inside he couldn’t help but feel the same bit of fear deep in the veins of his heart.

He pushed his way through the doors of the shop, receiving a strained smile as they got the to go order ready for Tommy, already knowing who the order was for. Distantly Tommy could tell that several of the drinks were darker, likely having more shots of espresso, while others seemed paler, which was likely from vast amounts of cream to ensure a sugar rush. Collecting the absurd amount of drinks as best as he could Tommy thanked them before leaving, heading to HQ with the least amount of finesse as he ever has before. The street seemed dull and dim of any forms of life, and subconsciously Tommy could feel the lack of energy.

Entering the building was even worse though. Walking through the doors he saw Hannah was dealing with a call already, obviously growing more irritated with each passing second as the lines of the forming bags under her eyes deepened. He walked over to her and gently placed her drink down on a coaster, to which she could only press her hand to her chin and flip it down backwards as a silent thank you. 

Tommy nodded to her, and for a split second she could see his own tired eyes. Though she wasn’t able to say anything regarding them, too caught up into something else. Then just as normal he was making the rounds, passing out coffee’s to heroes and staff who ordered, getting quiet worried glances as he walked by. Each able to acknowledge that Tommy was at least aware of what was to come. Then just as always, before going to see Wilbur he had then given Awesamdude his drink.

When Sam’s tired eyes met Tommy’s he could see the layer of melancholy behind them. His body turned to face him, a frown hidden behind a mask as a gentle, “Hey Tomathy,” was called out. In return Tommy did his best to smile, but it only seemed to garner more pity from the other, “Hey Sam. I brought you your top tier coffee that had both extra espresso and extra cream, like the brave devil you are.” Sam bit the inside of his cheek as silence filled the air between the two. The hero wasted no time to get to the point.

“They let me out of the meeting that was going on a bit earlier so we could meet up out here and get you in once you can. But we already know that Karl sent you word of what was going on.” Tommy paused, smiling dropping into something more neutral, “What do you mean?” The question only seemed to make the other sigh in some kind of crippling defeat, “Techno saw him texting, and Wilbur saw Techno’s gaze. Made him read out what you said.” Tommy just nodded tensely as Sam looked off to the side, a contemplative look in his eyes over the rather elementary situation that had occurred.

“There’s something I don’t get though. You seemed pretty anti-vigilante in that message of yours, but Siren stated that you were essentially on the fence during your interview.” Looking back to Tommy he could see the confusion, and a need to know in his eyes, “What, what happened?” Tommy could also tell that this was going to be expressed to the other heroes as well, most likely at least. So taking in a deep breath Tommy sighed, “Well it’s just that I have a roommate who had a bad experience with a vigilante before, and there’s only so much we can do to be careful, and if that means setting aside my current beliefs to keep us both safe then so be it. The last thing I would ever want is for my friends to be hurt,”

Sam seemed to be digesting the information before slowly nodding, accepting the answer, “Alright then,” he motioned for the other to follow, “C’mon then, we have quite the meeting to go ahead and attend to then.” With a hum of understanding coming from Tommy he walked alongside Sam as they made their way towards the meeting room. Tommy’s anxieties once again gnawing at his insides, twisting his thoughts to be the worst they could be, to imagine the worst case scenario. 

The intense thoughts only seemed to continue until the doors were open. He saw the way that Wilbur’s eyes flashed towards him, exhaustion and puffiness lining them clearly. Other heroes were already in the room, as well as several other head interns that the others have grown noticeably attached to. Then there was just one other person who didn’t fit those categories. A person who didn’t explicitly work for heroes, but was engaged to two. A person who used to be one of Schlatt’s underlings who was sent to extensive amounts of therapy instead of prison after the higher ups realized that the relationship wasn’t entirely mutual in any sense. 

Quackity sat in the room as a citizen between his two fiances. The scar that ran down his face was more prominent in real life than they were in photos, he seemed distant. His gaze wasn’t focused on anything, but his hands were being held with such love that it was hard to read what was going through his mind. With eyes having been turned to him Tommy bit down on the inside of his bottom lip. He didn’t know what to say, so he said nothing. Instead he moved to place the last few drinks around the table, not missing the unreadable gaze of Wilbur following him. A mix of concern and confusion.

The room was drowned in an immeasurable silence. Then Tommy took his seat, the ones by Wilbur having already been filled so he sat by Sam instead. Once all movement had settled once again Wilbur let out a sigh, “As I’m sure everyone already knows, Schlatt escaped.” No movement could be detected, people too tense to nod, yet the stillness also indicated that everyone did in fact already know, “I will take it that everyone already knew.” He ran a hand down his face, holding onto his bottom jaw in thought, “We’re already discussing how he could have done it, but that is not what this particular meeting is about. We are going to be discussing who is going to need extra surveillance and protection.”

Essentially the meeting was a talk about how protective heroes could be protective heroes. Biting the inside of his cheek Wilbur continued, “This can either be through relocation, tracking devices, or just extra cameras in and around households, all based on how at risk everyone is.” Tommy from that point on had practically drowned Wilbur out as he disassociated in the meeting. His mind was overtaken with the worried thoughts of not just him being caught with the new implements that they were planning, but Tubbo as well. He has no way of knowing what the others would do to his friend if they found out.

“Tomathy,” Wilbur had called out calmly, Tommy’s head snapped to look over at the other before Wilbur continued, “You just live with a roommate, and he just does online tutoring, correct?” Well, there were definitely a few other things amongst that list, but he nodded to just that anyway. Wilbur nodded back to him, “Good,” there was a slight bit of relief in his voice, “There’s nothing that had stood out about you in public with your relations to us, so there is nothing to alert Schlatt regarding you, so we might only need to get more cameras in your area.”

Relief rushed over Tommys very being, his shoulders slumping forward as he nodded. Though the nodding by itself seemed to make the other worried, mainly because the ever active intern of theirs was suddenly radio silent the entire time. Tomathy, the talkative, reassuring, loving intern, was quiet, and for once looked exhausted to the bone to all those around him. It almost made Wilbur think that there was more to the situation than the kid was letting on, but for the time being he couldn’t look into it more.

Instead he had to change his focus to someone else, “Quackity, you of course will be relocated.” The other nodded, eyes still turned down to the table. Wilbur closed his mouth, pressed his slips down into a thin line as he looked at him, questions and thoughts obviously churning through his head, “Quackity?” The question caught his attention, making him turn his head up so his gaze met the heroes, “Hm?” Wilbur’s own gaze moved around, as if there was uncertainty in what he wanted to say. His tongue darted out to wet his lips before he looked back up, “Is there anyone else who was in a similar position to you that you think needs help?”

Suddenly Quackity seemed to be looking at the hero as if he was looking through him, obviously there was an answer already in his mind, but he struggled with the idea of communicating it. Turning his head back down Alex sucked in his lips to bite down on them, brows furrowing at the thought of it all, “I never, I never wanted to say this. I always felt like it would have caused too much of an uproar.” The entire room seemed to suddenly go to a stand still, as if hearing that the other was worried of an uproar meant that said uproar would have cracked the universe in half.

“Schlatt he, he had a son.”

There was a moment of calm before the heroes in the room had a simultaneous expression of blatant confusion, in return Alex only sat there in silence, letting the confusion come out of the group before attempting to speak up once again. But when he opened his mouth he couldn’t let out any words, struggling with the reality of facing his past. He couldn’t do it. He didn’t have it in himself.  So instead he just extended a hand off to the side. Seeing the movement Niki understood what the other was hoping for. 

Reaching out her own hand to hold onto his she let him guide the room through his memories. The first was simple enough, a younger Schlatt and Quackity walking side by side. They seemed happier, as if at first the villain was true to his vigilantes presented morals, and Quackity seemed content by his side. They had made it to an apartment door, Schlatt’s hand resting on top of the handle before turning to the other, “You know, but before you come in, I just feel like it should be important to say that we won’t be the only two here.”

Quackity had raised an eyebrow, curiously looking to him, “Really now? Should I be worried?” The rhetorical question made the other chuckle, “Honestly I feel like I should be more worried.” Going into the apartment it was clearly well lived in, yet surprisingly homey for a future super villain. As they shut the door Schlatt cleared his throat, “Toby! C’mon over and come meet someone.”

Interest had been piqued with the name, only for Quackity to let out a light, excited little gasp as a kid ran out of a different room, a stuffed bee being held tightly in his arms as he came to a screeching halt in front of them. He had the largest eyes Quackity had ever seen on a kid, and he had understood why Schlatt said that he was worried about him instead. This kid was cute, and could take the hearts of anyone he desired. 

Staring up at him Schlatt spoke up, “Toby this is Quackity, daddy’s boyfriend that I was telling you about.” All the while Quackity lowered himself slightly to wave. Toby, who was likely around the age of seven, suddenly had a soured expression, floppy ears pressed back slightly as he suddenly said, “I already don’t like you.” Which earned a hearty laugh from Quackity, while Schlatt exclaimed out with questions flowing out of his mouth at the reaction he was given.

The memory had faded with Schlatt taking the kid to bed, which afterwards Quackity complimented Toby, easing the others worries by just saying that the kid was just jealous. It was a simple introduction that melted into a far worse scene. Quackity was in another room as Schlatt held a screaming match with his kid. His kid who was typically quiet, timid, now yelling at him at the ripe age of nine. Of course as every nine year old would in an argument with their parents, Toby was crying. Quackity could hear his sobs in between the meek words. As the scene came into view his fiances held his right hand tighter while Niki squeezed his left.

It ended with a sudden yell and a slamming door. Both of which made Alex jump before quickly leaving the room. Only to find Toby sitting on the kitchen floor holding the side of his face, tear stained expression already red with anger. Quackity’s own expression was soft as the kid started to let out more tears and sobs, having not noticed the other until he spoke up, “Hey bud.” The softly spoken words made the kid jump, head whipping over to look at him before a scowl formed, sniffling and forcing his tears to stop.

“I’m fine.” He muttered, mostly as if to convince himself, but to Quackity as well before standing. Their relationship was a rocky neutral at best up to this point. Tubbo never fully accepted the man as his fathers lover, just as Quackity was fine to give the young boy space. But things were changing, Schlatt was growing crueler by the day, to the both of them nonetheless. A strange dynamic had formed from this memory.

Alex had grabbed a bag of frozen peas and gently held them to the young boy's face until he took it in his own hand. Nothing else was uttered as Quackity went to go warm up something for them to eat, ignoring their situation as they always had.

As the scene melted away again as did the evolving dynamic. This time Quackity sat alone in a large bed. The night sky shone through the windows with its darkness, yet they could still see Quackity. Quackity who was exhausted. Who wanted to escape. Who wanted to run. Who had cried to himself more than once already. A man who had looked broken, and it was only accented by the hallway light that suddenly peeked out of a cracked open door.

Instinctively his head shot up, not expecting to see an eleven year old Tubbo opening the door. The kid looked just as tired, except the bruises on his face were a bit more visible than his step fathers own. Their eye contact didn’t break in the silence until after a few moments when Tubbo spoke up, “I had a nightmare,” he mumbled, looking down to the ground, “and, and he’s not here so I was wondering if I could sleep in here tonight?” The boy was soft spoken and nervous, a truly pitiful sight for anyone on the outside looking in. And there were plenty of watchers.

Quackity, of course, nodded, even pulled back the top sheet of the bed as an offering to the younger boy who was quick to walk into the room and curl up under the covers next to his step dad, burying his head in the man's side as he closed his eyes. Though what wasn’t shown to the heroes and onlookers was that the next day Quackity had woken up to find Schlatt on the couch, leaving the two of them undisturbed through the night.

It was the last scene that pulled at Quackitys heart the most though. He was sitting at their dinner table, Schlatt leaned over the counter, bottle in hand as he accepted his decision with a despaired expression.

“I have to give him up.” 

The gentle line forced Alex to look up at the other, “What?” The crease between Schlatts brow only deepened, “Toby, I can’t, I have to give him up.” Shock seemed to trickle its way through Alex’s veins, before finally settling into his heart, “What? Are you nuts? He’s thirteen! You can’t just-” He was cut off by a shout from the other man, “Jesus Christ, look around! Things are about to go to shit, everything is!” He yelled, turning around to meet Alex’s eyes with an angered look, “I can’t,” the expression eased into one of unfortunate desperation, “I can’t take care of him! We can’t take care of him! What happens if I’m caught? Who does he go to? What do they do with him?”

It was a side of the villain no hero got to see, the public had only ever been shown the maniacal laughter, the bloodied jester to an ill fitted court. None ever though they would get to see the highly revered villain be broken down by his own grief, frustration, and tears. It was a rather pitiful sight, with distanced understanding. A painful reality to any of those in power, a true call out for any of those in need. Though in the moment even Schlatt knew he was breaking down, so he merely steeled himself up again.

“He’s a hidderence. A liability.” He stated coldly as hot tears ran down his face, “I’m not holding onto him anymore. He’ll be fine.” Though it was also a question if the man himself would be fine to do so either. The scene had faded when Quackity caught Toby’s gaze. The boy hid in the back of the room across from the kitchen, out of sight from Schlatt, but still in Alex’s range of vision. 

With a teary face of his own Toby moved to leave to his own room quietly, with nothing coming from Alex to stop him. The boy couldn’t believe that his dad would let Schlatt decide to throw him away like that.

Quackity had pulled his hand away from Niki, a stoney face nearly being cracked with forming tears, a sniffle was able to be heard by those in the room. A tense silence rested between them all. A pained expression rested on several heroes' faces. It’s always different to witness it rather than hear it, though they could suppose that doing so was the purpose of such.

“He was,” Quackity’s voice was low and broken, “He was sent to an orphanage, but when I tried to go back to get him they said he was already gone. He had already ran off with another kid.” Taking in a deep breath, his shoulders were pushed back, “I don’t know where he is anymore. I tried tracking him, but he’s a smart kid. Always has been. He is,” Finally looking up Alex met Wilbur’s gaze, “He’s the only person I’m worried for because of Schlatt’s escape.”

Wilbur’s gaze was hardened, as if he were trying to avoid the intense emotions that the story brought. With his fists clenched in front of him his brow furrowed even further, “How old is he?” Was all he asked, but even Tommy knew that there were several different implications to that question. What does he look like? How could they find him? But the singular spoken question was an opening, an offering to the other, and a subtle agreement to help him. Tommy could see the way that Quackity’s shoulders raised as he forced his lip to not quiver, “He’s, He’s seventeen.”

The answer only seemed to reaffirm the group, Philza had leaned forward to meet Alex’s eyes, “We’ll make sure to keep an eye out for him, just give us any other details you can, and we’ll do everything in our power to be Toby’s heroes.” The response made Alex want to cry. It made him want to sob out in relief.

Though while the rest were looking to do everything in their power to find him, Tommy was determined to speak to the man of the hour first before they made any further choices. 

 

“Get a load of this monster, he doesn’t know how to communicate. His mind is in a different place, will everybody please give him a little bit of space? Get a load of this train wreck. His hair’s a mess and he doesn’t know who he is yet. But little do we know the stars welcome him with open arms.”

 

Tommy had burst through the apartment door with as much unintentional gusto that he could muster. His head was already swerving to find who he was looking for. Luckily his friend was staring at his laptop, back to the door that Tommy had just come from. Though Tommy didn’t notice how his friend failed to produce a reaction to the sudden entrance, “Tubbo!” 

His name being yelled out on the other hand did seem to drag his attention to Tommy. Tubbo seemed paler, almost frightened with shock laden eyes, but Tommy had to get his information across quickly, “What-” Tommy interrupted his friend as soon as he started speaking, “Tubbo I’m sorry but we have to talk about something before we get into anything else.” Tubbo had moved to speak once again but Tommy just shook his head, “Please, please, I know I typically mean that for something stupid, but this is really important, and we can’t avoid it. You were brought up in today's meeting regarding interns and citizens safety in relation to HQ.” 

The sudden exclamation forced Tubbo to close his mouth in return, a moment of even greater fear flashed across his face as he bristled, “They what?” Tommy nodded, walking closer to him, “Yes, they brought you up. Someone named Quackity was there,” the mention of the person only seemed to strain Tubbos heart strings even more, “And Siren asked him if he felt like there was anyone else they might need to relocate to keep safe, and you were brought up. He,” Stumbling over his words Tommy blinked quickly in hopes of keeping himself in place, “He let Niki use her powers and project some memories of you so they have a rough idea of what you look like.” 

His friend's face was unreadable as he turned in his seat to stare at the wall, lines of exhaustion being defined by terror, “They want to help.” Tommy was quick to follow up with in hopes of allowing optimism to roam free, “They’re willing to relocate you and offer whatever they can to keep you safe, and who knows how long that will last. That might carry over until you’re eighteen, you could become my full legal guardian technically and-” This time it was Tubbo who interrupted the other.

“Tommy I can’t.”

His voice cracked with how shaky it was, how softly spoke it was said. It was a choice already set in stone, words implemented into polished marble, there was no changing it. It confused Tommy, there was finally an opening that the two of them had, some more than their life of half baked plans and desperation, “What? Why not?” Tommy wasn’t ready for the next words that came out of Tubbo’s mouth. He wasn’t expecting the worst of the unexpected to happen.

“Dream is working with Schlatt.”

The silence was deafening. Tommy almost laughed! Dream, one of the top ten heroes, a formidable foe to all, the only person to win a true sparring match against the Blade. He was a hero to the public, a symbol of hope with nothing but a simple smile and a mysterious power. He was a figure no one could afford to let loose on the dark side, “What?”

“That’s, that’s what I was going to tell you when you came in. The, the robotic bees were able to be activated and Karl left them on. I decided to test their range and it’s pretty good given that I was able to hear Dream speak on the phone regarding the success of the breakout.” The color drained from Tommy’s face, his heart going hollow with the truth, “He helped, he helped him escape?”

He could see the tension in Tubbos face, clenching his jaw as he forced a nod in confirmation. Confirming the twisted reality of it all. There was a lot to discuss from this point on, plans of a future they didn’t realize they would have to face, action had to be taken immediately “We need to tell Timescape.” Was the first thing Tommy said in response. Tubbo straightened, and before he could either agree or refuse the idea Tommy was already moving towards his own room, “Get a go-bag ready too. With how everything is going, we don’t know what we might need.” It was a hardened request that was a more well fitted demand.

Tubbo looked to his friend, who was always so light, so bubbly, a sun to his moon, the stars to his nightly personality. The person who managed to get a laugh out of him as he cried, the person who held him when the nights were cold and the blankets weren’t enough. The person who warmed an entire home with just his presence alone. To see him so serious, and sure of himself no matter the anxieties their situation gave them, he couldn’t help but know deep down that Tommy’s right. They didn’t know what would happen. They didn’t know what they had to be prepared for.

Tubbo then saved the video and audio file before standing up to go get his own bag ready.

They never know what could happen next, and that prospect was terrifying.

Notes:

:)

Chapter 10: When the Day Met the Night

Notes:

:)

Tubbo had curled into his roommate again last night. Comfortably resting his curled ram horns on his friends chest as a means of a constant reminder that they were together, that they weren’t in any immediate danger, that as of right now the two of them were safe. A subtle recognition that they were in their home, that Clementine was still downstairs, that Ranboo was always just a phone call away. That Schlatt didn’t know where he was, that Tommy was with him instead of running off the previous night to go against Tubbos wishes for him to stay in. His friend was able to recognize the significance of the two of them remaining physically close.

Tommy didn’t have the heart to move him when he fell asleep.

Tommy himself didn’t get much sleep. Far too distracted by the constant strain of his nightly thoughts and worries. Far too distracted by the screams of his mind, yelling at him for all the small things he has yet to make safe, all of the corners of their apartment that he wouldn’t be able to immediately tell if something is wrong. Far too distracted by the nipping voice in the back of his head regarding the scarily quickly forming nonexistent dynamic between Wilbur and Tubbo. 

Speaking of the man, Tommy couldn’t help but bite the inside of his cheek at the thought of how he was going to deal with him today. How he was going to verbally maneuver his way around one of the most charismatic and poetic heroes in a way that would successfully incriminate Dream while also keeping Tubbo to the shadows. A frown had deepened on his face as he unwillingly recognized the fact that there was no way he would be able to do both. This was a balancing act that he wasn’t entirely sure if he could walk along safely.

His eyes flickered down to the head on his chest and a guilt had formed in his heart before looking back to the ceiling above him. The biggest thing he needed was Wilburs trust, and anything that had to do with their current situation was already on his radar in the worst way, so any inconsistencies with Tommy would likely be called out on the spot. How far did his honesty have to go to ensure safety and privacy? How much did he have to reveal for it all to come to a gentle end? 

The only thing he could truly do in the moment was to hold his friend closer to himself while he silently hoped that the other had enough faith in him, while simultaneously harboring enough platonic affection in case this all went wrong. In case something so utterly horrible happened that they wouldn’t be able to stop. That he wouldn’t be able to stop. Tommys thoughts drifted to the what if’s, and the multiple forming scenarios in his head. All practically revolving around the idea of what if he wasn’t able to protect those he cared about.

In all honesty he wouldn’t be able to live with himself if that was the case. 

With a sigh his head turned to look at the time on his phone, just above a message that read, “No coffee order today. You’re needed for other things. Come in at your scheduled time rather than when you normally come in.” His chest sank in a bit as his normal, his routine, was interrupted yet again, but for understandable reasons that is. That means he still had a bit before he would go in for the day, but his thoughts pushed at his ideas, at his very psyche for the next step that he should take. That’s when it had finally hit him what he had to do, though the void in his chest was a heavy reminder that he didn’t think he could without a somewhat troubled conscience. 

Fighting with himself over the next step he knew that he should go with what he had. Biting down on the tip of his tongue Tommy was only dragged out by his thoughts when his friend moved on top of him. He didn’t move as his friend wormed around as his body slowly, but naturally woke up. A frustrated groan could be heard as he squeezed his eyes shut once more, “Well good morning to you too Tubbo.” Tommy had spoken out rather softly, yet it was enough for the other to perk up and look over to the other, “Hey.” The word was dragged out, groggy and overshadowed by exhaustion. 

No matter how much sleep they had the lines of stress still plagued his friends face, it was a pitiful sight that pulled at his heartstrings, but he would never admit to it. The two of them didn’t move, didn’t say anything. There was nothing to discuss so early in the morning when one of them had just woken up. Tubbo didn’t have any energy to get up from his spot next to his friend, but Tommy had to get to HQ to hold a rather troubling discussion with Siren.

Sucking in a sharp breath Tommy mumbled out, “I’m not heading out for a bit, you want any breakfast?” Tubbo had hummed, responding with a relatively playful yet still downed, “But you suck at making breakfast.” Tommy had let out a soft chuckle of sorts, trying to lighten the mood between them, “I can always try though can’t I?” Tubbo didn’t respond at first before he slowly forced himself up, “Yeah, I suppose you can.” 

Tommy had done his best to offer him a toothy grin as he popped up, and was soon on his own feet. Though he wouldn’t lie, the lack of sleep from the entire night made him feel unbalanced and off kilter. Though he wouldn’t let it show to the other, needing the morning to go relatively smoothly if the rest of the day would fall into place. He had a half baked plan, but it was the only plan he had.

From that point on Tommy had moved to go get started in the kitchen. The two of them never got the chance to truly make any meals, most were instant, frozen or take out, they were rather lucky that they had the ingredients to make simple eggs and toast. It took Tommy a bit of trial and error, as well as a few breaking egg jokes to bring the smallest smile to his friends face. Something to ease his friend into the morning. 

The rest of the time they spent cooking was spent in relative silence, at one point Tubbo had turned on music from his phone, letting the distant waves of sound wash over the two, mixing in with the sizzling of eggs. The uncharacteristic quiet didn’t go over the shorter boy's head, yet he didn’t feel like disrupting the small moment they shared together.

As Tommy finished up by plating the food he walked over to hand Tubbo his plate where the boy sat on the counter. After he took it Tommy himself moved to sit next to him, the counter’s faux wood creaking beneath him as he did so. Yet he found the simple joy in looking with his friend through the small window, over the street of their own neighborhood.

Tommy could tell that Tubbo already knew something was on his mind, that something was gnawing away at his skull, and because Tommy hasn’t said anything yet he knew that it was something serious. The blond's gaze turned down to the food in his hands. The bags under his eyes felt so much heavier than they once were during the night. Gritting his teeth Tommy finally let his shoulders slump forward in a half defeat.

“I need to tell Wilbur the truth.” It was a statement that made his friends head snap up to look at him, clear fear and confusion glazed over his eyes, only for Tommy to quickly attempt to remedy the expression, “No, no, no, not like everything,” He stuttered quickly before taking in a deep breath, “Just,” The words died on his tongue, unable to form them, so Tubbo did it for him.

“Just that I would take up their offer but the best hero in the business is secretly working with my super villain father?” It was almost a bitter joke, the strained muscles in his throat being an indication of such. Tubbos eyebrows furrowed, pulling together as he sucked in his lips, gaze turning from the window to the flooring beneath them. Reality was a bitter, cruel joke to them. It always has been. 

“Maybe not that exact wording, but yeah, essentially.” The blond had simply agreed to the pained words, “They know about us running off, but they don’t know the person you ran off with, or any details about them,” “Security policy.” Tommy had nodded, “Security policy indeed. I can say I ran off at sixteen, you at fourteen, and we did what we could with what we had.”

Tubbos gaze turned from the floor up to his friend, a friend who wasn’t two years older than him, but instead one year younger than him. In moments like this. When Tommy went soft and quiet, it surprised Tubbo that any of the heroes ever thought he was nineteen to begin with. 

“So essentially, if needed, tell them everything that happened save for a few changes?” The younger of the two had hummed out in agreement, “A more palatable story means I keep my internship, yet true enough that no matter what they try to pull up it would match what I tell them.” Tubbo was fairly quick to point out in return, “As well as your memories.”

Another nod came from Tommy before the two fell into silence once again. A comfortable long silence as they finished their food, the quiet music coming from Tubbos phone, now mixed in with the sounds of the birds outside. The sky was fairly overcast, but he didn’t know if there was any rain predicted, yet in the end he would still carry along his hoodie, because he never knew what would happen. No one ever knows what's gonna happen.

The two had let their thoughts drift between them without having to say a single word to each other. Silent agreements and even quieter wishes of their highest hopes to flourish. The two didn’t say anything else as they finished their food, Tommy taking his friend's plate to clean while Tubbo had disappeared to his room, only to come back out when Tommy finished. When tired eyes met tired eyes Tubbo had extended a fist to his friend before opening his hand so his palm faced up, a hard drive placed on a gentle pedestal almost as an offering.

“If you need it, or ever get to it you can show them this. It’s the video and audio file from the bee’s.” The taller nodded, taking the hard drive and quickly shoving it into his own pocket, Tubbo continued to talk, “And if you want to tell them that I’m willing to be cooperative once it’s fixed you can.”

Looking back up, determination laced in his hardened features, “I will. I’ll do everything I can to make sure that they understand.”

 

“So he said, “Would it be all right, if we just sat and talked for a little while. If in exchange for your time, I give you this smile?” So she said, “That’s OK. As long as you can make a promise. Not to break my little heart, or leave me all alone in the middle of summer.””

 

There was a special kind of tension in the air that had formed when Tommy walked into work that morning. Still a few minutes early, just because it was what he was used to. Hard drive heavy in his pocket as he made his way through the front, sending a strangely timid wave to Hannah who in return offered him a smile. Weighed down by the exhaustion that was clearly etched into her features.

The building itself was scarily quiet, even the footsteps had seemed to be softer than normal. It made his hairs stand on end. It was a tense and rather uncomfortable feeling. The usual feeling of HQ was ripped away with just a single rotten day to do so. Dynamics and personalities were flipped on their head, the overarching tone, the feel of the building's energy was in all honesty, wrong. It felt wrong. It wasn’t right. It was pained, strained, and barely muted. 

Tommy was supposed to go directly to his station, but this was a far more pressing matter than just doing the paperwork he was sent. He could see Manifold move to get him, to stop him from going into Wilbur’s office so the hero had his space, but when he saw the tension on Tommy’s face the man pressed his lips into a thin line. The two shared a moment to just look at each other before Jack let out a sigh, his constantly booming voice going soft, “Don’t take too long, we need you and Wilbur needs some space to work this all out.”

Tommy hummed out in acknowledgement, glad that for once the two were able to reside by each other in peace, even if the moment was brief. Jack left him to deal with Wilbur by himself. For a few minutes Tommy had just stood at the door. After a while his forehead pressed to the cold wood as his thoughts were racked up in his head. Everything he had to tell the man in the room, what he could, what he would, what he should. Everything felt jumbled, far too many thoughts for what should be such a simple task. But it wasn’t a simple task. No task is simple, especially not anymore. 

Unknown to him Sam watched from a distance, gentle eyes filled with worry as he mumbled to the winged hero beside him that for once, Tomathy was struggling to enter Wilbur’s office. It caused the winged hero to stand, sad eyes turning greyer as he saw the boy his son cared so much for have trouble to find it in himself to open the door again. As the two watched on a third joined, a frown pulled down on her features as if it were trying to mimic her horns. Anyone who knew the two would know that they had a strong dynamic, a powerful friendship, and to see such a sight was rather painful. They all just wanted this to turn out fine in the end. To smooth out into their normal once more.

Meanwhile Tommy finally found the courage in him to turn the handle, at the noise Wilbur had turned his darkened gaze up, brows pulling together in confusion for a second before relaxing once again, “You should head to your station today Tomathy, I need to be alone right now.” Tommy didn’t reply as he closed the door. Wilbur’s tone was darker, that was for certain, yet there was that hint of gentleness that Tommy had grown accustomed to and for that to still be there he was grateful. 

He walked up to the others desk, remaining quiet the entire time. Wilbur didn’t say anything, instead he had opted to sit back in his chair rather than hunched over so he could look up to Tommy’s face. Silence had once again fallen between them, but the older of the two felt no issue with giving the other time to come to terms with what he wanted to say. He didn’t push him to spit out whatever was on his mind, even if the desired gnawed at him, he didn’t need to throw the worst side of him to someone who was practically a kid.

He saw the way Tommys shoulders raised with tension before he finally spoke, “I have information regarding the Toby situation.” 

Tired eyes went wide as the words were being registered, disbelief clear on the face of the hero as his mouth struggled to form words, “You, you what?” Was all that he was able to get out as he tried to think of how it would have been possible. Then something seemed to click in his mind, then he started to shake his head, expression going sour as he let out a humorless laugh, “Tomathy now is not the time to be joking with me.”

Tommys breath hitched at the accusation, brows pulling together as his eyes remained glued to the man in front of him, he couldn’t possibly think he was lying about the situation did he? “Wilbur I’m not joking. I have an update.” Wilbur instead had stood, shaking his head more and raising his hand to the other as he forced out a crooked laugh, “No, no Tomathy now is not the time for lies, we have other things we need to focus on. I haven’t heard from anyone else yet that managed to get into contact with him, meaning there should be no update.” The man had exclaimed. Fear started to trickle into Tommy’s veins as the other grew visibly more frustrated.

“Wilbur but that’s the thing-” he was cut off by a yell, “Tomathy! I said quit it!” The drastic change caused him to tense up, an automatic, “Yes sir.” Being mumbled past his lips, back straighter as the man he looked up to seemed to go feral with anger. A deep disturbance having settled into Wilbur’s being from whatever last time caused. His mentor stepped closer to him, hand coming up to help him towards the door, “I don’t need anyone trying to tell me they know what’s going on when they don’t.”

When Wilbur had opened his office door it had practically slammed against the wall, alerting several pairs of eyes to them as the blond was being pushed out, “But I do know what’s going on! Please! Just let me explain!” As Tommy's loud voice rang out, more than one hero was quick to get close by because for once instead of a usual joyful tone he yelled out with clear panic as Wilbur pushed at him out of his office.

Philza was the first close by, Awesamdude not far behind, “Wilbur what’s going on.” The question seemed to be the only thing to break him out of some strange trance, after having been blinded by anger for the time being. He took in a sharp breath, holding it in as he stared Tommy down, his father and fellow heroes standing behind the boy. His jaw was clenched, tense and tight as the two held eye contact.

“Tommy claims to have an update on Toby which is impossible because no one else has contacted me about such.” Philza seemed to pause, gaze turning to the intern in question, but the anger in the blond himself seemed to have finally bubbled over, frustration clear in his own expression, “Wilbur I’m not fucking lying! Just let me explain!” Wilbur tsked as the other finally lashed out, the other finally yelling, only for Wilbur to demand, “Then explain!”

“I was the one he ran away with!” The words were clear cut and dry, no need for much explanation behind them given how little context the heroes had of him. Running off with him quite obviously meant running away from the orphanage with him. Tommy was breathing heavily as his emotions were quick to overtake him, the line he spoke having struck a chord within them all, “We’ve been roommates for years! I never said anything because we had no idea what would happen to us!”

Emotions were high as Wilbur stared to Tommy and Tommy stared back. Realization of reality hit those of them who heard. They had an in to who is likely one of the biggest targets on Schlatt’s radar. They had an in to someone who needed help desperately.

“He’s willing to accept the offer of being relocated under your watch.” All eyes were on Tommy, expectations having been shattered because one of the hardest to find people are actually willing to go under their care rather than staying in hiding as they have been, “But he can’t. There’s something wrong, an issue that we can’t ignore. I have proof of everything I need to say but I just need-”

Tommy was cut off from a distant, yet powerful rumbling. His throat tightened as his head turned towards the closest window in the general direction of the sound, a heavy amount of smoke floated up into the air. Scarily visible with grim implications. Running down the hall another intern was yelling out, “Siren! Siren! There’s been an explosion at city hall! There was a rally for the governor and we’ve already gotten word from heroes stationed there that they need back up.”

Charlie’s voice faded into a hazy abyss of sorts to Tommy. It felt as though everything was falling into place just a bit too well. That the pieces were fitting, the line of perfectly placed domino’s was formed, but none of it was for him. It wasn’t for those on his side. No in fact it all felt like an omen more than anything. Something wasn’t right, his gut was telling him to run. To leave. To go help and protect his friend. It was a twisted feeling that he couldn’t ignore. The heroes were already on their way out, Jack being the one to try and grab his attention but instead of listening to him  Tommy ran.

He ran towards the stairs, jumping on the railing and sliding down in pure fear for his friends. Wilbur and Philza seemed to be talking to the Blade as he slid down past, their eyes catching a glimpse of him before they rushed down to the ground floor even quicker. Calling out to him. He refused to look their way, mind focused on one thing and that was to protect his family.

They had managed to catch him when he got a few steps outside. The strong hand of Technoblade fell onto his shoulder, grounding him in the worst way. Tommy's head craned to look back at him, the two other heroes just a step behind, in the distant reinforcements were already on their way to city hall, “Where are you going?”

The younger blond was fast to answer, panic laced each word, “I need to go, I need to go see if he’s okay. Something isn’t right.” Philza shook his head, “We can’t allow that mate, we don’t know who is being targeted, and now we know that you know him personally we don’t know if you’ll be targeted right alongside him.” Tommy had moved to quip something back, the anxiety eating him up from the inside, only for a familiar voice to call out his name.

“Tommy!” 

It startled him. His real name. The voice. None of it added up or ease his worries, in fact it only worsened when he turned around to see his roommate running towards him, horns free, and not even a beat up ballcap in sight, let alone his beanie, “Tommy there you are! We need to go, Clementine needs help!”  His friend cried out, but it was all so wrong. He could only assume that whatever happened to her was a result of the explosion, but Tubbo ran from the opposite way and was way too quick to get here for whatever happened to be from the apartments.

Red flags were everywhere, sirens went off in his head. Tommy stared, alongside the three very conflicted heroes. What he asked next easily threw off the four, “Tubbo where is your beanie?” Was the question. He never left to go anywhere without it, no matter how big of a crisis it was. For a moment Tubbo paused, blinked before shaking his head, “Tommy, I- That doesn’t matter! We need to go!”

“Toby, where is your beanie.” The older of the two only shook his head, “I-I don’t know I think I left it in the kitchen? That’s not the point!” 

“You’re not Toby. Where is he?” Tommy had demanded, a strong glare rested on his face as fury took over, “What-” Suddenly Tommy was yelling, taking a step forward away from the Blades hand, who was too focused on the fake in front of them, “It’s on the front corner of the right side of Toby’s dresser in his room, if it’s not there it’s on the floor because it fell. You are a fake, he never goes anywhere without it because he never wants anyone to see his horns. I will ask this one more time, who are you and where is Tubbo.”

Silence.

The silence was deafening as stillness over took them all. Adrenaline rushed through his veins as he stared the imposter in the eyes before the other suddenly yelled out, “Code Blue!” Before turning around and running off. Tommy took it as a sign, an opportunity to sprint after the other, a chorus of gasps came from behind him as he took off but he paid them no mind as he yelled out to the fake, the shapeshifter, profanities as he went after him, only to come to a freezing halt as a bullet flew by and landed right in front of him.

Another was shot but by that point Philza had extended his wing to protect him from any damage. Philza suddenly grappled onto him, ensuring he couldn’t run off as his wings encompassed them both, Tommy struggled against the forceful embrace, yelling out for the other to let him go. The Blade was already on the trail of the “Tubbo” while Wilbur had already used his siren powers to bring the shooter down from his vantage point, sending him on his way to nearby police in a trance.

Tommy on the other hand had hot tears streaming down his face, breathing heavy, as he heaved out and swore, “Fucking damnit! Get off me! Get off me! I need to go get him! I need to make sure he is fucking okay! Get the hell off of me Phil!” It was all broken up by stuttered cries as the other only seemed to push his head into his chest more, desperately trying to comfort him without letting him run off.

“Tommy calm down a little, let it all out, but calm down.”

The gentle use of Siren’s power was enough for Tommy to stop trying to force his way out of Phil’s grasp, though the occasional tug wouldn’t be amiss. His strong cries had dimmed down enough into gentle sobs and pleas to let him go see his friend. He needed to go see his friend. He needed to see his brother. He needed to make sure that he was okay.

Another distant rumble could be heard and Wilbur knew that in the moment he had to go. Another soft hand made it to the top of Tommy’s head, a recognition had settled in the other hero that something had to be done, “Tomathy, I have to go. I’ll be back when I can, we’ll get back Tubbo, and once this is done we're going to discuss relocating you. For now you’ll be with Phil and everyone else here. Do you understand?”

Tommy in his emotionally weakened state could do nothing but nod, and with a sigh Wilbur was gone, running off towards the direction of the city hall while Philza cradled Tommy close, protective wings still wrapped around them both, “It’s going to be okay Toms, everything will be better soon.”

While Tommy appreciated the optimism, even he knew it was faked. Even he knew that this wasn’t going to end well.

Notes:

Thank you everyone for all the support and love! Again I love reading all of your comments. Special shoutout to Fanfiction_Junkie for bringing me wonderful ideas to the table (that I unfortunately can't use because plot has essentially already been decided but I love the ideas ;-;) and tiny_crowe an IRL friend and beta reader who has taken to the comments of my last chapter to warn yall lmao. I'm so sorry I haven't responded to some of yall, it's because I want them to be good but then I get busy and forget so I'm going to try and dedicate some time soon to just sitting here and responding to all of them. Also because I've seen a few comments regarding such I would love fan art (ask tiny_crowe and they'll tell you that I literally cry) iconci_idiot on twitter and maryly.ever.after on instagram have both done some amazing work!!! Definitely check them out! Anyway I hope you all enjoyed and I hope you have your seatbelts on because it is gonna be a bumpy ride.
Also the google doc title of this was "is it really kidnapping if its your kid?"

Chapter 11: Internet Ruined Me

Notes:

Thank you so much on all the support!! And nearly 60k hits???!! That's insane! By biggest one before this was only 33k and it had 21 chapters and was completed! I'm so happy you all enjoy this! This chapter is just a kinda filler? Ish?? Just a transition or pause before the next big thing!

P.S Someone just told me Techno doesn't like his real name being used so I'm going to be using John in it's place, just to let everyone know!

The room was cold.

Why was it always cold?

He hated the cold.

Yet here he was. Sitting by a window that had collected light mist from the precipitation, the overcasted sky having taken any kind of warmth, the collected water on the window fell down the glass in gentle droplets. He can’t remember how long he’s been here at this point. The explosion at city hall happened hours ago, Philza had left when Hannah and Jack were able to take Tomathy in by their side. The two remained by his side along with the other interns and staff. HQ was a heavily fortified building given any potential attacks that could be fired.

Though after the explosions at city hall there seemed to be no other attacks launched, or maybe it wasn’t after the building was partially blown up, and was perhaps instead stopped after a son was taken back in unwillingly by his father. The people at HQ were currently, in theory, safe. As the hours had passed where they resided the leaders of each sector did their best to offer comfort, yet each time someone had approached Tommy he just seemed far more exhausted. He seemed to be dragged down by the very situation, and none of them could blame him. Word had gotten to Charlie what had prespired outside, and it was spread to those nearby through hushed whispers. 

So when their heads turned to glance at the boy, there was a pitiful understanding of why he was curled up so close to the cold glass. A pained recognition why there was no strained joke in attempts to get everyone to smile. A downtrodden acceptance of reality that Tomathy likely won’t be the same once this is all said and done. Yet at the same time Tomathy always knew Tubbo, he was already this Tomathy, it’s just that now they knew of him too. Even from an outsider's perspective there was a level of understanding that there were likely other things Tomathy kept to himself, likely other things he would rather keep hidden, likely other friends that they would be surprised he knew. 

Tommy didn’t move, save for going to the bathroom a few times throughout the long day, his anxieties only making time stretch out further, the thoughts that consumed his mind only worsened the ticking of the metaphorical clock. Each second was a second that he didn’t know if Tubbo was okay, each second was another second that something awful could be happening to him. Each second was another failure that piled on his shoulders, each second another ounce of guilt, more and more weight being pressed down on his being.  

He didn’t know how far into waiting he was when the tears found the time to flow down his face. He didn’t know when he started crying. He didn’t know when the silent crying turned verbal when his strained vocal chords finally produced a tightened sob as well as a sharp breath being taken in, almost painfully. He didn’t know when his limbs shook as the tears flow only seemed to grow heavier, when the streaks down his face only got thicker with the amount plaguing his eyes. He didn’t know when he had turned his head from where he side eyed the window to pressing the top of his head into the glass. He didn’t know when his muffled heaves caught the attention of anyone else.

He didn’t know when a gentle hand rested on his shoulder, and he didn’t even know if he looked up. What he did know is that a hand had rested on the side of his head and gently pulled him in for a hug. It had only made him shake more as the other treated the situation with such delicacy even though he would have thought that they would have all despised him for keeping what can be considered a vital secret. Though he supposed that Manifold always had a secret soft spot for him, even if his presented persona was always one to try and be louder. 

It was almost awkward, but in the moment Tommy couldn’t find it in himself to care. He was never one to cry, never wanted to garner that kind of pity, but when your closest friend, your family, is in harm's way and suddenly you can’t do anything about it? It breaks a person down. It broke Tommy down enough to get to this point. In the caring arms of someone he would have to yell at later if this was ever brought back up when things go back to a relative normal.

Yet Tommy couldn’t bring himself to care over anything except the fact that it was all crashing around him, and for that he cried. He cried out in pain, he cried out for his family, he cried out for the destruction, and for the people hurt.

He had ended up crying himself to sleep. His body exhausted from the worry, the adrenaline, the tears and the inescapable feeling of dread. It was all too much for his body so he simply fell asleep pressed into the chest of the person holding him. Hannah at some point after he passed out sat next to Jack after helping him maneuver Tommy so the kid laid down in a more comfortable position. 

The silence returned as they all waited for what felt like hours, because they were in fact waiting for hours. The entire day being pulled out in length as they did so. Only to finally be met with heavy footsteps of a single hero. Who was going around to tell who was safe to go home, and those who already had hotel rooms ordered because their house was caught in the crossfire. Before finally the Blade stood before the duo who were comforting the kid. A frown was deeply set on the man's face as he spoke up, “I can take him, he’s being relocated like Quackity has,”

The two visibly tensed. To be relocated like Quackity was to be relocated in a heroes home, they had known of what was going on with Tomathy, but the severity of the situation didn’t fully set in until that moment, “I can’t give too many details except say that he won’t be relocated with Quackity. If either of them gets found they won’t find the other as well.” The two in turn could only nod in understanding, as the hero walked over and carefully picked up the intern. Subconsciously they both knew that even Techno didn’t have it in himself to wake the poor kid up, no matter the reputation he held.

As he walked off fewer words were shared to anyone else, seeing the hero move off they knew it was safe to return home.

Safe to return to their families.

Safe to have an easier night.

Tommy, was sadly not part of that group.

 

“Spend all my time on social media, that’s the state that I’m in.”

 

Tommy was understandably confused when he woke up. The last thing he had remembered was falling asleep back at HQ and now he was waking up on a couch in an apartment, a huge apartment, that he didn’t recognize. The panic had settled in his veins pretty quickly once his eyes opened. He shot up and sat upright on the couch he was laid down on, head looking from side to side frantically before his eyes landed on a familiar figure on the loveseat next to him. Yet they were far more relaxed, the clothes they were in loungewear instead of their hero uniform.

The Blade had looked up from the book that was in his hand to Tommy, “Morning Tomathy, sleep well?” He had asked simply, only to be met with a rather aggressive, “Where the fuck am I?” It made the pink haired hero blink at the sudden, venom laced words. Though given their situation he doesn’t blame him, “You’ve been relocated. You know,” he hummed as he shut the book, straightening up in his seat, “Since you were being shot at and targeted because you are roommates with Schlatts kid.” He said, almost sounding unimpressed.

Tommy’s shoulders tensed up and it only made the hero sigh out, “I brought you here while Wilbur and Philza were finishing up dealing with the damage of city hall, I was kinda hoping that they would have been back before you woke up, but they didn’t so here we are.” Cracking his neck the Blade leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he looked to the intern, “This is where you’re going to be relocated to, before it is safe enough for you to return to your apartment. But for now you’re being relocated with a fellow hero to make sure that you aren’t in any immediate danger. So basically you stay by their side, or hide out in here if you’re not.”

“So, I’m essentially with probation and if I’m not with my officer I’m on house arrest.” The phrasing made the Blade pause before shrugging sheepishly, “Ehhh, yeah that’s essentially what it is.” It made Tommy huff out, crossing his arms as he looked around, it definitely wasn’t the worst situation he could have been in but it didn’t change the fact that it didn’t sit right with him, something was off. Something was wrong, yet he couldn’t figure out what it was.

Yet before his brain could think of all of the possibilities of what could in fact be wrong the sounds of feet rang down from the small hallway, at the thumping he turned his head just in time to see a kid, about the age of twelve, be produced from the shadows. Terribly choppy orange hair with white strands stood at the mouth of the hallway, peering out towards the couch where Tommy sat, “Oh! You’re up. Last I saw you were passed out.” The kid had pointed out to him bluntly, as kids do.

Tommy had to process what he had just woken up to, tired eyes blinking while heavy bags weighed him down. The bluntness from the child seemed to make The Blade sigh out, running his hand over his face he spoke up, “Florence-” He was quickly interrupted, “Fundy.” The curt correction made the Blade pause with embarrassment before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a dollar, “Shit, sorry, Fundy.” He apologized before handing the kid a dollar, who in turn took it without hesitation, pocketing it, “Fundy, what do you need?”

“I was just coming out to grab a drink, and he just so happened to be up, so I said something.” Wow this kid was kind of a dick, and Tommy honestly would have laughed had he not been woken up from such a terrible event and had he not felt as though the world had completely crumbled around him. The Blade had nodded, “Alright, grab it and head on back to your game.”

The tail behind the kid flicked almost happily, “Alright Uncle John!” He had yelled out before running in the direction of the kitchen. Though there was a soft pause before a light snort came out of Tommy, the blond turning a curious eye to the hero, “Really? John?” He asked almost uncertainly if he should have, only to get a hardened glare in return, “Not to you.” To which Tommy raised his hands as if in self defense, “Sorry, sorry, just wasn’t expecting it to be John of all things.” He pointed out. 

The kid, Fundy, peered over the bar that separated the kitchen and living room, “You’re Tomathy right? You’re staying with me and my dad here?” Tommy had a beat of silence as his memories wracked up in his brain. That’s right, Wilbur had told him that he would be relocated, and if they wanted to keep him and everyone else who would also be moved separate, that means he wouldn’t have been moved in with Karl and Sapnap, because they already had Quackity. Jack and Hannah weren’t heroes. Awesamdude nor Puffy actually spoke to the Blade enough for their family to be on a first name basis with him. That didn’t leave many options, and the evidence piled on itself.

“Is Wilbur the one taking me in?” He asked out softly to the Blade who just simply nodded. The hero couldn’t help but notice reality crashing around the intern, an inadvertent tug on the heroes heartstrings becoming apparent, as Tommy grit his teeth and squeezed his eyes shut, as he took in a deep breath through his nose and folded over in a visible defeat. Though in the moment the two had forgotten about the extra pair of eyes on them.

Fundy didn’t do well with comfort. He never has. His father would come home, stressed, worried, or just down right defeated. Deflated from all the hits, either physical or emotional, that he had taken. Fundy would offer a hug, or try to talk to the man but sometimes he wouldn’t budge out of his head. Though he did know that distractions often helped in some way, maybe it was a place of timeless peace where if his head wandered he always had something else to look to instead, a soft reminder that he wasn’t alone in the world. That Fundy was still with him when other parts of their small family was ripped from them.

He didn’t know how well his tactics would work for the intern, if they would at all, or if they would make it worse, but it was the best he had. So Fundy did what he could to muster an even tone, “Do you play minecraft?” He asked carefully, and his uncle had turned to give him another hard look, “Fundy now is not the time.” But it was quickly followed by a soft, “No, it’s fine.” Being mumbled out, “I actually do, me and a,” he paused, “me and a friend would play it all the time when we got the chance.”

With the reaction and a bit of hope Fundy continued, “Would you like to see my builds?” There was a moment of silence as Fundy held out the only olive branch he could offer, as Tommy contemplated, as Technoblade watched in utter disbelief of his nephew. But there was some strange effectiveness of it. Tommy had straightened up to look over at him, “You know what, I would love to.”

With that Fundy was quick to hop down off the bar, drink in hand as he motioned for Tommy to follow. Tommy had stood up from the couch, hunched over as he walked in the direction the other was leading him. The Blade being left on his own to contemplate the choices he makes in life.

 

“I think I might be a threat to myself. A threat to myself.”

 

Wilbur was rather worried to get home that day. He had rushed himself alongside Philza to open the door, not sure what they were expecting to find. Would Tomathy have been sleeping? Crying? Angry? Demanding for answers and struggling against anything they offered or asked of him? It had taken them into the later hours of the night before they were able to leave the scene safely and make it to Wilbur’s apartment.

What definitely wasn’t on the list of things to expect was John sitting on the couch, casually reading a book, as quiet music played off from a separate room. Techno had looked up, almost bored yet unimpressed as they made eye contact. No one had to say anything to the other. Techno had simply stood up and motioned for Wilbur and Philza to follow him. The two heroes were quick to get on his trail.

He had led them down through the hallway and raised a hand to Fundy’s door, where the music was coming from as well as muffled voices. Confusion was laced in Wilbur’s expression as Techno shrugged, moving so Philza could see as well. Wilbur reached over to his son's door before slowly turned the grasped doorknob, silently opening the door to find Fundy’s and Tomathy’s backs to them. Philza leaned over next to him as he looked on as well.

Tomathy sat in Fundy’s desk chair as the kid seemed to be awestruck at what he was doing on the screen. From their view they could see the game that Fundy had always liked to play and show off to him when his son could tell that he was stressed. He had never let him touch the controls so there was a bit of surprise to see Tomathy on them. 

He could also see the exhaustion on Tommys face from this angle, the lines on his features only heightened from the stress of the day, the puffy eyes from crying earlier still present, the slouched posture, and the droopy lids. But he could still see the soft smile on his face and hear the chuckles that fell whenever Fundy excitedly pointed something out to him that he had already done. 

It was a strangely warming sight that he had no business interrupting, so he could understand why Techno left them be. With just as much softness as he had opened the door Wilbur had closed it without saying anything deciding that for now, Tomathy deserved and desperately needed the small distraction. And he was more than willing to bend bedtime if it meant that this can all go a bit smoother.

Notes:

I know it was short but it's only because the next two chapters, as far as I can tell, are going to be fairly long with a lot of character development and forming more dynamics. I hope you all enjoyed! ;)

P.S. Also thank you for all the comments! They warm my soul each time I see them!

Chapter 12: Northern Downpour

Notes:

7,000 words in one chapter? More likely than you think! I hope you enjoy this monster of a chapter that took me so long to write.
HEY HEY HEY WAIT DON'T SCROLL REAL QUICK.
I will be updating the tags roughly every other chapter so please keep that in mind! There will be some important things to note through them as the story continues! Also I was going to do this this chapter but got too side tracked so I'll either come back in and paste it here or give it to you all next chapter. If you noticed each chapter is titled after a song, the song being which ever one I listen to the most while writing that chapter. For all of my other fics I create a playlist of all the songs I listen to while writing whether they're the title or not. So expect that soon! :]

Blue eyes, dulled from the draining events that perspired the previous day stared up at the guest room ceiling. They had just checked the time, with an empty attempt to hope for futile sleep. 5:32 AM. There was no way he was going to be getting any sleep tonight. If he was lucky he might be granted a nap during the day, but the restlessness that came with the anxiety of not knowing where his friend had gone refused to let him get any sleep. Not knowing where Tubbo had been taken to. It ate at his chest, the painful rip of his heart as the guilt devoured him. Tommy hadn’t been able to save him, or to even get the chance to go after him. 

He had been held back, held close into the chest of a person who saved him, yet he had struggled all the same, enough for Wilbur to use his power into easing him into mild pathetic sobs. Tommy squeezed his eyes shut at the vague memory, seeing the concerned faces laced with many emotions that the teen just didn’t have the experience to recognize. At least not in that state. Biting into his bottom lip the pain in his chest grew as his brows pulled together tighter.

No, he couldn’t let this be it. He couldn’t break down now. He couldn’t crumble when his friend needed him most. He couldn’t vanish. He couldn’t walk away from this. He couldn’t do that to him. 

Forcing the tears down Tommy made himself sit up, hunched over his own form he pressed his hands into the mattress before pushing his back to arch, hearing several consecutive pops before slumping over once more. The exhaustion was indescribable, yet a completely understanding feeling. Closing his eyes he took another moment to himself before forcing his legs from over the side of the bed. Grounding his feet on the floor Tommy took in a deep breath before standing up.

For a moment he just stood there, his thoughts having already been lost amidst their own chaos. He couldn’t do anything without much risk. For now he had to place trust in the heroes he stayed with, had trust in them to find his friend. Because if he tried to do it himself there was too high of a risk that they would find him out. It all weighed too greatly on his mind, and he needed patience. Patience that he didn’t have.

Deflated Tommy walked out into the hallway from the guest bedroom, surprised to already hear soft murmuring coming from the kitchen. Slowly walking over he gently rested on the edge of the wall, listening in to what was being said. It was just talk about what the plan for the day was, where they were going to look first, where they were going to send scouts and keep an eye out. It was a plan. It was a start. It was something that didn’t involve Tommy getting in the way.

Chewing on the inside of his cheek Tommy moved out from his spot, subtly noticing how Phil’s feathers were fluffed up, a sign that he had noticed someone else's presence.Though the older hero took notice of their intern, he hadn’t said anything to the other two, unless they were able to tell from physical signs that Phil had detected someone. Which they likely did given how close they are. Wilburs eyes turned up to meet Tommy’s, the eye contact they made being held before Tommy’s head turned down.

They didn’t talk about the situation the previous night. Instead when Tommy tried to ask, Wilbur said that they would discuss it all in the morning because he thought that the blond needed sleep before anything. Of course he didn’t get any, and likely won’t get much until they found Tubbo. A deep ache had settled in his chest as his fists clenched by his side, brows pulling together again as he stood still. He hadn’t even said any form of greeting, but he couldn’t wait any longer.

“Explain what happened.” Was all he had said as he opened his eyes again to look at his mentor. Who in turn seemed to soften sadly as their gazes met again from across the room. Shuffling a bit the older man straightened before he spoke, “Techno had followed the fake, caught him and he’s going to be interrogated by Niki today, but so far he’s refused to say anything. Phil and I had went to go scout around your apartment, and,”

Wilbur paused, eyes falling down to the table in front of him and Tommy could feel himself seize up, tears once again threatening to spill from his eyes, glazing over them with clear indication of what they were. He could see the way that Wilbur’s jaw clenched as he kept his head down, “And I am going to be honest, the entire place was ransacked.”

The confirmation only gave reason for his tears to fall, “Toby had put up a clear fight but, but he wasn’t there. He wasn’t in the surrounding area either. We scouted a sizable portion of the district but he wasn’t anywhere to be seen.” Finally looking back up dark eyes met a glossy blue, and Tommy wanted to hit the man in front of him, that gave him such a pitied look in return.

His expression turned rotten as his anger boiled, “Did you even look in actual hiding spots or just on the streets.” He had suddenly said in an accusatory manner, which visibly took the hero back before remaining neutral, offering Tommy a time to let his emotions run out. In a sense it only made him angerier, to seem so okay with how he just let himself fail like that, “If that was all you did of course you couldn’t find him! If he’s in a spot so plain to see then that means Schlatt could have found him just as easily! Did you even look in alleys? Close to dumpsters? In stores, literally anywhere else besides just the streets.”

His current fury was unmatched but for once he bit his tongue, concealing his true emotions. He had nearly let words of dishonoring heroism as a whole and exclaiming that there’s a reason so many people have put faith into local vigilantes. With a shaken breath being taken in, Tommy unclenched his hands as he closed his eyes, only realizing then that the tears that fell only seemed to do so harder. Lifting his hand to his face he wiped them away, chest heaving slightly as he registered his situation. What made it worse was that he was crying like some kind of pathetic kid in front of three heroes. Three well known, highly skilled heroes who are just doing their job and he has to live with for the foreseeable future.

Though what startled him more in the moment was the soft padding of feet, followed by a loud yawn coming from behind him. Visibly taken back he rubbed his eyes quicker to get rid of the streaks from falling down his cheeks. Taking in a breath he let himself turn to the kid who was rubbing at his own eyes as he walked up to the group, “What’s going on?” Fundy had asked out sleepily. Clearing his throat Tommy spoke up, “Ah just talking about a situation.” 

Half heartedly and without much thought Fundy had mumbled out a curious, “What situation?” As he shuffled into a seat, only for Tommy to let out an snort, “The situation.” He exclaimed easily with emphasis on the first word, only for Fundy to look back over, “What is the situation then.” To which Tommy shook his head, “Like I said it’s just the situation big man.”

The three heroes watched at how easily Tomathy was able to switch up the emotions he expressed when it came to being around Fundy. A distant acknowledgement that Tommy didn’t want Fundy to feel anything he did while growing up. Knowing that the blond knew first hand the effects of a child's troubled reality. There was so much innocence in the way that the fox hybrid looked up to his father and tiredly asked for breakfast waffles. To which the man simply smiled and nodded, going to get started on making something for them to eat.

As he did so Tommy went to go grab himself a cup of coffee, standing by and watching the drip of the drink. Eyes fixated on the dark color with a strange longing in his chest. He felt so weak in the moment, like he should have been able to do more when he wasn’t able to. In the moment of silence his mind wandered to its own most corrupt places. Yelling at him that he should have done better. His thoughts only to be interrupted as a hand carefully rested on his forearm. The touch having made him jump slightly as his head looked over.

Without him realizing it Phil had started a conversation with an excitable Fundy who was going on about the games he and Tommy were playing last night, Wilbur focusing on the food, having once muttered about not wanting it to come out like last time, which left the Blade to be the only one to notice Tommy’s dissociative state. Looking down at the notably fearsome hero Tommy noticed the strangely worried look in the others eyes. The two didn’t share a word to the other, instead Tommy just offered the other a nod. A silent way to say that everything was okay.

Grabbing his mug Tommy moved to go take a seat next to Fundy who was still going on about the game, “And he took over right, which I was so nervous to let him do, and then he just went absolutely ham for the whole time! He was jumping and fighting and bridging. I’ve been trying to get all that down and he just could do it!” Phil nodded with a gentle smile on his face, “Sounds pretty intense bud.” Fundy nodded quickly, “It was! It was so cool!”

Tomathy couldn’t fight the smile that made its way to his face at the praise, but he didn’t respond much to him. Still far too in his own head to respond. Deadpanned to reality even as breakfast was soon placed in the center of the table. Fundy was quick to grab his own which was  followed by a flurry of other hands. Tommy reached for two when the Blade gave him an opening to do so.

Breakfast had then gone on rather quietly between the five. The silence, unsure if it would be comfortable or not. It wasn’t awkward, rather just strange. How quiet they all were, especially Tommy uncharacteristically keeping to himself. It was doable for the most part, just something they weren’t sure how to feel about. Though it seemed the youngest of them all wasn’t a fan of it all. Instead he opted to clear his throat and turned to Tommy, “So uh, what’s your power?” Was all he simply asked.

It seemed to catch the other three off guard, Wilbur seemingly ready to reprimand his son for the abrupt, and rather invasive question. Sure, a good portion of the population had some kind of power, or mutation, but that didn’t mean it had to be the topic of discussion. Tomathy never once brought up his abilities, and had no physical difference. As far as they knew he had none. 

But before anything else could be said Tommy had extended his hand to the kid, saying nothing. Fundy eyed the offering, skeptical eyes flickering between his face and his hand. Slowly he let their hands rest together. Silence remained between them before Fundy raised an eyebrow when Tommy pulled away to return to his waffles, “Was, was something supposed to happen?” He questioned with a tilt to his head. Tommy had hummed back and shook his head, “Nope.”

Fundy blinked, clearly confused with the confession, “Then, wait, what is it then?” Tommy just shrugged in return. It was a rather confusing interaction before suddenly Tommy took a breath and released a faux sneeze, shaking his head as bright orange fox ears replaced his own. A beat passed before Fundy gasped, “How did you do that!” He yelled out in excitement, “Do you have to wait? Or sneeze?”

The influx of questions made Tommy chuckle, “No and no, just wanted to make you suffer a bit.” He teased. Lifting his hand and showing off the rapid growth of dark claws that he gained from Fundy’s powers, “I can duplicate other’s abilities, and if they have physical traits relating to them I can manipulate my own appearance according to how much of their power I want to use.” He explained to the smaller fox, who only seemed to brightly beam up at him.

Phil and Wilbur watched on with a kind of gleam in their eyes, while The Blade watched with a darkened gaze that no one had noticed.

 

“If all our life is just a dream, fantastic posing greed. Then we should feed our jewelry to the sea. For diamonds do appear to be, just like broken glass to me.”

 

Tommy was left alone with Fundy for the day, given that the three heroes had to go off and busy themselves with trying their best to find Tubbo. Fundy had been told to leave Tommy alone if he was busy, but they didn’t assign him his normal workload given how close he is with the situation at hand, there would be too much bias to properly do some of the pieces they needed done. So with a lighter load  Tommy was sitting back on the couch after a few hours, mindlessly checking his phone from time to time, with nothing new coming up. As unfortunately expected, save for the few check in messages from Philza and Wilbur. 

Essentially being left to his own devices Tommy was lost in his own head once again. His train of thought had derailed over an hour ago as he stared to the ceiling. Not even the sounds of padding feet dragged him out, it wasn’t until a face was suddenly in his field of vision above him, making him blink back in slight shock, “Are you busy?” Fundy asked with a hopeful tone.

“I am not. Why, what’s up?” He responded while moving to sit up and look at the other, Fundy just shrugged as a quiet response, “Just wanted to know if you wanted to hang out a bit, or, whatever.” He spoke meekly as Tommy looked at the ragged mop of hair on top of the kids head, “Why’s your hair all fucked up?” He asked crudely but instead of a funny story of how his barber screwed his hair up he was instead met with a rather shy response.

“I uh, I actually used to have really, really long hair. Yaknow, like super long. And I,” Fundy paused, looking down, “And I hated it so I cut it all off, dad hasn’t had a chance to get me another appointment to get it fixed up, but I just don’t think they’ll do it how I want it.” With the explanation Tommy couldn’t help but feel a bit guilty for his original wording. A bit of an awkward silence fell over them as they sat there with each other.

But it didn’t last long as Tommy then offered, “Well me and my old, my old friend never went to any hair appointments, we just cut our own.” He explained, making Fundy look up to his neatly cut hair with slight awe. The kid would have never been able to tell, “If you want Fundy, I can see what you want and cut it for you.”

Hope flitted across the small foxes face, a hand coming up to grab at the choppy strands of hair, looking over to them. Sucking in his lips while he took a moment to mentally go over the offer, “I think I would love that.” Fundy said softly, quickly looking up to the other, “But if we do it today can we do it now? Cause if dad sees us actively doing it he might be mad, but if he just sees the outcome .” He dragged out the word to put emphasis on it, which only made the blond chuckle, “Of course. Go grab some scissors and meet me in the dining room.”

“Alrighty!” Fundy was quick to jump to his feet, running off in search of scissors, Tommy following a bit behind the other. Chuckling quietly as he grabbed a chair as well as a few towels to situate around the ground to catch any of the fallen hair. Soon Fundy found what he was looking for, carefully bringing him the pair of scissors, laying them down on the table and excitedly taking a seat. Tommy couldn’t fight the smile that made its way to his face as he wrapped the towel around Fundy’s torso as he started to explain what he wanted.

“I want it to be kind of fluffy you know, like a little below the back of my hairline if that makes sense, but not like really long. Almost like a fluffy mullet that’s still kind of short?” Tommy nodded, getting a much closer look at Fundy’s hair all around, “I think I know what to give you then. Ready?” He asked the other, to get excitedly nervous, “I was born ready.” 

At the confirmation Tommy had started gently snipping away the extra strands of hair out of Fundy’s face, slowly creating a haircut suited for the kind kid. The choppy ends were rounded and straightened out into a more proper looking cut, extra careful around the others ears to avoid snipping one by accident. With each fall of a chunk of hair Fundy seemed to grow more and more apprehensive so Tommy decided to play some music in attempts to soothe the others' worries.

Yet in the moment Tommy couldn’t help but be flooded by memories of Tubbo. Of them learning to cut their own as well as each other's hair. He thought of the song Tubbo always played when they relaxed, how it always put him at ease. “Alexa,” Tommy called out, “Play Northern Downpour.”

With the command the song rang out through the apartment. The younger of the two nearly commented on the choice and it’s melancholy yet bittersweet tone, but chose not to. It wasn’t his place to point out how the other felt in the moment. Instead he relaxed as the acoustic guitar eased his soul. To Fundy, for the time being it felt less sad and surprisingly more relaxing.

With the eased pace Tommy soon found himself completed with the other's hair. Stepping back to look around the head that was once overgrown with messy strands, now a neat fluffy chaos. He couldn’t help but smile, “Well shit big man I think I outdid myself with this one. Wanna go see?” He asked pulling off the towel, only for Fundy to practically jump out of his seat and sprint to the bathroom, “I’ll take that as a yes!” The blond called out.

He tried to follow but he was only half way there when he could hear the gasp that echoed out. When finally got a chance to look at him, Fundy seemed to be almost in shock as he turned his head side to side to get a good look in the mirror at what Tommy had done. When they made eye contact it was broken nearly instantly as he flung himself into Tommys arms, hugging him tightly as a series of “thank you’s” ran out of his mouth.

The blond wasn’t fully sure how to respond to the sudden influx of affection and praise, so he opted to hold the other back, letting his smile flourish as he let out a hum, “It’s no problem big man.”

Later that night when Fundy showed off his new haircut to his father Tomathy did his best to say it wasn’t much trouble, yet the humbleness of the extraordinarily affectionate action only seemed to let Wilbur’s care for the boy grow more. 

 

“And then she said she can’t believe genius only comes along in storms of fabled foreign tongues, tripping eyes, and flooded lungs. Northern Downpour sends its love.”

 

Days had passed and Tommy had finally convinced Wilbur to let him join the hero to HQ once again. The blond saying again and again on how he needed to see Karl. That there was something important he had to go over with him to ensure that he wouldn’t lag behind and potentially use his creations to aid them with their current situations.

Wilbur of course, was hesitant at first. Telling Tommy the previous night that it likely wasn’t worth the risk of being exposed to any bit of the public, they had no idea how many people Schlatt could have on his side, how many of them were placed around the streets of the building, with none of them being the wiser. Yet Tomathy proposed the idea of going in through the back, or keeping himself covered, or going in with a disguise, and with the clear desperation on the younger's face and interlaced with the tone Wilbur struggled to turn him down again.

Tommy had come with him on a fairly big day, there was going to be a meeting held over the information they had gathered on Toby. Locations, people, levels of security, who might be targets, the best course of action, it was all finally going to be laid out in a comprehensive manner to execute when possible. The first step in taking down Schlatt again was finally going to be complete. It was, admittedly, a very important meeting.

So it gave Tommy a large chunk of time with Karl, more importantly they would have the time for themselves. With no interruptions and no chance of ears being pressed to walls when they shouldn’t be. Wilbur had walked with him to Karl’s main lab, keeping up with small talk, hoping it would distract the other enough so he wouldn’t be able to tell that he was looking around the halls and out the windows with a near paranoid expression, and to an extent it did. Though Tommy still noted the constant shift of Wilbur’s weight with each step they took, still noted the flickering eyes and long pauses when they rested on someone outside before moving on to something else once he recognized them.

Tommy was able to note the protectiveness the other held over him, and he wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

Finally reaching the platinum doors Tommy turned to the other with a smile, “Thank you Wilbur, it means a lot to me that you let me come in today.” He said with a hum, to which Wilbur offered a smile in return, “It’s no problem Toms,” he spoke before resting a hand on top of Tomathy’s head, which got him to shake it off with a huff as the phrase, “Oh my God, asshole!” flew from the younger's mouth and earned a few chuckles from Wilbur. The offending hand was thankfully retracted as Tommy fixed his hair. 

“I’ll see you later Tomathy, the meeting should be over at 10. That should give you two extra hours to hang out and relax without your parole officer around.” The man teased as Tommy nodded, “Oh blessed be the free time away from your overbearing presence. Your annoying voice and smelly being.” Wilbur snapped his fingers before pointing at him, “Don’t talk to me about being smelly you prepubescent leech.” He shot back, to which Tommy only feigned exacerbated pain with the back of his hand to his forehead, leaning back with a sigh, “Oh no! My ego!”

It caused Wilbur to snort in response before shaking his head, “Alright, alright. I need to go, you do what you need to do. Don’t get sidetracked.” He pulled back and waved before starting to head off towards the meeting rooms. Don’t get sidetracked? Must not want to bring Tommy back out to HQ. At least not until the situation with Schlatt was handled properly. With the other walking off Tommy turned to the door and took a step in.

The lab was once again clear of people, with gentle music playing in the background. It was a familiar song he had played not all that long ago while cutting hair for a small kid. It was strange how when something happens once, it always seems to repeat itself. But that's besides the point, the lab was like how it was when he first came in to meet Karl, most likely because he sent him a message that morning that he was coming in and they had a rather important thing to discuss that they couldn’t risk being seen. Of course through some kind of half baked coded message, he was just happy that the other got it.

“Karl!” The blond had called out, only for Karl to roll into view on his desk chair. He smiled before jumping up, “Ah! Tomathy! Just the intern I wanted to see.” Walking over Tommy beamed with open arms. Sure on the camera footage it might seem a little odd for the two to give each other a hug, but it was the best way to cover up what Tommy had to whisper, “Get us to an area with no cameras and microphones, Wilbur’s being paranoid and I wouldn’t put it past him to force you to let him check them.”

He could feel the other tense up beneath him before pulling away, “C’mon Thing 2. Let’s go take a seat.” Was what he said before turning around to allow Tommy to follow him to the corner of the lab. On the way there Tommy had made sure to grab Karl’s laptop from his desk, it was one of those that you could flip and turn into a tablet. As he moved to sit down Tommy couldn’t help but feel the unavoidable pit in his chest, it was heavy on his soul and only created a dreadful feeling encompassing his entire being.

Once they were out of range Karl’s face dropped almost instantly, “What happened?” The suddenness caught the blond off guard, making him pause to blink a few times before pulling out the hard drive, “Tubbo was testing out the bee’s that are here when he caught something on camera,” he started off as he inserted the hard drive into the tablet, “And it makes sense that they would have gone after him if they managed to find out he had this, but he gave it to me to show Wilbur, but I have no idea how he’ll react, or if he’ll even believe me if I’m the one to show him.”

As he went through the files he pulled up the video before handing it to Karl. Tubbo could be heard from the other side as he explained to a non-existent audience what was going on. Saying simple phrases such as, “Good mobility and range from controls.” To, “Needs more agility in wings to create quicker movement.” Before suddenly he paused what he was saying while the robot itself was picking up voices from in the hall.

It was muffled and hard to hear so he let the bee fly closer. The closer he got the clearer Dreams' voice became. As the video continued Tommy couldn’t help but notice the worry and confusion growing on the others face, fear interlaced with his gaze as he stared down to the offending screen.

“Phase one of getting him out of prison is complete, now we just have to do something. A grand reveal on how he’s back, yeah, yeah I get it that the media will already be all over it, but if you want chaos Schlatt needs an actual entrance back into the public eye.” The voice paused before picking up again in a fearsomely playful tone, “You need a bit of chaos if you want control.” Was the last line before the bee accidentally hit something, Tubbo cursing on the other side before gently laying the bee back down on the table.

The quiet the video had offered was deafening, but the visual was far more imposing. From the bee’s perspective it caught the way that the top hero Dream opened the door to the lab, emotionless smiling mask scanning the room before pausing to stare at the bee resting on its side. Pulling the phone back up to his ear Dream spoke quieter, “I have to go. Keep an ear out for me when I ring again, okay?” Before hanging up and walking closer to the bee, leaning down to look at it closer then suddenly, everything cut out.

Pausing for a moment Tommy shifted uncomfortably as Karl took everything in, “I’m guessing that’s where Tubbo cut off the video, but yeah, that’s how, that’s how Schlatt got out in the first place.” Sucking in his lips Karls brow furrowed tremendously, gears turning as thoughts ran rampant through his skull. Tommys worries held water and he too felt the anxieties from such. “I’m going to have to peer into the past and future tonight it seems.” He stated before letting out a sigh.

“What? I, I thought you were essentially retired.” Tommy questioned with a frown plaguing his face, the void in his chest going deeper. This wasn’t right, something about this didn’t sit right with him at all, “I am but when I last checked after helping take him down the first time this wasn’t supposed to happen. Maybe I was looking at the wrong timeline, but I need to go back in and see how this turns out so we can fix it if needed.”

Standing up Karl looked down to the other, “Tommy. Thank you for sharing. I owe you. If you ever need me, if you ever need my powers just do what you do with Ranboo, except just yell out favor. Okay? I’m not giving this out lightly, so use it when you know you have to.” A tension formed in Tommy's throat as the other extended the offer. Something in him telling him that he’d need that favor much sooner than he would want.

“Of course. Thank you.” Taking out the hard drive, Karl shut down the laptop, “You do what you feel like you need to, I’ll be in the separate office. Tell me when you’re heading out so I can take you.” He stated before finally walking off, leaving Tommy to his own devices. Leaving Tommy to his own painful thoughts.

 

“Through playful lips made of yarn, that fragile Capricorn, unraveled words like moths upon old scarves. I know the world’s a broken bone. But melt your headaches, call it home.”

 

The meeting went well. The meeting was fine. The meeting went good. They know where Toby is located and they have a plan of action to get him out in a manner that would keep his escape a relative secret to the people on standby for him. They have a plan, a means of putting an end to this as long as nothing else happened. Though a let down is that they had to wait a few days before being able to execute anything, but it was going to be their best option. 

Then the meeting came down to the wire, everything was discussed yet Technoblade could see the level of concern on Wilbur’s face. Something ate away at his mind and he knew that it would come out one way or another. Techno has known him for quite some time so he’s been able to pick up on some of his ques over the years.

“With the plan in place there is one last thing I would like to discuss in these last few minutes.” His words were laced with tense vocal cords and strained emotions. Gritting his teeth Technoblade knew that now is finally his time to offer the things he’s noticed. Looking up Wilbur finally asked out, “How did Schlatt escape in the first place, or well, who helped.”

Before Wilbur could continue on some kind of monologue Technoblade spoke up, “You think it’s Theseus.” He stated simply, garnering the attention of the room as several pairs of eyes turned to him. The accusation wasn’t without reason though and they all knew that, “You think it’s Theseus because of his large status with no apparent connections, while being able to properly challenge several other heroes including myself and his disappearance after Schlatt’s escape. Or am I just missing something?”

The following quiet spoke for itself. Technoblade was known for his rather accurate assumptions and observations, there’s been several cases and missions that he was the core of their success, the backbone of the industry. This didn’t relieve him from any faults, but they were few and far inbetween. Him speaking up on the topic, being the one to bring up the vigilante in question meant that there was something he knew.

“No, no you aren’t Blade. Go on then. Tell us what you know.” Wilbur responded to the pink haired hero, who in turn leaned back in his seat casually, “Well I know who Theseus is.” He stated casually, as if it were common knowledge, gaining a bit of surprise from the other heroes in the room, “Or well, I have a guess with more than enough evidence to back it up. I will also say this, I don’t think he helped. In fact I think he’s trying to help put him back behind bars in some way, but I don’t know how yet. We’re getting there.”

Clearing his throat Technoblade leaned forward to rest on his forearms, “Though, admittedly you won’t like who I believe he is, so I will ask this. Where is the best place to hide from heroes who are looking for you?” The room was silent at the question, but they all knew the answer, “Where do you hide? Where would they not look? Where would you have to go so that they would suspect you the least?”

No one answered for a few moments, no one wanting to get in the conversation. Though it was Puffy who finally broke it, “Right besides them. Such as,” she paused, “Such as working under them.” The hero explained before looking down, nervous to see where this is going. With a nod The Blade continued, “And Theseus’ activity dropped dramatically when we hired our newest intern-” He was suddenly cut off by Wilbur at the implicated mention of Tomathy, “Blade don’t take this where I think you’re taking it.”

Which was only followed up without hesitation, “Tomathy is in fact Theseus.”

The thick blanket of silence once again rested over the room. Tense shoulders and grit teeth paired with a sweat forming on each brow because Technoblade was rarely wrong, “I would have said so much earlier but everyone grew attached to him. If you all didn’t I could have just said that and you would have been on his tail much quicker, but instead I had to go through several questionably attained files and multiple interactions to finally prove my case.”

Turning his head he motioned for Niki to come close to him. She stood up and moved over, extending her hand to his top let the images in his mind be presented, “Now to start off there’s one big glaring issue and that was that we saw a presentation from Niki that Theseus saved Tomathy. I was ready with nearly all my evidence by that point, but it threw me off. There shouldn’t be a way for that to ever happen. Then it got me thinking about how Tomathy always asked for her to present what he had in his head, which means he could have turned his memories,” He paused as the visual of a younger him training, sparing with a dummy before suddenly the younger him was up against Philza. Landing a punch in the middle of his chest Philza turned into Wilbur, another punch turned Wilbur into the hero technoblade is now, a duplication just like how Tommy could have done, “Into whatever reality you want to present.”

He let the fabricated memory remain for a few moments to put emphasis on his point before it melted away, “The first indicator was very early on, when I met both Tomathy and Theseus for the first time. Each time they got relatively nervous and formed a vocal pattern.” The image of Technoblade meeting Tommy formed, the nervous laughter mixed with the nickname, “Oh hey there! Big man!” Only for it to be paralleled with Theseus turning around and bumping into Techno, “Oh! Uh, hey, hey there big man!” Which then flitted to other moments where Tomathy got nervous and started using the nickname with several other heroes as well as Wilbur’s son.

“Maybe I’m wrong in that judgement, maybe it’s just something the youth now uses that I am unforgivably unaware of. But after both encounters I noticed how similar the two of them are with their physical builds, both rather lanky and having the same height, as well as any other visible measurable features. Though my suspicions were formed they were practically confirmed a few days ago.”

 Another memory formed, and instead of narrating what was happening he let the heroes watch on as Tomathy faked a sneeze and popped Fundy’s ears, letting the boy himself explain his powers and how they work, only to fade when Technoblade was chasing Theseus, “Theseus was practically running for his life. He in fact knew what he was up against, before suddenly turning around to just grab me. He made no move until I threw him into the ground. I thought that it would have ended there until,” a deafening crack sounded out as The Blade was thrown into a brick wall so hard the wall itself cracked with the impact.

“I figured if he had that power to begin with he would have just challenged me at the start, that is unless he copied it.” Pulling away his hand he leaned down to his bag, “But even with those suspicions, even if both seem to have the same build, similar tones and speaking patterns, even the same powers I needed more to see if it was just some cruel coincidence or if my theory was going to be proven further.”

Pulling out two files he laid them out in front of them, “So I went to the orphanage Tomathy and Toby allegedly ran from. I had managed to find Tobys with a bit of difficulty, but not as much as it was to find Tomathys. That’s because he didn’t have one. But,” he raised one of the files, “I did find a file for one of the missing kids, but under the name Tommy. I figured it would have been too close of a similar name to use, too similar to his real status, but after checking the pictures they match. Though again I did run into some concerning information.”

Technoblade hummed as he pulled out several photos to hand to Niki, letting her enlarge them enough for the room to see, and sure enough Tommy’s young face seemed to match Tomathy’s older ones, “If this is in fact our Tomathy he’s not nineteen.” The statement turned heads once again in his direction, “Because if he was nineteen and ran off with Tubbo at the same time three years ago he would of had to be sixteen, fifteen if you’re pushing it, but it says here that Tommy ran away at thirteen, making him sixteen now.” 

“I guess the age also is what helps him be so good with kids, with and without his mask, as well as his strange affinity for Sam.” He let the tension riddled silence of contemplation give him a moment to look through the file again, “Says here his parents died in a fire, which lines up with Tomathy’s story as well. Seems as though he kept enough of himself genuine and true so he wouldn’t have gotten lost in the lies.” 

Looking back up and settling the file down Niki stood still as the projections of childhood photos remain to be looked at and analyzed. After a minute or so Philza was the one to speak, “So it wouldn’t be him because he’s genuinely so close to Toby and was already targeted by Schlatt himself.” Techno nodded to his friend, letting the information and beliefs run through the heroes at the meeting table, fidgeting with their hands as the near undoubtable presentation replayed in their heads.

Finally Wilbur spoke up, his voice void of emotion as he too came to terms with the near impossible idea, “If it is Tomathy, if Tomathy is in fact Tommy then we can’t talk to him now about it. It runs the risk of him running off and he’s the only person who knows Toby enough to ensure that we don’t grab a fake like the one who tried to lure him back to his apartment.” It was a dead conclusion but a subconscious acceptance that the Blade was likely correct. There was too much evidence, too much proof that he gathered by himself, anywhere from plain interactions as well as tangible files that connected the two.

“I’ll need to tell Dream when I see him next, or at least say that it’s a possibility.” Wilbur said in a finalized tone, fully accepting the rational even as his brain pushed back against it all. But before they could carry on anymore there was a faint knock on the door before it opened gently, Karls form coming into view before smiling, “Hey guys, hope I’m not interrupting much but it’s 10:20.” He pointed out, only for the group to collectively check the time.

“Oh goodness, Karl, sorry about that.” Wilbur apologized before an easy smile formed on his face. As he spoke another person came into the room. It was Tomathy, or well, Tommy apparently. Who puckered his lips awkwardly at the sight of Karl and Wilbur, offering Sam who was behind them a wave. A tight smile formed on Sam's face as he put on his mask before waving back. 

Wilbur turned to the blond and for once he saw the young boy's face, but for the first time seeing the true youth behind his features. For once he saw him as someone who was far younger than the older man realized. If he was in fact sixteen he could practically be Wilburs son. The thought almost terrified him.

“Ready to head on out, Tomathy?”

“Oh hell yeah.”

Though the company was always appreciated if he could set it all aside, even as his mind ran with the chance of the other being a danger to himself and his family. A family Wilbur isn’t willing to put at risk.

 

“Sugarcane in the easy mornin’. Weathervanes my one and lonely. Hey moon, please forget to fall down. Hey moon, don’t you go down. You are at the top lungs. Drawn to the ones who never yawn.”

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed! Don't forget to share your thoughts!

:)

Chapter 13: We'll Meet Again

Notes:

*Eyes Major Character Death tag suspiciously*
Oh my god this took so long, this is easily one of the longest chapters there will be, resting at 13,406 words. Take your time there's a lot to go through to have fun with. A lot of details and a lot of emotions. See you in the end notes.

It was taking too long. They were taking too long. The heroes were taking too long. The heroes that Tommy had faith in were taking too long when it came to finding a literal hostage. Taking too long to find a seventeen year old who desperately needed help. Taking too long to find his friend. Taking too long to find his family. His brother. They were taking way too long and he couldn’t handle the pained wait anymore.

Tommy couldn’t deal with it anymore. He couldn’t deal with the idea of his friend potentially being hurt. He couldn’t deal with the fact that Tubbo was in danger, in danger because he wasn't quick enough on his feet, to chase after the fake and find him just like a real friend would have done. His friend was in danger and it was all his fault. The guilt cut deeper than any scar on his body. He felt as though he was completely at fault. He was at fault. This was, in fact, all his fault. If he had just simply gone the extra mile when it came to his friends safety in the first place there wouldn’t be this stress infused agony. 

Tommy wasn’t going to let this be his end. He wasn’t going to let this be his fall. He wasn’t going to let this continue on any further. Tommy was tired of letting his friend get the short end of the stick. Tommy was tired of letting the heroes fail. Tommy was tired of sticking to the back and never stepping a foot closer to the situation.

Tommy was going to pick his mask back up. Tommy was going to go out. Tommy was going to save someone who needed help, just like he said he always would three years ago. Fuck playing it safe. Fuck letting others do what he can. Fuck all of it. He was going to do this himself because no one was taking this as seriously as it needed to be.

It started with keeping himself up late one night. It started with using his restlessness to his advantage. It started with him staring up at the ceiling until the clock ticked to the witching hour. The dark cloak of the night rested over the room, the only bit of light coming through was the streetlamps just outside his window. The apartment was dead quiet. That night it was just Wilbur, Fundy, and Tommy sleeping at the apartment, Techno and Phil both having gone to their own home for the night. Which gave Tommy a better chance of sneaking around the dead rooms.

Quietly sitting up from his bed he gently set his feet to the ground before standing up. Taking soft steps and creaking open his door inch by inch, Tommy made sure to look around the open apartment before moving in the direction of Wilbur’s bedroom. The man always kept the most important and confidential files himself at all times, he was always so paranoid that someone would break into HQ and steal them from his office, but if someone tried they wouldn’t know where the documents were. That is, except they knew that they weren’t in the office. That exception being taken advantage of by the person who currently bunked with him.

Opening the door to the master bedroom was easily the most terrifying moment of the entire nightly operation. The blond had moved so slow he was surprised he made it inside before sunrise. There was no sound as the knob turned, and only a light squeak of the door hinges sounded out as it was pushed open. Tommy paused for a moment with the door ajar, ears straining themselves to hear if the small sound rose the older man, or if he was about to stir awake.

There was no indication of such, under the assumption Tommy pushed in further, walking in on light feet as he closed the door behind him. Squinting his eyes Tommy let the light that flitted in from the outside lead his way. Though he did have to start crawling on his knees, hands grazing over the floor in order to find the case that contained everything. It was leaned up on the bedside table closest to Wilbur. If there was ever a moment that he had to grab it and run it was right there, instead on the side of the king sized bed that remained empty.

After unlatching the case, heart racing in his chest, Tommy could barely see the words on the first paper where it rested. His adrenaline was picking up, heart beating quicker, pulse rising as he could hear the rapid blood flow through his skull. Yet he had to keep himself focused, he couldn’t let it all get to him. WIth a deep silent breath he carefully viewed each paper before moving on. Hoping that at least by now they had his friend's location.

Paper after paper, document by document, hope seemed to be almost lost in the moment. Dread formed as his thoughts struck at him again and again, one after the other repeating similar phrases that they couldn’t even find him. If they can’t find him what makes you think that you can, at least without getting caught. Before finally he paused, buzzing eyes taking in the name of his friend on the front of a confidential packet, silencing the loud white noise that his guilty thoughts spat out. Pulling back the cover his eyes were already scanning through the pages, going through the background information, what they knew, what they could guess at. Skimming through the words before finally landing on the plans for onward movement. Lifting the paper he put it up to the small light that came in through the windows.

His eyes landed on the confirmed address that Tubbo was supposed to be at. Taking the address to memory Tommy put the document back in its rightful space and closed the case before propping it back up where it should lay. Though once he was about to leave there was a restless rustling coming from Wilbur, noisily tossing around in his sleep as he woke up.

At the sound Tommy nearly jumped, quickly moving to the corner of the room where Wilbur wouldn’t be able to see him in the dark, on the other side of the bed in the darkest corner. A groan sounded out as the bed squeaked as the other sat up. Holding his breath to avoid making any sound, in the moment all Tommy could do was sit back and listen. He could hear the other take in a gentle breath before the room went dead quiet.

The silence only rang in Tommy's ears, a loud buzzing that hurt his head before the other quietly moved towards his bedroom door. From where Tommy was hiding with his head peeked out over the edge he could make out Wilburs figure as he opened the door, as well as have the faintest recognition that the other felt as though something was off based on the tension residing in his features. Slowly the other walked out into the apartment and Tommy silently followed behind him.

By the time he was at the doorway Wilbur was a little over halfway to the guest room, which Tommy had left open by accident. Mentally hitting himself Tommy bit into the side of his cheek before quickly making it to the bathroom. For once he was happy his years of vigilantism made him so light on his feet. Slinging into the bathroom without so much as a sound, he flicked on the light and turned on the water faucet to mimic the sound of washing his hands.

By the time he faked coming out Wilbur had turned his attention to the bathroom, not noticing that maybe the bathroom light wasn’t on when he first walked out into the living space. The older of the two seemed to relax, but it wasn’t by much, only enough for a sigh to force its way out of his being. He was clearly standing by the room Tommy was staying in, and he recognized the fact that he was caught lurking around. His eyes flickered from the room over to Tommy, “I’m,” he paused, “Sorry, I just woke up and saw that your door was open.” He explained exhaustion laced in his tone.

“Ah it’s fine Wilbur, I was just, in the bathroom.” He said sheepishly and he pointed back to the room he just came out of, “Yeah, yeah I uh, I see that.” WIlbur paused, staring at the other for a moment, “I’ll see you in the morning,” his voice was cut off for a moment, before picking back up, a strange emphasis being placed on the final word, “Tomathy.” And soon enough Wilbur had bled back into the darkness of his own room, leaving Tommy alone with the newly acquired information.

Then came the following day. Tommy had smiled throughout breakfast and offered Fundy gentle reassurances over his insecurities that he felt comfortable enough to bring up to the older blond. When Wilbur was around for about an hour to eat much wasn’t said between him and the intern. Quiet good mornings were exchanged, but he seemed to be almost on edge, with grit teeth and a half hardened look in his eyes before forcing himself to leave for the day. Leaving Tommy and Fundy alone by themselves.

When Fundy had spoken to him it was almost like Tommy was under water. The words of the other muffled through the liquid, or as though cotton was pressed into Tommys ears, accompanied by an agitating buzz. Sucking in his lips after Tommy finished his food he stood to head to the sink and clean his dishes. After waiting for an opportunity to say something to the kid he finally had the chance to speak up, “Hey mate?” The gentle confrontation caught the redheads attention easily, turning his head to meet the eyes of the other, “Oh? Yeah?” Turning around Tommy leaned his back on the sinks edge to be able to look the boy in the eyes, “I just wanted to let you know that I’ll be really busy today. So I won’t be able to help with anything, alright?”

The statement seemed to disappoint the other, a frown deepening on his face, “So, no games today?” Fundy asked clearly disappointed at the implications, but the question was met with a soft smile as the blond walked over to ruffle the kids hair, “Not for a bit. Maybe later. I’ll have the door locked and my headphones in. If you need me just text me alright.” The younger of the two nodded, Tommy gave him one last smile before walking off to the guest room. He felt bad. He felt bad for lying to the other, using the displaced trust only to go behind his back and do something else. But he also couldn’t find it in himself to truly care. He was far more worried about his friends wellbeing than the child's feelings.

Did that make him heartless? Selfish perhaps? Most likely in some sense. He most likely was the bad guy. He was most likely a rather disproportionately bad to good kind of guy. Most likely. Most likely in his own head that is.

He waited at the very least. Waited to hear Fundy shuffle away from the dining room to his own once again. As he waited he listened to make sure the other didn’t need help with anything. All while silently hoping that waiting was all he needed to do to make it all better. But waiting typically didn’t do that. Waiting is what got him here in the first place. Waiting was a virtue when it decided that it was going to be.

Once he heard the close of Fundy's door Tommy snapped himself out of it. With a deep breath Tommy turned to the room before moving around to grab a different change of clothes, as well as a large hoodie to help himself cover up and hide in plain sight. He nearly grabbed a face mask, but figured it might have brought too much attention his way. So he went with the classics of the hidden disguises.

Then came the next part that would be a bit more difficult. Walking over to the window that the room housed it was painfully obvious when looking down that there was a lack of a fire escape on the side of the wall. It was broad daylight outside and he couldn’t just walk out the front door of the building. He wasn’t worried about being caught, about someone finding him trying to run off to do something. Instead he was more worried about being stopped. About being held back and forced to stay behind.

He couldn’t risk being forced to stay behind. So he took in a deep breath as he opened the window, closing his eyes as he let the power he borrowed from the previous night flow through him. He had already gone through the torment of spending a full day developing the bone structure needed to use the power. He had spent countless hours practicing the use of such before carefully pocketing the ability until needed. Such as now.

As he stood on the edge of the window Tommy looked down to the streets several stories below his being. Leaning forward he let time fly by as wind rushed past his face. It was strange how slow he fell. How in the moment of utter horror curling in his gut he couldn’t help but relish in the feeling of undoubted freedom. At the moment he was not falling, he was flying. As the windows passed by his head, blue eyes looked up to the overcasted sky, the only bit of sun that he could see was at the frayed edges of grey clouds, the lighter hue of the dull color was the only bit of shine that Tommy could find in the dark sky.

The noisy wind rushed by his skull as he closed his eyes to soak in the moment. The moment of falling. The moment of flying, but it didn’t last long because as he reached into his persons to pull out Philza’s power, as the other worldly wings sprouted from his back he was no longer just flying. He was soaring. 

The wings expanded from his back, suddenly forcing a large gust of wind from underneath him and sending him up into the skyline from which he fell. A few eyes looked up to him but before any could react he was already on his way in the direction of his apartment complex. As he whirled past through the air he carefully maneuvered himself to gently fall onto the roofs of surrounding buildings. Not wanting anyone he knew to see the heroes wings and suspect him of doing something he shouldn’t. Even though they likely already did.

As he landed on the roof he felt his feet stumble beneath him, causing him to nearly tumble before he ran off to keep himself on his feet. As he felt himself stabilize he ran along the rooftops, jumping over the edges to make it over the alleyways below. The familiar building formed itself in the distance. The rundown fire escape with the stained walls of the apartment's exterior. A sense of familiarity washed over him, after going weeks being stuck in a separate home to finally see his own let his shoulders ease down just the slightest.

Finally jumping down to the ground with a not so careful landing Tommy raced inside to see Clementine sitting at her front desk, eyes down turned to look at the newspaper in her hands. She seemed tired, as if the stress of everything that was going on was affecting her as well. At the sound of the door the old woman looked up, only for her eyes to go wide at the sight of the other, “Goodness, Tommy.” She called out as she shakily pushed herself to her feet.

“Clementine!” He yelled out to her as he ran over to the desk, “I didn’t know if you were alright, it’s so good to see you.” When the imposter had run up to him outside of HQ Tommy wasn’t sure how much of what the other was telling him was the truth. He wasn’t sure if they did in fact go for the ever lovable apartment owner, or if it was just a ruse to get him to follow them. So to see her doing fine was like a flood of relief was washing over him.

He couldn’t help himself when he ran up to her, enveloping her in a tight hug as his breath was caught in his throat. Her own arms wrapped around him to return the hug, pulling him close because she too felt the residing guilt fade for a moment as the kid she helped take care of for the past three years finally returned. Though of course it didn’t stop the gnawing pain of not knowing where Tubbo was.

Tommy whispered as he held onto her, “I know where he is,” it nearly came out choked up and as though he was biting back the guilt. In a sense he was, he was biting back against the pain that surged through his chest when he thought of his family, his pseudo-brother. But he was going to save him. Going to help him. So telling Clementine only felt like a way to materialize the future. To set it in stone, “I’m going to get him tonight. I just came here to get my gear.”

At the muttered words Clementine pulled back, her brows pulled together as her lips were set into a thin line. Opening her mouth slightly she quickly bit her tongue, going to say something before deciding against it. Letting out a sigh as her gaze turned to the ground, “Just,” she paused, “Just be careful. Make sure your bags are ready in case this goes down south. You have a back up plan,” her worried gaze turned back up to meet his own, a pleading look in them, “Right?”

Biting at the inside of his cheek Tommy forced a nod. He had a back up plan. It wasn’t the best. It wasn’t anything truly extensive, but he had a plan. At the confirmation Clementine pulled back, sucking in a deep breath through her nose before having a part of her normal self shine as she spat out an ever encouraging, “Go get ‘em tiger, and if you get hurt I’ll kill ya myself. Got it?”

The noted change in mood Tommy felt the edges of his mouth tick upwards, offering her what he could in return, “Will do ma’am. See you soon.” Giving her a mock salute she returned the gesture as she watched him run up the building's stairs. Thankfully the ransacked room was finally left alone out of police or official hero jurisdiction. So whatever evidence they found was taken, but given that Tommy wasn’t in a jail cell they likely didn’t check beneath the cheap floor boards.

While rushing up the stairs the blond could feel the adrenaline return through the rush of his head. His thoughts buzzed almost painfully throughout his skull. Almost cracking at his very being as his eyes went dry as he squinted, a distant acceptance that he desperately needed some kind of pain reliever the moment he could get his hands on some. Any of his thoughts ran off as he saw the front door of his apartment.

It was obviously the main entrance for Schlatt’s lackeys to have gotten in, if the broken hinges and large scratches were any indication. The faded guilt had suddenly returned back tenfold as he walked towards the beaten door. His hand was practically shaking as his palm rested on the knob. He didn’t even want to open the door, but to get what he needed he had to. So with a wave of courage he turned the handle and pushed himself inside, at the sight of the state of the main room he nearly cried out.

The living room was practically run through, a dent was in the wall, likely from someone's body crashing into the painted drywall, furniture was overturned, their few decorations they had around their home were thrown to the floor and tossed aside like nothing. It was all wasted away in front of his very soul. There was an endless pit of a void that resided in his chest where his heart laid. A nipping voice whispered to him again about how this was all his fault, how it all rested on his shoulders.

Moving on to his own room he pushed back the door to see the untouched landscape. No, he thought to himself, this isn’t my fault. Taking a few steps forwards he knelt to the ground, hooking his fingers along the edge of a loose board in the floor. And even if it was, as the flooring was pulled up he spotted his mask, utility belt, shoes, uniform, and everything else he stored there in case he ever needed it. 

I’m going to fix it.

 

“Keep smiling through, just as you always do. ‘Till the blue skies drive the dark clouds away.” 

 

The night time breeze was cool against the small bits of exposed skin, sneaking up from the edges of the mask to provide light kisses of wind on Tommys face. It was a strangely calming feeling for a mission that was going to eat at his very soul. It provided a calm before the storm so to speak, even though he hoped for the cloudy skies to pass and reveal a brighter sun than before.

The clock struck 8:43, and from his vantage point on the opposite building to the one that housed his friend Tommy watched as the guards turned their backs to switch patrols, giving him the chance to use his shoes to launch him towards the other roof. Landing carefully he grounded himself into the concrete. As he took a moment to take in a deep breath Tommy moved towards the door that was used to access the generator at the top of the building. When he went to go open the door he was relatively surprised to find it unlocked.

Though at the same time the fact that they felt brave enough to do so only caused a spike in his anxiety. Pressing himself into the side of the wall Tommy closed the door behind him as he made his way through to the stairwell down. His ears were being pushed to their limits as he listened in, on not only himself, but for anyone nearby. No sounds of any kind rang out as he made his way to the bottom of the stairs.

After he had found the address Tubbo was at the previous night, he spent the rest of his time studying the layout of the building, taking into account all of the twists and turns that were the long hallways with little to no indication of even the floor he was on. His head turned to look around the corner slowly, the eyes of his mask looking down each way to once again find nothing. No one. No soul dared to roam the halls of the large office area. It only stabbed a strained pain in his heart once more.

Even without his friend in his ear telling him where to go or what to do Tommy could tell that something wasn’t right. His throat tightened as he walked towards the direction where it was believed his friend was held. With each step he took his pace only grew more and more frantic, quickening as his eyes took in the lack of guards, lackeys, or henchmen of some kind. There was no one along the path to a hostage. No one on the path that led to their trading token. 

Soon enough he broke out into a sprint, using the powered shoes to send him leaps and bounds forwards at a time, a mechanical sound echoing throughout the halls but the blond couldn’t find it within himself to care. Coming to another stairwell he jumped over its entirety before landing and going off once again. His breath going ragged as his thoughts overpowered him. This isn’t right. There’s no one here. This has to be some kind of set up. I need to just grab Tubbo and go. Is Tubbo even here? Would they have moved him if they were expecting me?

The last mumbled thought made him come to a screeching halt. Would they have moved him if they were expecting me? He asked himself once again. Head turning in all directions his eyes squinted as they were forced to their limits to get a better look around, heart pounding in his chest. He didn’t see anyone, hear anyone. No presence in the shadows alerted him. He just needed to get to his friend, hope he’s there, grab him, and go.

With the checklist in his mind Tommy was off once more, pushing himself down into the hallway that held the room he was looking for. His eyes fell onto the nearly fully cloaked sign of the room's number. Planting his feet into the ground so he would come to a stop Tommy rested his hand on the knob of the door. A lump in his throat as he was finally about to let this all come to a bitter close. His anxieties nipped at his mind the moment before he turned the handle and pushed open the door.

It was weird. It was weird how no alarms went off with the opening of the door. It was weird how all the doors anyway seemed to be unlocked. It was strange how no one was around when Tubbo, as a hostage, sat in the middle of the office room tied up with duct tape over his mouth. It was strange how when their eyes met Tubbo only held fear in his gaze as he thrashed against the constraints he was in, yelling against the tape as his throat rasped itself to produce a terrified, “‘un! ‘Un!” Tears in his eyes as he struggled.

It was a set up. It was in fact a set up. It was in fact just a ploy to get to him. In a sense, he had failed again. Tommy failed, but he wasn’t going to do so without doing something right. So in a moment his adrenaline boggled brain forced him forwards, sliding on his knees to rest in front of his friend who in turn only struggled more, muffled screams ringing louder as Tommy reached into his utility belt to pull out a knife, “You know, villains really need to step it up when it comes to bounding people up. Like ropes are so dated and easy to cut through.” He attempted to joke, but the wet streaks running down Tubbo’s face weren’t easing up in any sense.

It wasn’t until his friend was able to reach up to his face and yank the tape off his mouth himself, “We have to go, now.” He spoke with a strained throat while Tommy finished taking off the last piece of the tangled rope, “No shit Sherlock.” With the quip back the blond picked up his trembling and likely half numb friend from the ground. Tommy doesn’t know how long he’s been there, and he doesn’t want to risk the other not being able to keep up.

A few steps out the door though he knew it was only going to go downhill from that moment on. A deafen shot rang out, speeding just by Tommy and landing into the wall he was running towards. As the buzzing in his head made its home in his ears he didn’t even bother looking back behind him. Instead he opted to run, wings once again sprouting behind his body so his turns would be sharper, as well as to send a gust of wind along side using the moon shoes he wore to go up the first stairwell in a single bound.

The lone shot behind him turned into two, which turned into three, which turned into several pairs of feet following behind him. His chest had tightened, squeezing his heart and his very being as he was in the race to the roof, being weighed down by his friend’s extra weight, while also having the technological advantage to be quicker. Another shot rang out, this time managing to squeeze itself by much closer than the previous one, but as soon as it ran past him the moment came for him to be able to use his shoulder to fling open the roof's door.

With the night air rushing through his system his wings opened up and shot him up into the sky, causing a sound of panic to come out of Tubbo while his hand gripped his friend's jacket. A cry falling past his lips as Tommy sent them through the air at the quickest speed he could go. It might not have been as fast as the winged hero himself but it certainly was quicker than anything the two were used to. It was only when he let himself slow down did he speak to the other, “Big man, can you feel your arms and legs?” His voice was shaky and uneven, but his friends were mid hyperventilating. Trembling vocals and was clearly terrified, “Yes? No. I couldn’t, but it’s coming back.”

Tommy nodded, brain running as fast as he was, sucking in a deep breath he looked down to his friend, “Alright, I’ll keep them distracted and hide you in an alleyway alright? If I can get them off my ass you should be fine.” Looking around suddenly Tommy dropped from his altitude down to the ground level of the sidewalk, once against startling his friend at the sudden change in direction.

As he landed Tommy was quick to sit his friend down next to a dumpster, the putrid smell making Tubbo’s face twist, “I know big man, and I am so sorry, but for now just stay here while I deal with them alright?” He was already pulling away, already about to run off when Tubbo grabbed his wrist, forcing the other to turn to him while he spoke out, “Be safe. Please. Don’t get hurt, alright?” The simple plea stunted Tommy for a second, the care and affection pouring out from the other gripped at his heartstrings before tearing them apart.

“Of course I will.” With a nod from his friend Tommy turned to run down through the alley, wings crumbling back into his torso. After taking a few turns the men who were following him seemed to have caught up in the moment, at the very least when he was already away from Tubbo.

Tommy found himself delivering several blows to different guys all at once. A swift kick to the gut here, grabbing someone's arm and twisting it behind them there, a quick punch to the side of the head to knock someone else out soon following. Holding them back for a moment, making them pause and hesitate for a moment long enough for him to run off just a few more yards forward. Dragging them away further and further from his friend.

Yet as time went on and Tommy grew tired he couldn’t help but feel as though the direction was intentional. That their long pauses were planned beforehand. That the ways that they backed him into the direction meant something. It threw Tommy off, silently said that they were trying to get him to a certain location he wasn’t aware of where. It caused a light feeling in his chest and head, making his brain swim with possibilities.

Eventually he just ended up running. He ended up turning away and sprinting off down the alley that the group had found their way in. The lackey’s chased after him, just not as fast at their top speed.

It wasn’t until he made his way in the block that he heard what was up ahead. It was murmurs and sirens, and megaphones to get directions across. He could see the red and blue lights painting the walls of the buildings as well as the gleam of the sides of white cars a half block in front of him. Those following him noticed his sudden hesitation, and could see him coming up with a different route, a different plan, a means of avoiding the aftermath of another surprise attack. The set up was a bit bigger than the young vigilante had realized. 

He was about to turn. Maybe if he was just a split second faster this could have all been avoided. Maybe if he opened the wings once more it wouldn’t have happened. A moment before he could switch directions the group behind him came to a stop as one threw a sizable explosive his way before they turned around.

It wasn’t meant to be harmful, it could have been lethal by accident. but they could have made it fit into the plan anyway. Tommy didn’t even have the chance to gasp as it went off, pain erupting through his back as it sent him tumbling forward on the ground. Instinctively he grabbed a hold of his mask, holding it to his face as his body rolled into the inner edge of the scene. His sudden entrance as well as the rattling the explosive had made had turned the heads of heroes and police officers alike. 

It took him a few agonizing seconds as the pain webbed its way across his body to find it within himself to stand, but once he did Tommy stood frozen as he stared at the scene around him. Big T, Theseus, a wanted vigilante who was likely suspected of aiding an escape of a notorious villain just came out of an alleyway due to an explosion at the scene of a surprise attack. He honestly shouldn’t be surprised that when he raised his head there was a gun being aimed directly at him.

It was silent for a few seconds. Dead quiet air hung heavy around the area. His eyes flickered to the several heroes who were here to help ensure citizens safety. He could see Sam and Puffy, a group of kids surrounding them both. He could see The Blade and Sapnap bringing out the last few people from the building. He could see Philza and Wilbur, the friendly faces of hero society as a whole speaking with the representatives who were targeted. He could see Niki talking with people who were struggling to find their families and children. Tommy was too enraptured by his situation to even put together what had happened to bring them all there.

But it didn’t matter because now their heads were all turned to him, eyes wide and almost recognizing as he stood. He couldn’t focus on them though, he had to focus on the officers in front of him.

“Listen, I, I know you’re doing your job,” he stuttered out, but it was ignored, instead he was met with a harsh demand, “On your knees, hands behind your head, mask off.” Three requests in one, none of which he couldn’t do given that he had no idea what the group of Schlatt’s men had planned, “I can’t.” He stated, only to be met with the same demand. None of the heroes moved to apprehend him for reasons he couldn’t piece together.

Tommy felt like his head was buzzing, he couldn’t keep it on right. His adrenaline was running out and his mouth was dry. He was exhausted from the sudden rush, the lack of sleep, the intense drain of emotions that only brought him down even more. Nothing felt right in the moment. Nothing was right in the moment. There was no logical way of thinking in this kind of situation, instead he was running on fear and instinct. 

“Officer I can’t!” He yelled out, hoping that maybe by being louder he can get through to him, but before he could continue the louder voice of the other came out, “You cannot resist an officer, you are currently a suspect in today's attack!” Tommy can’t risk being held back in this moment. He couldn’t risk it. He can’t ever risk anything anymore because the stakes were far too high.

Taking a step forward he did his best to offer reason, “Please sir, I,” a loud bang rang out once again that night. Tommy could distantly understand. He could understand the fear, the worry, the strained emotions that came with the job, the tension that came with being part of the backup crew of dealing with the surprise attack. But the rage burned through his hazy resolve as the bullet lodged itself in his leg.

A mangled scream rang out of his throat. The sight caught many heroes by surprise as the officer moved to take the shot. It was Wilbur and Philza who had broken off from their sectioned group first, The Blade stepping forward as well, but each were met with police officers of their own, silent words being spoken to them. Whatever they did said to them made them stop in their tracks, worry filled eyes looking in his direction. If Tommy had the ability to focus right now he would have been able to realize that in the moment detaining the suspect did not fall under their jurisdiction. 

Tommy was wailing, having fallen over to his knee while his other leg rested almost limpy as he cried and screamed out, several curses flying from his mouth as the pain set itself in deeper. He was heaving, breath unstable as tears flowed down his face beneath his mask. He was still being aimed at even though he was already shot. He needed to let the hysteria pass but he couldn’t, a mild shock having set in for a few minutes before his ears were finally able to listen to the words that were being spoken.

They were demanding him to take off his mask. They were demanding him to reveal himself. His identity. With shaky breaths Tommy did his best to think up what he had to do. Mainly what he had to do to set everything straight without being killed in the process. The main thing he needed now, more than ever was trust. He needed trust as the vigilante. He needed heroes, officials, and officers alike to have faith in him because things have been getting far more intense.

Things have taken a turn for the worst and he needs to stay one foot ahead of everyone else. This wasn’t just for him, but for Tubbo as well. It wasn’t even just him and Tubbo, but Ranboo. The other vigilante who had been slowly making his way into their hearts. He had people to protect, and to get that protection he needed to make sure he had trust. 

There aren't a lot of ways to get trust from them, but there were a few things that he could think of. Such as doing what he’s asked. Such as being vulnerable and giving a piece of himself to them in hopes that they would be understanding. Such as taking off the mask. Don’t get him wrong, he didn’t want to, but if that is what would get them on his side he was willing to take the leap of faith. If it meant that this would all come to an end.

His hands trembled as it raised to his mask, unclasping the sides of it and sliding the material off his face, exhausted blue eyes met the face of the police officer. Dropping the mask to the ground so he could remove the fabric covering the bottom half of his expression as well as his hood. It caused a falter, a silence, a tension in the air that would not be fixed with the simple revelation. Tommy looked young. He looked small. Most of all he looked absolutely exhausted, as if he were beaten down rugged before getting to this point, though being shot certainly contributed to it.

Any silence there remained was broken by a shout from the crowd, “Tommy!” The voice was familiar, one that he’s recognized and known for several years. Mainly from all the times he ran away from his foster homes as well as the orphanage. Mainly from all the rides in the back of a cop car, sometimes eating on something in the passenger seat. He could recognize officer Manuelo's voice from the choir of a hundred. 

Yet it made him cringe in the moment, while the other moved towards him. The officer who had taken the shot turned to him, a bewildered look in his eyes, “You know him?” He asked out in a half yell, only to receive a rough answer from the older man, “Of course I know him this is Tommy. ” He put emphasis on the name as he walked forward towards the vigilante, but he was stopped before he passed the edge of the group that surrounded the kid. It caused the officer to huff before turning his gaze to Tommy, “Tomas, what are you doing.”

The blonds expression was sour, twisted with anger and pain as he began to speak, “I was being fucking chased before an explosion went off and sent my ass flying.” He spat out to the officer, who only frowned before shooting back, “What the fuck were you doing to get you to be chased down.” The harsh nip in his tone is what finally brought out the anger Tommy felt alongside a taste of betrayal. The haze from being shot at as well as the exhaustion faded with the boiling anger in his gut. He wasn’t expecting to see the other, he didn’t want to see him 

Tommy used to always be by the man's side. It was a joke amongst the officers about how Manuelo might as well have adopted the kid by that point the amount of times he found him from running off or sneaking out. He honestly might have had Tommy not run off by the ripe age of thirteen. He was in the cop car every week, eating some kind of fast food with the angriest expression each time, though sometimes he would allow himself to relax when it was just the pair and he was willing to extend a hand out to ask for help. At some point Tommy saw him as some kind of hero and jokingly dubbed him Mexican Dream, which only seemed to become an inside joke between the pair.

But now, on the ground and halfway writhing in pain he couldn’t help but fix a hard glare on the other, “What was I doing? What was I doing? ” He yelled out, “I was doing your job! I was doing the fucking heroes job! I was saving fucking Tubbo because everyone here did jack shit!” He screamed at the other, Manuelo moved to say something but it was only met with more frustrated screams from the blond.

“No! Don’t you dare say shit! I have been doing just fine on my own for three god damn years. I have been fighting all the criminals none of you ever bothered to even look to. I dealt with it for years while everyone else threw my district to the fucking gutter!” Anger lit up behind his eyes as he yelled out, “No one made a move to help my friend when there was a chance that he could have been tortured! You knew his address yet never made a move to save him! I saved him! Me! A vigilante that you all hated!”

With a creased brow he only continued, anger intensifying because finally he was able to let it all out, “You all wonder why the public turned their hopes to the vigilantes of the streets when you all do nothing to help them!” The tears that were once streaming down his face from the pain that came with the shot, but now for an entirely different reason, “I’ve seen it when no one is there. I have been saved, but I have also been left to the sharks. I have seen the good of evil doers and the bad in the righteous, and by all fucks sake I couldn’t stand to see my landlord be in so much pain because of all the shit everyone pulled.”

“I was tired and exhausted of waiting because waiting does absolutely fucking nothing! And waiting is all you have done! So I stopped waiting and stepped in!” His voice cracked, slowly going hoarse with his screams, “And I would have been safe if you didn’t fucking stop me!” He was heaving, struggling to keep himself stable as the deep frown on the officer in front of him stood out, the blond not daring to look at anyone elses face.

The older man's voice was soft, face framed by grey hair, his sad eyes that spoke a thousand words by themselves, “Tomas,” his voice was soft, pulled thin with exhaustion as he tried to offer a comforting voice to give the rigid news, “You’ve been caught.” At the statement Tommy shook his head slowly, tears running down his face more, “I, I never cared about being caught. I just,” he looked up to him, teary eyes only pulling at more heartstrings, “I just never wanted to be stopped. I never wanted to be stopped from helping someone.”

The revelation hurt in a way that Manuelo wasn’t expecting. It made him sag a little, let out a sigh before he pushed against anyone trying to gently hold him back. Walking up to the kid who was practically shaking in his own spot, but at the sight of him closing in Tommy's throat was caught, “Wait, no, I don’t know if they’re still around-” but he was cut off by the other waving his hand off in dismissal as he always had before in the past, “It’s fine.” He hummed out as he walked over to help Tommy up, even if he was scooting back ever so slightly. Though Tommy eventually let him help, careful of his leg as he held onto Manuelo.

“See? It’s all fine.” Was his last words before a shot rang out, a bullet landing in the center of the man's forehead. Tommys heart stopped as he watched the life be pulled out of him, fell with him to the ground with a cry of shock and horror. As the bullet flew as did the people around him, the heroes pushed at the cops only to be halted when the grounded Tommy felt the barrel of a gun be pressed into the back of his head.

He couldn’t see what was going on behind him. Too afraid to turn, but the fear on the heroes faces, the heroes who finally tried to move to get him once again frozen. Once again unable to do anything. Once again waiting. But he couldn’t even focus on that. All he could focus on the body laying in front of him, lifeless and bloodied, only snapping out of it when the familiar voice rang out from behind him. 

“What a way to make a grand reentrance.” The infamous villain's voice rang out. Schlatt standing proudly behind the blond vigilante with a smirk, looking to Wilbur, “And no hero can do anything about it.” He chuckled, “Because you know I’ll do it.” He said in an almost singsong tone. He hummed, taking in a deep breath as he stretched his free arm, “It’s so nice to be back and wow did this take a whole lot of planning.”

Wilbur was staring down Schlatt who casually leaned back on himself, “Oh I’m so sorry Siren. Hate me messing with your staff members?” He asked with a tilt of his head, “Or, well, are you wondering why. Because rest assured me making my way back into the public eye came with a reason you know.” A sickening grin returned to his face as he let himself start off on a speech of some kind, “I had some of my eggs in your basket. Some people on my side, all hidden in plain sight.”

A hum escaped his throat as he continued, “It was all going well, really and truly until someone ,” the gun pressed into the back of Tommys head harder, making him visibly flinch away from the villain, only to be dragged back into the man. Tommy would never admit to it, but he wanted to cry in that moment, “found out some things he wasn’t supposed to. Well, not just him either, but his good ole roommate as well. They figured out some things that no one was ever supposed to find out until I gave the go ahead, but then it seemed as though there was a change in plans.” 

  “So I took my kid back, brought him home and timed everything out as best as I could, which seemed to be perfect. The perfect time for Tommy to try and wait for you heroes to do your job, the right amount of time before he takes it upon himself, the right amount of time before finding the address, the right amount of time for him to actually leap into it all. I timed it all out perfectly with a bit of help.”

“And I know what you’re thinking, Schlatt, how do you know if he knew? If he knew why didn’t he say anything? Well that's simple enough.” Tommy could practically feel the wicked smile on the other man's face. He could feel the chill it sent down the other heroes spines. He could feel the tension increase as well as the pits in everyone's stomachs fall down deeper as he simply said, “He’s scared of you.”

The laughs proceeded to fall from his lips as he spoke, “He’s scared of you heroes . He’s scared of what you all would have done to him. The questions along with the unwanted answers. Poor kid, this poor sixteen year old you all let get shot at, was rightfully terrified!” Tommy couldn’t stand for this anymore. He couldn’t deal with the situation he was in, so in the moment he let his head roll back until it clicked a familiar button where it laid. He hated calling for Ranboo when he had no idea where the other was, or if he was even in range, but he always had to try. A shaky yet painfully optimistic, “Mask!” Called out, but after a few seconds Tommy knew the other wasn’t going to make it. He was too far. 

The action seemed to have offended the villain behind him, a scowl on the others face with a fixed glare, “Trying to call for backup now?” He asked coldly,  “Well we can’t have that.” There was an awful moment where the villain relished hearing the scream pour out from Tommys mouth as a second bullet was lodged in his shoulder, pulling the trigger after angeling the gun a bit lower and then refixing it on his head.

It snapped Wilbur, who tried to stride forward, calling out to him as his power seeped out, “ Let him go. ” It should have shaken the entire crowd but it had no effect. Instead the imposing figure had stopped once again as Schlatt hooked an arm around a crying Tommys neck, pressing the barrel of the gun into the side of his head. Schlatt was laughing again. This time the insanity not being held back, “You know that won’t work Wilbur! It didn’t before and it definitely won’t now!”

That’s right. Schlatts power was deflection. If he held something or someone people cared about it would get rid of their powers. Schlatt was holding Tommy. Schlatt had something against WIlbur and it’s why he couldn’t move. Tommy was the reason Wilbur had to wait. The guilt in his gut only seemed to be more pained as the realizations hit one after another. 

The blond was heaving, the blood loss starting to get to him as he tried to force his eyes open, “As I was saying, two little shits found out a bit too much so I used one to lure the other, and that’s when I realized I could expose all of us in one go!” Before the sadistically excited voice continued he paused, the silence over masked by the ringing in Tommy’s ears. 

“And I’ll be honest, those two would never let the other be hurt. So when one is in danger, you’ll know the other is always nearby.” Tommy could feel himself slipping and he could hardly stand the feeling, he wanted to scream all the while he wanted nothing more than collapse beneath himself, but the villain called out, “Toby, I know you’re there, come on out now.” He felt himself force open his eyes as best as he could, instantly wriggling in the man's grip as he tried to fight back, but he was too weak. The attempts are more annoying than effective. 

His voice was taut as pleas for the other to remain hidden fell from weakened vocal chords. He doesn’t want to be the reason people get hurt. He doesn’t want to be the reason one of them gets hurt beyond repair, though in a sense he was already at that point. Tears flowed down in bigger drops when he saw Tubbo come out of the alleyway ahead, the other boy still obviously struggling with the weird feeling and bruises on his limbs, but he appeared to be determined in some sense.

Schlatt on the other hand smiled at the sight of his son. His son who didn’t want anything bad to happen to his friend. His son who was loyal to the blond. His son who was no longer his son in any sense. His son who had tears in his eyes because he couldn’t stand the sight of his perceived brother undergoing so much hurt, “Son,”

“Don’t call me something I’m not.” It was a sharp reply, one that would hurt a father who cared. Schlatt wasn’t that hurt, “Alright you accident. Let’s have a talk then.” No one missed the way Tubbo grit his teeth at the harmful nickname, but the boy wasn’t going to fold at something so petty, “Then talk.”

In the man's grip Tommy could feel the dissatisfaction radiating off of Schlatt, a faux smile stretching his face into a contorted mess, “It’s a simple short talk really, come with me and your friend stays alive. I don’t have much need for him anyway, but I could really use another backbone of my brains for this operation.” Seeing the anger form on his boy's face Schlatt just waited, knowing that the response wasn’t going to be immediate or good.

But Schlatt was an impatient man, so he turned his back to grab something behind him, something out of sight, but Tubbo saw an opportunity. He saw an opening. So he reached out to take it. While Schlatt was turned around Tubbo had launched himself forward in hopes of tackling down the man and at least putting a bit of distance between him and Tommy. He wasn’t expecting his once father to turn around so quickly and to shoot some kind of bomb at him, exploding on impact and sending Tubbo back several yards.

Schlatt was originally bringing out the different gun to threaten his son with it, to speed up his acceptance of the offer, not expecting to have to use it so quickly. Tubbos skin was marred, bleeding profusely while still having been singed at the edges of the open wounds. The kid was knocked out cold and at the sight Tommy screamed the loudest he has, more worried for his friend than he was with his own bullet wounds.

He struggled against the man once more, being met with even more resistance. Tired of failing with his struggles he reached in himself one more to let the wings flourish behind him, pushing back at the villain and sending him forward to Tubbos' side. He was above his friends being to look down at him, tears falling from his face and streaking the blackened soot when it fell down Tubbos stilled expression. His breaths were faint and soft, a worryingly gentleness that didn’t mean anything good.

Suddenly it wasn’t just himself who was hurt, who was in trouble, who needed help. Tommy was willing to throw all caution to the wind as his pained voice yelled out, head leaned back so he screamed to the skies a singular word, “Favor!” 

Silence encompassed the group, Schlatt already pointing the gun at the pair once more so the heroes still didn’t dare to move. His breath was heavy, frustration clear in his expression. No skies shook, no portals opened, the ground didn’t break open beneath them and sucked them through time and space, and for a moment Tommy feared that this event wasn’t deemed worthy enough for Timescape's ability.

“Poor Tommy calling for even more backup,” was what the villain said, tears streaking down the blonds features at the taunting tone as well as the daunting situation. He didn’t have it in him to turn back, instead he spent this bitter moment looking down to the twisted expression of his closest companion, “Always the soldier.” Schlatt half yelled out, voice going even as he cocked the gun, “Never the hero.” 

As the trigger was pulled, as the shot was taken, as the bullet began its journey a string appeared on Schlatts wrist, pulling it upwards and redirecting the aim to the sky. Tommy had flinched at the sound but was confused on how there wasn’t another point on his body that was oozing pain, or maybe how he wasn’t dead. Slowly turning to look behind him his eyes landed on a glowing string. A notable ability used by the well known faceless vigilante, Timescape.

His breath was caught in his throat, a hard lump resting where air should be. The faceless vigilante proudly wore their everyday hoodie, using nothing to obscure his features. The only difference was that his dark brown eyes were a glowing white as his powers were used. With a flick of his hand the strings in his grasp moved Schlatt away from the pair of kids, forcing him to the wall of a building before moving towards the duo. Tommys heart clenched as his arms shook because now he had hope.

As Timescape walked over another portal opened beside him, a tall figure that Philza and Sam could recognize in an instant. It was the other vigilante who had helped Tommy escape before. The lanky person yelled out a frantic, “Copy!” As long legs stretched to the blond who was slowly crumbling to the ground from exhaustion and blood loss. The heroes as well tried to make a move but all were quickly restrained in the same manner as Schlatt, the strings of time itself wrapping around them to keep them still and at bay so the three young vigilantes could make their escape. 

With the flooded feeling of relief Tommy’s body relaxed but it only seemed to be a mistake. A voice rang out but he couldn’t make it out to be Karls, Karl who turned to Ranboo, “Take them to Halo. Show them around. There should be a spot for you three there. They’re very understanding people.” He explained rather cryptically to anyone unaware. But Tommy knew where he was being taken to. They were being taken to the Underground.

Thinking back to his coded messages with Karl during the meeting, he had explained that he had no idea where the Underground was because they had never been entrusted with its location. Though they now were.

He hissed out in pain as Ranboo had to pick up both Tommy and Tubbo in his arms, the dual colored boy looking to the oldest of the four, “What about you?” He had asked, only to be met with a bittersweet smile and misty eyes, “I’ll be fine, but I’m not coming. My time has finally run short. This is it for me. For now.” 

Tommy’s voice came out wet, choking as Ranboo started to walk to the glowing portal, anxieties clearly eating away at him because they had to go, or it would be too late for all of them, ”Karl, no, no please, don’t do this to yourself.” He coughed out, but instead of replying Karl waved as the first tear ran down his cheek. The portal closing behind the trio, leaving Karl in the middle of it all.

As the portal closed the retired vigilante faltered, the string detaching from Schlatt as a pang of pure agonizing pain rushed through him, causing him to let out a disgruntled groan. It gave the villain enough time to run off in his own way, and the heroes couldn’t tell if they should put more focus on the villain escaping once more or their ever lovable lab junkie who was hunched over, holding his own head in his hands as tears pushed out his eyes.

He was heaving, taking a few moments before his breath evened out and he was able to stand upright once again, sniffling as he straightened his head on his shoulders to keep it from floating away in the dizzying abyss that was approaching. He turned to the group of heroes, gaze falling to his husband with a depressingly sweet smile before turning to Nihachu. She seemed so shocked and worried, betrayed and almost proud all in one expression. At the sight of Karls tears she formed her own.

His hand fell into his pocket before producing a single letter, on the front it just says, “Project at 11:48 PM tonight in a meeting”. Staring down at the piece of paper her head slowly turned back up to meet his terrified and tear filled gazed. He choked on a sob that attempted to let itself be known before he quickly silenced it. Turning his back to the group he walked a few paces forward, knowing he already gave them their last goodbyes that morning, even though they do not know it yet.

They would get their last moments with Karl in a few hours, for now Karl wanted his own. He waved his hand, producing an old vinyl record player. He walked over to start the song, one he, Nick, and Alex would take turns dancing to in their kitchen late at night. A once hopeful, now painly ominous song rang out in the area. Vera Lynn’s gracious voice doing “We’ll Meet Again” divine justice. 

He let himself sway, he let the wind blow around him, and he enjoyed the moment of peace before he felt it all crumble within him. He felt as his power overtook him. He felt the moment it was all over. The strings of time dissipated around their victims as Karl fell to the ground almost lifelessly as the record cut out after the line, “But I know we’ll meet again some sunny day.” Dead quiet as panic took over the heroes who were forced to be bystanders for the first time in a long time. 

 

“So will you please say hello, to the folks that I know. Tell them I won’t be long. They’ll be happy to know that you as saw me go, I was singing this song.”

 

The silence of the meeting room was tense enough that a knife wouldn’t have been strong enough to cut through it. The heroes had failed that day. It was a few mere minutes away from the scheduled time for Niki to bring the note Karl left to life. Their fellow co-worker, their friend was left in one of their medical wings, currently being looked over in his comatose state. As far as they could tell he’s alive, but there is no signs of him waking up.

The situation's shadow hung overhead. The Blade was right, but at what cost? The implication that they had not just one, but two vigilantes in their ranks as well as an apparent mole amongst themselves. The problems that rested on their shoulders felt overbearingly heavy and the group felt as though breath was unnecessary to survival as they waited. 

Then came the ever expected moment of truth as Niki’s alarm went off. Signaling to the group that it was time to see what the other had left. The group was willing to wait for the allotted time because they knew how picky the other was as vigilante, stories and rumors had once been spread about their attention to detail and their eye out for the timeline. So once the clock struck the minute he gave them Niki grabbed hold of the letter and let the image take form.

The heroes in the room glanced up, Sapnap having moved to the front alongside the projection hero, Quackity being the only non-hero in the room to join. Being given the opportunity to see what his unconscious husband left behind.

As colorful particles came together the simplistic view of the man took form, a warm smile on his face. With bated breath everyone watched along as he smiled, voice echoing disturbingly throughout the room, “Hello there everyone. I know what you’re thinking, Karl what is the meaning of all this. Well, there’s a lot to discuss. A lot to go over. A lot of things that I have to come clean about.”

The visual of the other clenched his teeth, clearly distraught in the moment, “I know a lot of things. A lot of things that I should have spoken up about, a lot of things I should have exposed but I didn’t. I promise I have my reasons, but to explain those reasons to a group that I can’t see is dangerous.” Said group was tense, a distant recognition that what the other had to say could determine so much going forward, “I don’t know what will happen later today, but I know that today is the day that I reach my limit. I know that today it just sort of goes down hill for me.”

“Many years ago I learned that my power to traverse time and space was physically deteriorating my body away. I knew that it was killing me. So I went special experimentation in hopes of saving my life, but the projected consequences were that I would suffer severe memory loss, and a variety of other potential let downs.” Karls image grit his teeth, strained his throat as his gaze turned downwards, “It was a rather painful procedure and we’re not even sure it will work how we want it to but it was the best we could do to save me from myself.” 

At the off hand mention of his own pain Quackity’s expression turned from sad to utter agony, his lover having been through trials and tribulations that none of them had any chance to see. None of them could help him and it only made him feel more guilty. 

“I also know that there are traitors among everyone at HQ. I was only recently told this and I knew I didn’t have enough time when I was finally offered the information.” The projection paused, a light gulp being heard before he continued, “But what makes this difficult is that I have no idea who is with me right me. Who is watching this. I’m not there to see if the person who I fear for is by your side, as they always have been.”

“They tricked us all really. They manipulated us with their simply gracious words as well as a flick of their wrist. A rather terrifying and formidable talent that can not be easy to go up against. So, luckily for us all, I have a few tricks up my sleeve as well.”

With that the projection dissipated, a frown on Niki’s face as she examined the writing, mumbling to the group, “That’s all that was there to show-” Only to be cut off as the gentle woosh of a portal opening within the room sounded out. It forced the attention of the room over towards it. Several hero's eyes went large as Karl stepped out with an overly stretched smile. Silence reigning over them all before he let out a soft, “Hello there.” To the group.

Sapnap was on his feet at the sight of him, going forward a few steps before Karl raised his hand to indicate to him that he had to pause. The raven hair male grit his teeth as he stared at the other, waiting a beat or two before he finally took a few steps back. His knees hitting the edge of his seat before he let himself fall into the cushion as Karl surveyed the room.

“Before you ask, no I am not from this exact time. I am from this morning.” He could see the pain on their faces, how their expressions twisted and how the confusion ate at their very beings. Sam was the person who attempted to speak up in hopes of getting some answers, “Karl. Karl how is this even possible when you-” But he too was cut off.

“I don’t want to hear anything.” He said gently as he smiled, “I’m sorry but I can only use so much of my ability at this moment and there are a few bigger things I have to do for this meeting. So for now this is going to be a talk mainly between me and Wilbur.” Dark brown eyes met a darkened dull gaze. Wilbur looks exhausted, more so than normal. Meaning one of more than a few things, of which he felt like he knew.

His brows creased together as he looked to his higher up with a pitying look, “You figured out about Tommy. Didn’t you?” The way his eyes turned down to the ground said more than the man ever had to. Karl’s hands turned to fists as his head leaned back to look up at the ceiling in thought. Questions and memories rushing through his mind as he took in a deep breath.

“You don’t trust him anymore. You see that he, in a sense, lied to you. That he kept so much from you, that he was who you were up against. He was the person you had to have hope in and in your eyes he threw it all away.” Turning his head back down to look at the other man’s hunched over form he could see Wilbur’s frown had deepened. His hands were fiddling with each other because he couldn’t find it in himself to speak.

“Must admit this is a rather one sided conversation, but I don’t mind because I get it. It’s been a long day.” His hand reached into his hoodie's pocket, producing a hard drive and extending it towards the other who looked at it with disdain in his gaze alongside undoubted curiosity and understanding, “Take this, but do not watch it until you can find it in yourself to trust him again. Do not watch it until you are able to look him in his face and not see someone who is going to betray you. But at the same time do not let anyone outside this room touch this drive. Do not lose it. Do not do anything stupid with it.”

“I would love to say that the others could watch it if they feel comfortable with Tommy’s mere presence but knowing what is on here I do not want for you to be pressured by anyone. I don’t want you forced into this and risk everything because you weren’t fully ready. Which would lead down some inevitable path of chaos that no one wants.” 

He could see it in Wilbur’s somber expression, the questions of his own, the pained reality of his thoughts, the uncertainty of his that laid in an abyss like no other. This world of his was no longer what he visualized and the walls were crumbling down. With so many words to choose from he picked a simple string of them to put together something that meant so much more in the moment.

“How do I know that I can trust you?”

His gaze was piercingly melancholy as he looked to him from under his hair, the bags under his eyes dark and prominent as his brows furrowed with his questioning gaze. Wilbur was acting as judge, jury, and executioner in this exact moment, and the fate of this timeline rested on how Karl responded. 

So, he said nothing.

Instead he stepped back, swirling his hand around three times before a portal formed above him and out of the way. The room was stilled as seconds passed and nothing came out. That was until a figure suddenly fell through and landed with a surprisingly gentle thud and quickly stood to their feet. The bright blue eyes, the mop of golden hair, the features that never seemed to change even against the chances of time, the person was instantly recognized. Several years older, a Tommy from the future stood in front of the group.

Though his outfit was different, a stylish white, red, and black outfit was adorned and accented with subtle LED’s, the sigil of an official hero having been professionally embroidered on the back of his glove. Visible proof that if all went well now, as the future seemed to have planned, that the outcome was more than desirable.

His expression showed that he was clearly caught off guard, blinking before he seemed to realize what had happened. Tommy’s head turned to the people around him, pausing on Karl and then landing on Wilbur where they remained as he spoke his first words, mumbled, clearly for himself with no context of what they meant being given, “So this is what he meant back then.” Likely reconfirming that someone once told him that this happened within his lifetime.

Behind him the portal remained open, which let another form tumble out with inexperience before quickly catching themselves with trained ease. Orange ears flicked as they looked around, eyes wide at the scene before him. An eighteen year old Fundy stood to his feet in disbelief as he was suddenly taken from his own time and dropped into one he always seemed to wish to return to.

There was silent astonishment on all ends. Quiet evaluation as everyone looked to each other. Fundy stood by Tommy’s side, his own glove having the same embroidered sigil, as well as the other having an embroidered indication that he was in training. The two were shocked into a stand still, the others shocked as they looked at them, Karl being the one to speak up to break the solidified quiet, “Thank you two for dropping by. It means a lot. You can return now. So sorry for the interruption.”

“Wait,” Tommy had suddenly interjected, pausing as his misty eyes betrayed him, looking to Karl with desperation, “Can,” he paused, choked up, “Can I?” He whispered out, clearly torn down by what he was getting to experience. The question was met with Karl nodding wordlessly.

At the confirmation Tommy had turned once again, striding forward with confidence towards his old boss. The sudden movement put Wilbur on edge, forcing himself to his feet only to be met with a surprise embrace. Tommy, still a few inches shorter than him, pressed his head into the man's shoulder, hunched form engulfing the other as his arms held him tightly. With the two so close once again Tommy sniffled with the closure. 

Wilbur had no idea how to react, but in a sense deep down he understood. He understood what the hug meant. He understood his reality and the humanity of his time. He knew what this all meant, and in the moment he didn’t know what he felt, but he did know that he wrapped his arms around the other. He knows that he pressed his head into the side of the others. He knows he returned the embrace with as much affection as it was given. He knows that Tommys misty eyes were met with Wilburs own.

After a minute or two the pair finally parted ways. Tears streaming down his face Wilbur then looked to his son. His son who was crying just as much as he was. The red head was frozen in place, unable to move for a few seconds before suddenly jumping into his fathers arms. Fundy’s breath was shuddered and uneven as he held his father one last time, the tears flowing harder as his sobs became audible with each passing second.

Karl gave them their time, gave them their space, but when they moved to say something the dark haired man cleared his throat. Breaking his rules of time would only cause a rippling effect that would essentially destroy their place in time. Looking back to Karl the man opened another portal for the duo to leave through. Their expressions dropped, but there was luckily no pushback against what he wanted them to do. Instead the two turned back to the group, waving gently as they backed their way to the portal.

“Goodbye Wilbur.”

“Goodbye Dad.”

The two saying their goodbyes ripped Wilbur’s chest apart as he watched them go.

“Goodbye.” 

He felt empty as he watched them go, tears streaming down his cheeks as the minutes ticked by. Karl eyed the area that the portal once was as he murmured to the other, “But the future's not set in stone you know.” He hummed, “The winds of time can always change with each passing day. There is no such thing as a final goodbye.” 

When he turned back around Karl was smiling at them all, yet something in his features was beyond bittersweet, “So I’ll leave with this. To Nick. To Alex. This is not my goodbye. I will never say goodbye.” The tears once again flowed down his face, voice shaking as he did his best to keep his emotions under control. As he did his best to seem optimistic when reality was darkened to the point of its own void.

“I just want you two to know that I have loved you in every timeline.” 

His head suddenly snapped to the side as a familiar voice filtered out of the portal Karl himself came out of. Sapnaps gentle tone asking where the other was that exact morning. Karl softened at the mention of his name, “I have to go it seems. I love you all. And I will love you all again very soon.” And with that the heroes were left with the very hard drive that got them in the situation they were in to begin with.

 

“We’ll meet again, don’t know where, don’t know when. Oh I know we’ll meet again some sunny day.”

 

Tommys head was fuzzy as he slowly opened his eyes. Everything hurt as he laid where he was. His breathing labored as his head swam in the moment. Throat dry as he turned his gaze to the side, eyes falling on his friend who sat between the bed he laid on as well as the bed that Tubbo rested on, “Ranboo?”

He called out exhausted, the dual colored boy turning his head to the blond, “Tommy?” He couldn’t tell what was going on or how quick the other was moving, let alone where he moved to, “Ranboo where, where are we?”

Distantly he could see the others iris’s, how they met each other's gaze. How red and green eyes poured into blue. How in the moment everything clicked as Ranboo spoke out and offered what he had called his home for quite some time now, finally having the chance to bring the two with him.

“Welcome to the Underground.”

Notes:

I know what you're thinking Winter, you said you would drop the playlist, and I will but it's not the one I made. This was a gift from a friend, a playlist based off this fic! They write here on AO3 too, such as my personal favorite Your City Gave Me Asthma
https://open.spotify.com/playlist/5CDJyKVSVc04XzWUIaXmvg
Also I know I've talked about my Twitch before but I would like to announce that I will be doing read out louds of this fic, as well as a few others, potentially that is. If you're interested here!
https://www.twitch.tv/winteris2tired
Have a wonderful night! Hope you enjoyed! If you did don't forget to comment I always love seeing them! :]

Chapter 14: Intermission - Fundy

Notes:

No song today but I do have the ever promised playlist today! It'll be updated soon and as I continue.
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq
Anyway short chapter time! Mainly because I want to flesh out some more moments and characters for fun before we get to the Underground :) I might do two more of these, definitely doing at least one more, just a bit iffy on the other one.
Also thinking about making this a series? Maybe?? We'll see, I have a lot of ideas right now.

Fundy wasn’t stupid. He wasn’t slow. He wasn’t blind to the fact of his surrounding reality. He saw the news as it was being presented. He heard what had happened with Tomathy, or well, Tommy. He saw the aftermath on the screen. He noticed how his father wasn’t the one to do damage control with the media outlets for the first time in a long time, and he knew it wasn’t because he was too hurt from fighting. He could tell from when he got home that night there were no bandages or signs of harm. He just seemed emotionally wounded more than anything, sagging to the ground with each pained step.

His face was dragged down, frown deep on his face as his gaze was distanced. The night when Tomathy disappeared his father brought dinner home rather than cooking, the greasy fast food was different but Fundy didn’t comment on it.

He could see that his father tried. He could see how he tried to offer him a strained smile. He could see how he sat with him and let him talk. He could see how he focused on his son as best as he could. But he could also see how out of it he was. How he was there physically, but mentally his fathers mind was running around in the events of the day, in the late hours of the night the two stayed up to. Once dinner was finished Fundy had made his way to his room after deciding that giving his dad space would be the best for the night. 

An empty feeling flowed through his being as he closed his bedroom door, keeping his eyes on his fathers back as he cleaned up before the click of the door sounded out in his ears. Fundy stared at the wood in front of him. Suddenly feeling like his limbs were being pulled to the concrete beneath the building. Thoughts rushing through his mind as he tried to make sense of it all.

His father didn’t trust Tommy, but Tommy was so kind. He offered helpful security over his worries. He gave him company. He played games with him and laughed as they figured everything out together. When he whispered his thoughts the other whispered back with understanding. The news said that he was dangerous and a threat to anyone in the area, but Fundy couldn’t see it. He couldn’t see what they meant when they said he was dangerous.

What was dangerous though was his reminiscing. What was dangerous was how Fundy looked back on his friend. It was dangerous in a sense how much he trusted the other even though he couldn’t quite put his finger on why. Yet, in the end it would unknowingly save him.

It would save him, because as his mind wandered he let himself sit down at his computer and open the world the two of them would play on together. It was an unspoken agreement to not hop on without the other, and Tommy must have picked up on that because when Fundy opened the realm he was shocked to see a chest was placed a few blocks away from where he spawned in.

Fundy blinked as he moved forward towards it, confusion trickling through his veins as his eyes were fixated on the block, opening the chest to spot a lone book inside. Hovering the cursor over the item to see it was signed by Tommyinnit. His heart both jumped and plummeted at the same time. He didn’t know when the other had the time to log in and create a book with everything that had happened within the past twenty four hours.

Putting the book in his hot bar he left the chest to open the signed book, reading the note that was left behind,

“Hey Fundy. 

I know that this is like the weirdest way of communicating, but this is the only way to tell you without being tracked. I know that you’re a smart kid and that you know what happened with me and I know that if you see this that means later when I try to save Tubbo. it went South and that it somehow likely ended up on the news or something. 

There isn’t much time for me to type this out and there is only so much I can say. Before you read this you have to know that you can not tell your father what I am going to tell you. He probably doesn’t like me right now if this is something you are reading. It means you know I’m Big T, or Theseus as your ass of an uncle decided to start calling me. No one is going to trust me or believe me, but I know that you know I’m not like Schlatt. That I might be chaotic from time to time but I’m not evil.

So I am going to entrust you with this because if I can’t save anyone physically I will at least try my best to offer what I know so you can at least save yourself. 

Don’t trust Dream. He’s the one who helped Schlatt escape. He isn’t who he pretends to be. I didn’t get much of a chance to ever interact with him, but try to avoid him as much as possible. Try to see if there is anything you can do to get Wilbur away from him without telling him directly what he did. Whatever he’s doing he has a plan and I don’t trust it at all, and I just want you to be safe. Please be safe.

Do your homework. Don’t annoy your dad. Drink water or some shit and don’t mess up your hair. I promise I’ll be around again to cut it for you when you need it.

 

Sincerely, Tommy.”

 

Fundy stared at his screen, at the digital letter he was left as his head took in everything that the other was telling. Once again trying to make sense of it all. But he couldn’t help but notice the end of the signed book more than anything else. He cared. He truly cared. He cared enough to leave a note. He cared enough to risk revealing himself. He cared about Fundy.

And that’s all the twelve year old needed to place his trust in the other.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed! :]
Again I know it's short but the last chapter was quite the doozy and I'm gonna be a bit busy these upcoming days! But I'll try to fit these in when I can.

Chapter 15: Intermission - Karl; One Day

Notes:

Gonna be real besties, this one hurt to write. Also thank the two large coffee's from Mcdonalds to get this one out there and rolling. Also, playlist!
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq

The blinding lights overhead were persistent in their agonizing pain as the rays rushed through the open air and shined directly into Karl’s eyes. He had forced them to close again, squeezing shut tightly as his mind rushed over what was going on. He didn’t recognize the room he was in. He didn’t understand why there was an IV in his arm. He didn’t understand what was going on.

Most importantly of all he didn’t know who he was.

His body was heavy and numb, as though his beingless self was being pulled to the ground, through the stiff hospital bed he laid on and through the floors beneath him. His head felt as though his brain was merely swimming in a desolate landscape of nothingness. An unwanted fresh slate that was forced into his psyche in a painful manner. Karl felt like his soul was floating out of his body instead of resting within his bones like it should have been, even as he sat up it felt as though he wasn’t real. 

Was he real?

Grabbing at his own forearm he could feel the pulsating heat under his grip but he wasn’t sure. He wouldn’t have been able to tell you how long he sat there staring down at his own sheet covered lap, mind taking in the painfully plain lack of colors that was the white blankets. He hated it. He couldn’t handle it. So instead of letting the heaviness of the thin light blankets rest over him he threw them to the side and forced himself onto his shaking feet. 

He nearly fell over from his body’s lack of use for an undetermined amount of time. Feeling strangely light yet also made completely of lead Karl took a few steps before being stopped by the IV’s length. Hazily looking down to it Karl reached to pull the needle out of his arm, feeling nothing as it was freed from the crook of his elbow.

Then he let his instincts direct him to where he needed to go. He followed the pull of the universe out the doors and towards the more bearable colored hallways with lightened saturation so it didn’t harm his vision as much as the hospital room had. He followed his body’s natural path, hand pressed onto the side of the wall, not even paying much mind to the fact that such a large building was seemingly empty. It was weird.

He felt weird.

He felt wrong.

Grabbing the knob of a random door he pushed it open to look inside, only to have dozens of eyes staring back at him. They were all filled with their own emotions. A bittersweet joy. Unwavered concern. An unmatched pit of despair. Then some seemed almost empty. Lacking any signs of life in them. One pair caught his attention, and he wasn’t able to describe why. Karl didn’t know why the older man's gaze caught his own. He didn’t know why the lanky brown haired male, tightly gripping his beanie in hand, bags plaguing his face, he doesn’t know why the other caught his eye.

He doesn’t know why he said what he said at that moment, voice shaking and barely above a whisper.

“You’ll live longer than what time needed now, but you’ll never get to where you want to be.”

It made his head throb, his own words bringing down the abyss of his mind. He didn’t know who the other man was but his body apparently did. It was weird how everything felt, his body sensitive to the clothes he wore, ears ringing loudly throughout his skull, while his fingers twitched lightly, yet uncontrollably. 

The silence went unnoticed while somehow also being a pained friend in the moment. It was stiff and unrelenting. But Karl didn’t focus on it. He didn’t focus on the eyes that were glossed over with tears. He didn’t focus on the screaming throbs of pain that his head sang. Instead his vision focused on the photo’s around the room, a large group photo filled with people he no longer recognized. Below it read on the plaque was, “The Heroes of The State”.

Heroes? He had no idea such professions existed. With how much pain there was in the world. With how much pain he’s in. How could they exist and ignore the tribulations of average citizens? Maybe he wasn’t important enough to them. Maybe.

But something else caught his eye besides the other man's gaze. He saw something, someone in the photo and found himself bounding over to the other side of the room with obvious trouble. Voices of concern and worry finally sounded in the room, as hands shot out to help him keep steady but he forced them off. They treated him gently and he was far too determined in the moment to give them much attention back.

Finally reaching the framed photo his hand came up to rest on the center of the large group. Eyes squinting to a single person in particular, the smiley faced mask seemingly staring back. His index finger rose and rested below the head of the “hero,” just enough to showcase to the room who he was pointing to.

“Who’s this?” 

Was all he had to ask before webbed pain rushed through his head, the others in the room having seen who he was pointing to, only to watch him crumble. The pain in Karls head was overwhelming. It felt as though his skull was being shattered.. His eyes fell back into his head as his hands suddenly ranked through his hair, a bloodied scream falling out of his mouth as his legs collapsed beneath him. Though he didn’t fall to the ground, instead a raven haired male with tears streaking down his own face had caught him.

There was the familiar smell of smoke laced in his clothes and Karl couldn’t tell if it calmed him, worsened the pounding in his head, or both. 

Karl couldn’t tell.

Karl couldn’t recognize anything.

Karl was scared of his predetermined fate.

Karl was scared.

Karl just wanted to know what happened.

Karl knew he wouldn’t get to.

Karl knew his fate.

And he hated it.

 

“One day, I know that you will be there. One day, I’ll focus on the future. Maybe one day, oh, baby, isn’t life so fucking inconsistent.”

Notes:

Okay there is gonna be one more intermission after this one, but it's also probably going to be the most important one, so if you've been skipping over these I highly recommend you read the next one. :)

Chapter 16: Intermission - Dream

Notes:

PLEASE NOTE BEFORE READING. THERE ARE NEW TAGS THAT HAVE BEEN ADDED.

The downfall of the mighty is something that should not be overlooked in any story. No matter how small their significance seems. Luckily the presence of the acclaimed is rather important in this work as well.

Dream wasn’t always the way he was. In fact he was quite the opposite. A bright hero who soared to the tops of the charts, making home in the hearts of citizens, a faceless presentation of his simple mascot flooded the streets via newspapers, magazines, interviews, even through the circulating fan arts created of what he might look like overtook the internet's attention. 

His popularity was undoubted, but he was just that. Popular. He wasn’t a symbol, he was more of a sign of good. Dream stood for what was right and society recognized that, people praised his name for such. Though he was more celebrity than hero, and that shadowy reality was hurtful to keep in mind, but he did all he could to keep his head on straight and look to the future.

He had his friends by his side, sure they all had their own lives away from each other, but it didn’t stop the unconditional care that resided in all of them. It didn’t stop the jokes and the fun and the smiles and the laughs. It was all good. Everything was fine.

Everything was fine.

No one was there when Dream finally let himself become unhinged. No one was there when a crack formed in his mind only to be expanded with time. The abyss of an unknown evil forming in its depths. 

It started when something else ended. There were citizens in trouble, a robbery in the middle of the town he was located in at the time. Unfortunately he was a ways away from them. It took him too long to get there, even though he is considered to be one of the quickest heroes out there. By the time he came to a stand still the group that was in trouble were already on their feet, some already bandaged and the criminals already bound for the police.

A vigilante he didn’t know of already stepped in. 

At the time he was merely grateful for the help, giving him the opportunity to put the citizens at ease with his presence. Yet in the back of his mind his psyche nipped at him. Critiqued and criticized his ability. He put those clawing feelings deep in his being. Ignoring their overhanging appearance within him. He was able to distract himself from them for quite some time.

Until it happened again.

And again.

And again.

At some point he thought he was losing touch with his physical prowess, so soon enough his friends found him in the gym, working on cardio more likely than not. Sometimes they joined, but most of the time he was alone. His thoughts overbearing even with music playing loudly through his ear buds. The music never fully helped.

What was the most successful though was finding free time between his shifts and lining them up with Georges. Sapnap spent so much time with his husbands, understandably so, which left the duo to themselves. It was nice when he was with George. He was the only successful distraction he had from the gnawing jealousy and anger that wasted him away with time. Dream would sometimes come up behind him while they were still in uniform, telling 404 in a playful tone how he found him.

In turn the other would chuckle and make some kind of remark about dreams themselves, even if the jokes never fully landed. They went out to eat more, went to more hero events together, publicly teamed up as just their duo on several occasions. Because of it all there were fan speculations of the two, whispers and rumors.

Those pulled Dream out of his slump.

That was until he managed to ruin that too.

It was a slow decline. Dream was around more often than not. He seeked out George without telling the other. The jokes felt too heavy, and George just wanted to be alone. George was never alone anymore. Though he didn’t say anything about it. He remembers the way Dreams' eyes seem so distant when he’s alone. He sees the way his demeanor changes for the worst when he’s left by himself. He’s been making fewer appearances in the news, fewer posts, fewer everything. So George was willing to put up with the constant presence. 

That was until he woke up from a nap one afternoon to several missed calls and texts from the other hero. Asking him if he was alright, where he was, a rather creepy and worrisome progression of messages that ended with a single text saying that he was coming over to make sure he was okay. 

Dream had grown unknowingly possessive over the other and it scared George, It scared him. It scared him so much to a point that when Dream got there he told him that they should probably take a break from seeing each other so much. Saying he had other things to get to. Saying that Dream needed to take a break.

Dream wasn’t too pleased with it.

Dream still listened to him.

Dream wasn’t the same after the few weeks they spent apart.

He was more distanced. Unnecessarily more violent with takedowns. Using his power in a dangerous manner. Something was off with him, and when George tried to speak with him outside of work he was met with the hollow façade that was no longer his friend. 

Dream was tired of being overlooked, even though he was in the spotlight. He was tired of the loud voices of angry thoughts taking over his mind. He was tired of failing as a hero. He was tired of dealing with the vigilantes who plagued their nation. He was already to that point by the time George had forced them separate. The hero was already more focused on getting rid of the vigilantes.

Then the citizens started shouting praise to them. To Theseus. To Ranboo. To Timescape. To Halo. To others. It was then he realized he didn’t want to help them either, yet his mind craved what he had. He wanted his control back. He wanted his reputation back. He wanted his friends back. He wanted everything back. But in order to get it he needed power.

He needed power to rest in the palm of his hands.

He needed power to get everything back to normal.

His normal.

So he’ll stop at nothing to achieve it.

 

“My sweetheart's piano is rat filled, and mine is infested with bugs. The music we make is unnatural, but it sounds just like falling in love.”

Notes:

What a fun little intermission. :] Thus is the end of the three! Like I said this one is rather important and is the start of something... fun. Onto the Underground we go. :)
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq

Chapter 17: Look Alive, Sunshine

Notes:

GUESS WHO IS BACCCKKK. oH MY GOOOOOOD. I struggled to write this chapter so much I am SO sorry, but! Now I have the rest of this book pretty much plotted out and have decided that I will likely make a sequel! Anyways this is short but I need to slowly get back into this. It was pretty much written in one sitting when motivation and inspiration finally struck lmao.

“Look alive, Sunshine.”

There was an immeasurable pressure in Tommy's head when he finally woke up. Mind swimming as his eyes were forcing themselves to open, being peeled back with immense struggle. The lights above were slightly blurry, hazy with his gaze. It made him groan out, twisting in his spot before halting his movements, the pain from his wounds were still lit with unfortunate life.

He didn’t want to be here. His head hurt too much. Stomach painfully twisted into unfavorable knots. Throat tight as non existent bile rose up to the top. The mixture of the unfathomably awful feeling was honestly all too much and he wasn’t sure if he could stand the strain of it all anymore. He wanted to be far away from where he rested right now. He wanted out of this tortured Hell. He wanted to see his friends and confirm their safety because the last of his jumbled memories were of Ranboos' startled face. They were of Karls bittersweet smile. They were of Tubbo 's bloodied body.

Tommy wouldn’t have been able to tell you when the screams started to roll out from his chest. As if he was being gutted alive. They had started as belly deep groans which only amplified into harsh yells. Cries and pleads for his friend's presence that was painfully absent. Fat tears rolled down bruised cheeks as the unknown of his companions' current fates mixed with the pain that sprouted from his wounds. Pale hands trembled as they reached for the sheet beneath his being.

Twisting in his spot only brought more pain, but Tommy was desperate to get moving again. To find the others, to figure out what happened while he had blackened out. To just move. He felt more than half paralyzed because when his limbs were finally forced into use he wished he hadn’t. Though Tommy was in a sort of primal state of mind, going off instincts and subconsciously pushing himself forward.

Yet once he was sat up a hand was quick to press him back down gently, a yelp escaping his throat as he finally focused on who was above him. Nearly yelling out again seeing a face he didn’t recognize. A dark figure with white eyes and large horns rested atop their head. The first thing he was able to focus on had furrowed brows and narrowed eyes, though he wasn’t able to focus enough to tell that they weren’t devious, instead filled with worry and concern.

Tommy's body struggled against the hold, ripping stitches and stretching out bandages that were stuck to him, voice going hoarse as he screamed out for help. Screaming because someone he didn’t know was pinning him down, yelling because it was all too much. Everything was too much. Tommy was undoubtedly overwhelmed, he’s a person who just wanted an escape and obviously had none.

Suddenly it felt as though his energy was being drained, his strained screams being reduced to nothing but heavy breaths and a heaving chest. Blue iris’ turned to the man's hands, a light golden glow emitting from his palms. One rested on his shoulder to hold him down, while the other rested on Tommys leg where the man had previously dug a broken bullet out of a wound. Even though the panic remained Tommy slowly stilled under the touch. The mind numbing pain was slowly subsiding, but it made him tired, or even more so than he already was.

Taking in shallow breaths Tommy was left to shake lightly, eyes focusing on the other person who was now carefully pulling away from him. Hands coming up as he backed off, bringing a chair up to the side of the bed to sit in. Quiet encompassed them as the demon looking figure gave the kid a moment of solstice to himself, listening to the small gasps of oxygen being broken up by the soft intake of air. 

Eventually Tommy’s chest was moving up and back down at a decent pace, eyes never leaving the older man throughout the entirety of the anxiety attack, even if his gaze was distant. Their eyes met each other and in a breathless moment Tommy furrowed his brow at him with suspicion, “Who-Who are you?”

His words came out stumbled, breathy, and pitifully huffed which was harshly juxtaposed with the others calm, composed self. Sitting up straight with a seriously soft gleam in his eye, he spoke, “I go by Halo around here. I’m typically the person people go to for medical treatment because I have the ability to manipulate cells, though it does feel a bit draining to whoever I do it to.” He explained in a gentle tone.

“Is that why when, when your hands did that stupid fucking glowing thing I got, got tired?” Halo cringed at his wording but let it slide as he nodded back to him, confirming his suspicions. It made Tommy sigh out, slowly leaning further into the sheets, eyes closing as the soft blankets he rested on called him to a gentle slumber. A promise of an easier night’s rest. 

“I’ll let you get more rest Tommy, but the next time you wake up I have to check on your wounds, especially your back. I can probably save you from the scars the explosion might have caused.” Explosion? Oh, that’s right. The explosion that pushed him in the mess to begin with. He forced himself to nod groggily once again as his mind filtered through the memories. Thinking of the initial explosion made him think of the last one though.

His mouth had opened again, to ask out more questions and keep him from the inky abyss of sleep, but Halo seemed to be a step ahead of his thoughts, “As for Tubbo and Ranboo, they’re both fine. In fact Tubbo had somehow managed to wake up before you, but I’m sure he’s already resting again. I had to do,” His voice trailed off as he cleared his throat, “My healing had done quite the number on him, unfortunately. But he is fine.”

The words blanketed his worries and smothered them down enough for his natural reaction to the moment's situation to be to close his eyes as the dragging feeling of exhaustion pulled him back down to his heavily optimistic looking dreams.

 

“One-oh-nine in the sky, but the pigs won't quit. You're here with me Dr. Death-Defying. I'll be your surgeon, your proctor, your helicopter. Pumpin' out the slaughtermatic sounds to keep you alive. A system failure for the masses. Anti-matter for the master plan. Louder than God's revolver and twice as shiny. This one's for all of you rock'n'rollers, all you crash queens and motor babies. Listen up.”

 

Tubbo’s head turned up from the plate in front of him to where the intercom was likely located, a confused look barely pitching his features together because his freshly marred skin still ached with each expression he mustered. Turning his head back down to Ranboo slowly the dual colored boy seemed to understand the implications of Tubbo forcing a knitted brow through the pain just to communicate his confusion, “Ah. Purpled told Punz, our intercom guy, that he wouldn’t do it, and now he does like every day. Mans never lived it down.”

The shorter of the two nodded slowly, he wanted to let out a gargled chuckle or whatever sound he could make right now, but it all hurt too much for him to do. The excruciating pain of moving blurred together everything that was happening but he forced himself through it anyway. Tubbo was unbelievably hungry. That and he refused to stay in place, deciding he at least had to figure out where he was. Some might call him partially manipulative, but he calls it using what you know in the situation you’re in. Managing to convince Ranboo by using just a slight hint of his anxiety and some tactful wording, which definitely wasn’t begging, to let him at least walk to the dining area of the military base like community.

They hadn’t passed many people, but he definitely got looks when he did walk by. There was also the fact that the person who gave him food seemed to already know him by name. Which either meant the camp knew of him, or his face was all over the news already. Or potentially both.

The thought of the world knowing of his existence had sent a shiver down his spine and a spasm through his tense muscles while he ate. Eyes looked down to the food as his mind raced, barely catching onto his name being called out. Once again his gaze fell on Ranboo as the other faux coughed into his fist, “I’ll be right back Tubbo. There’s, there is someone I want you to meet.” 

Tubbo barely had the time to mumble out a soft, “Alright.” To the other before he was gone. Watching him disappear to the mess of delicately made buildings. With the lack of presence Tubbo had turned to look around, eyes flicking up to where the sky should have been.

The Underground.

It held that name with a reason.

Rocky Earth held up by stone pillars rested above them. Almost as if the entire area was just a large cave. It wasn’t though. It was carved out by a vigilante with the ability to manipulate the Earth's surface. Sort of like an Earthbender from Avatar the Last Airbender. Damn, Tubbo wanted to rewatch that show, but that is besides the point right now. The entire semi town was made specifically for vigilantes. Some were a bit more questionable than others, but a vast majority of them were publicly caught at one point or another, or their appearance was far too noticeable to be out in the open.

A few came with the full hybrids, but it wasn’t many. There were even a few children who ran about. Tubbo felt his heartstrings being pulled when he saw one, both happy to see such a brightly joyful face and understandably upset to see a child who ended up in the situation.

A sigh left him before he heard the soft pair of footsteps as well as Ranboo’s voice. It caused Tubbo to perk his ear in the direction to hear the whispering before his eyes followed, “I promise you’ll like him. He’s really nice. There’s no need to be nervous.”

Tubbo watched from the corner of his eye as Ranboo led a small boy near where he sat. The pink haired kid, who couldn’t have been older than seven, was latched onto the back of the lanky boy's leg, his eyes flickering from Ranboo to Tubbo. A hand rested on the kids back as they approached, and to appear more inviting Tubbo turned to them as best as he could. Doing so though seemed to make the others eyes go wide and in an instant the kid was in front of Tubbo, bouncing on the balls of his feet as he stared at Tubbos face.

Ranboo had let out a startled gasp before quickly following, “Ah! Sorry Tubbo, this is Micheal. He’s my little brother.”

The explanation went right through Tubbos' ears. The other focused more on the smaller child’s features in front of him. Micheal had his own scars on his face. Over his eye on the right side of his head, some trailing up into his hairline Just like Tubbo. The boy's mouth opened and closed as he tried and failed to find the words before his hands came up to sign to Tubbo.

“We match!”

“Ah yeah, so sorry,” Ranboo had said sheepishly while rubbing the back of his neck, “He mainly signs and I only know the basics.” The other seemed embarrassed to reveal it but Tubbo only shrugged it off with a hum, “It’s alright Boo.”

Tubbos' own hands raised and signed back.

“We do match.” He started simply before continuing, “I’m sure your brother already told you but my name is T-U-B-B-O. And you’re M-I-C-H-E-A-L?”

He knew what the other was thinking considering he never once told him he knew sign language. Truth was when he had first been left at the orphanage he didn’t want to speak to anyone so he just went quiet. That was until Tommy had come up to him and started to use ASL thinking he was mute. Tubbo didn’t know a single bit of it but he let Tommy teach him so he could continue to not have to speak to anyone else. Later learning that Tommy had gone through the same thing.

Micheal seemed ecstatic to have someone else to properly sign to and it warmed Tubbo's recently battered and bruised heart into something that he could truly consider to be happy as the other excitedly started to sign back to him and giving a joyful introduction of himself.

Something tells him they’re going to enjoy it here a lot more than they know.

Notes:

Hope yall like MCR and the Danger Days album. Cuz man will those pretty much be the songs of this section/arc.

Chapter 18: Meteor Shower

Notes:

OH MY GOD IM BACK.
I'm so sorry! I meant to write more but so much happened. Literally since my last update we had my sisters, dads, nephews, grandma's and my own birthday. I graduated. Ended my job, and I'm starting a new one in a few days. Not only that but I helped my mom move and just ohoho it has been such a long week and a halfish. I promise I'm still alive just tired lmao >.<

Tommy was staring at the ground below where he sat. The paper beneath him crinkled when he would stiffen as Halo rested behind him, carefully dragging his hands along his back as he examined the wounds from the explosion. It’s been about a week since he’s gotten here, and the man behind him has had a hand, quite literally, in the entirety of his healing process. Tommy would never admit it outloud but the other was rather welcoming and reassuring. As well as slowly introducing him to more and more settlers of the Underground to slowly induct Tommy in their ranks.

The first of which being Skeppy, his husband. It warmed Tommy’s chest to see a pair of people so happily entangled in the other's presence, smiling just because they were around each other. That as well as the fact that Skeppy was rather nice just like his husband. A jokester at heart who proudly wore his heart on his sleeve, his grin as infectious as his laugh, letting his jokes fall vulgar around the ever family friendly Halo, who had in turn gasped before calling out for the other to tone it down. Yet the ridiculousness of the scene had caused Tommy to laugh out for the first time since he’s been awake. Halo had gone quiet after, letting the kid ease into the Underground's inner circle on his own.

The next was Purpled. He was essentially a medic in training who worked under Halo. The other boy was practically mute, his sentences choppy and short in the presence of new people, for reasons the other had yet to explain. Though Tommy is certain the other just enjoys remaining silent, which he can’t blame him for. Considering that for a period of time Tommy had done the same. There wasn’t much notable about the other physically besides the two antennas that protruded from the top of his head. Tommy remembered seeing him for the first time ,asking about his abilities only for the blond to simply raise a glass of water with his mind. The blond had gasped before suddenly letting his mouth loose on the other for the first time in a series of many.

Purpled had been coming in to cover for Halo as he worked on Tubbo’s physical therapy. Quietly moving about to help Tommy keep everything set up properly, from food to blankets to keeping him entertained enough to not let him get antsy and want to walk around. Which is what got them in the routine for Purpled to walk around doing relatively mundane actions and chores while Tommy talked his ear off. The topic of his monologues changes frequently with the days, whether it’s commenting on Purpled’s style, or stressing about Halo’s appearance, how does he even go out like that without being caught?

There was one day that stood out in the week, the fourth time Purpled had visited Tommy the red coded blond was quiet as the other entered, gazing downward to the sheets he rested in. The words not forming until Purpled was nearly halfway done. Gentle sentences expressed how much he cared for Tubbo. How the two of them were basically brothers. How they had known each other for so long that they understood the other on a deeper level, how they knew how to avoid the others triggers that weren’t even brought up in conversation yet, how they knew the details of their dynamic because they just did . It morphed into his concerns for his friend. Voicing his worries of the other mental and physical health, because he knew what had happened hurt him so much more than he would let on to the other people of the Underground.

But in the end Tommy smiled, “But knowing Tubbo he’d refuse to let this be his end. He’d rather fight a hundred wars than fall to his father like that.” His words fell silent for just a moment, “In the end he’ll be okay. And that’s what matters.”

That day Purpled had understood Tommy the slightest bit more than before, and how he spoke about him to Punz later that night reflected such.

But now he was finally with Halo and just Halo. The man who took on the pseudo father role over the entire camp was double checking all of his wounds. Those from the explosives that knocked him into the scene, to where the bullets had once trekked their path through his marred flesh. All of which was now completely healed over, the only traces left behind were the scarred circles where the bullets had entered. The explosion had been light enough to not scar over with the help of Halo’s ability, but from what he heard Tubbo wasn’t as lucky.

“Well Tommy I think you should be good to go now,” He hummed out, finally pulling away to walk around to the front of him with a smile, “There’s not many open spaces right now, but if you’re comfortable with the idea you and Tubbo can stay with Ranboo. He currently lives in my basement, but you can decorate the place however you want and do whatever pleases you as long as there’s no genuine destruction it should all be fine with you three there.” He offered to the other, Tommy in turn nodded softly.

He didn’t want to go back to his old home, or more rather he couldn’t. The place was likely deemed a crime scene and the police and heroes were likely still searching for him. Not only that but the Underground was a safe space for vigilantes for a reason, he didn’t exactly want to leave the safest space for him. So all he could do in the moment was accept the offered help. Who knows maybe he can form some alliances with new people who can aid him after they leave this place when that time comes.

Halo hummed, knowing the kid still hasn’t been able to settle into his old self yet and he’s aiming for his and Tubbo’s set up day to be the start of that. Bad knew that it was a joke around the Underground how he essentially adopted every little kid he saw. How he extended his hand almost a little too much. How willing he was to get hurt if it meant one of them could laugh out. Dadboyhalo they would all say. 

Smiling to himself he couldn’t help but think that he would take that name with pride and put it to good use while Tubbo and Tommy stayed with him, “C’mon, follow me then. I think Ranboo already got Tubbo there, or he should at least be on his way.” That seemed to have caught Tommy’s attention. In turn he seemed a bit more eager to go see his friend, pushing onward to ease all his fears.

Walking throughout the Underground fully aware was a strange experience, there were far more people here than he would have ever thought, and a surprising amount of kids. He can only assume that a vast majority of them were taken in from bad foster homes, homeless, or just children of notorious vigilantes. The buildings were relatively intricate for being made of rudimentary materials, small details to create a rather beautiful picture. But the buildings weren’t even the coolest part. Tommys head had fallen back to look up at the ceiling so far up it could have been a sky, sometimes a droplet or two from the condensation would fall and land nearby him, the place so large and bursting with life it didn’t echo.

The water collected on the ceiling of the Underground stood out like stars amongst the sky, shimmering and twinkling with the gentle flicker of lanterns and lights spread about, then as they fell they became shooting stars and Tommy couldn’t help but wonder if the younger kids here would wish on them. Halo noticed the slowed down pace of the other as he took in the sight and in turn took smaller footsteps to match his pace better. White eyes watched as blue ones took in the handiwork of just two people. Two people until others found refuge in their livelihood. 

“It was Skeppy and Foolish.” The sentence caught Tommy off guard as his attention turned back to Halo, “What was?” He asked simply as Halo let out a huffed chuckle, “The Underground. It was Skeppy and another person named Foolish who carved this all out.” Bad explained rather proudly. Proud of his husband and close friend, “Skeppy had created the rough shapes of all the buildings and cleared out the entirety of the Underground because he can manipulate rock while Foolish was able to create the details, polish up the buildings, and used the excess stone for other things like stands and shelves by manipulating water. It was honestly incredibly impressive and still is. Especially with how well it all held up.”

Tommy nodded as he continued walking by the others side, surprisingly enjoying the view of the entire cavern. It was absolutely gorgeous to say the least. Even more so when he knew just how much work had been put into it all, now understanding why on a few of the pillars helping support the ceiling he could see carefully carved out initials alongside the dates they were made, “Do they ever continue expanding it?”

Halo nodded at the question, “Absolutely. As more vigilantes look for cover as the over world gets a bit more dangerous they all need a home.” Halo turned his head to him and in the moment Tommy couldn’t help but note how gentle his expression was, age testing the corners of his features, the years treating him kindly as his eyes squinted due to his large smile, “So we give them that home.”

It warmed Tommy’s chest in a strange way. Maybe it was the hope that the other offered. Maybe it was just because he wasn’t quite used to this level of kindness from strangers. Either way Tommy nodded, “Yeah, course you would. Just don’t get caught or anythin’.” Which only elicited a chuckle from Halo as he opened the door to a rather cozy home, “Oh I don’t plan on it.”

As Tommy walked in his gaze was immediately bombarded with the look of how it seemed so much like an actual home. It smelled like an ocean breeze mixed with lavender candles from Bath and Body Works. The walls were lined with photos of a fluctuating and steadily growing family paired up with tacky home decor and signs that Tommy couldn’t help but admit fit the others' aesthetic. Along with a few paintings clearly done by a younger child. The furniture was likely shadily taken from some black market work or someway for known public “threats” to get furniture, but Halo and his little family seemed to have fixed it all up for their house.

“Your home is really nice.” Tommy spoke with a slight rasp in his throat, but the comment was well received immediately, “Thank you Tommy. We all worked really hard on it so it means a lot to hear that.” Halo spoke as he led Tommy through the relatively quaint house to the basement door and heading down the stairs. The blond followed the other to the basement, pausing halfway through to see his friend already down there. Sitting on the couch with a pink haired kid by his side as Ranboo was already pinning thin sheets to a wall as if to make a blanket fortress.

Tubbo and Tommy stared at each other before the blond bounded over to wrap his friend in a careful embrace. His breath caught in his throat as he saw that the other was okay, and fine, and safe, and no longer in any serious danger. Tubbo in turn hugged back as best as he could from the other side of the couch, over the back rest and with a shaken arm. As Tommy pulled back he didn’t hide the fact that he was eyeing his friends' scars with something almost akin to pity glazing his eyes.

Silence encompassed the friends but Tommy had merely sucked in a deep breath, an expression far more normal graced his features as he smiled to the brunet, “Didn’t realize you were such an indestructible bastard.” It caused his friend to snort out, his skin pulled taut with scars from the explosion Schlatt had thrown at him. But he didn’t seem to be in pain. He didn’t seem to care about what had happened, moreso taking in what was happening in this moment. Taking in the now rather than worrying about the future. Because right now they were reunited. Different, but together.

“And let you be the only one to survive a direct explosion? Without throwing Schlatt back in jail? You’d be a damn fool to think that Innit.” Tubbo flicked the other's forehead, making him gawk in faux irritation, fixing his friend with a playful glare, “Asshole. That’s what you are. A certified asshole.” It wasn’t until after that did he decide to look at the kid sitting next to Tubbo, Ranboo moving on to hand the next thin blanket on the wall, “Hey there kiddo, name’s Tommy who’re you?”

The kid just seemed to stare at him in return. At the silence Halo spoke out, “His name is Micheal, so sorry that I didn’t get a chance to tell you first but he primarily signs, but he can hear you.” Tommy nodded with a hum leaning back so the other could see his hands clearly, “Hey there, my name is T-O-M-M-Y. It’s nice to meet you bud, sorry you got stuck with us kid, but three idiots are better than one,”

The action seemed to make the kid smile and chuckle silently as his own hands raised back to the other, “Hi there, Nice to meet you too. You look like P-H-I-L-Z-A you know?” Tommy paused, unsure if his heart should be warmed or shattered by the connection. So he simply signed back, “Must be the hair.” Before raising a hand while nodding to agree with himself, Micheal in turn nodded once in confidence.

Bad stood by the stairs, a glowing smile on his face as he watched the rather adorable interactions unfurl in front of him, keeping his emotions in his chest that only made them swell more, “You three have fun decorating. If you need anything else I’ll be making dinner. It should be ready in an hour and a half, I’ll call you all up when it’s ready.” 

Walking up the stairs the trio called out various levels of “alright” and “okay” and “see you soon” before all being left to their own devices. Tommy looked back to Micheal, continuing to sign, “You guys making the room into a pillow fort for us all?” He asked as the kid nodded excitedly, jumping to his feet to bring a throw blanket over to Tommy, along with some thumbtacks. Fairy lights, glow in the dark stars, and cheap strands of fake vines waiting to be used next.

Distantly he recognized why he brought the materials in expectation to him instead of Tubbo.

He didn’t blame Tubbo for not getting up to help.

So instead he took the materials given and went to get started on the other side of the room, the queen sized air mattress paired with the twin sized bed, and the couch on the other end of the room where Tubbo relaxed. Quiet music played in the background and for the first time in a while, Tommy felt alright with the world. 

 

“I’d sell my own bones for sapphire stones, ‘cause blue is your favorite color.”

 

Wilbur looked down to the paper in front of him. A scowl on his face as he went over the proposed idea. He had to admit, the idea was likely their best chance to find the Underground. The vigilantes. The people who knew what game was being played and who all held the cards at the end of the day. They didn’t have many choices that got them to where they wanted to be. Not many were clear cut and with fewer risks. He couldn’t help but distantly recognize that it had in fact worked for Tommy, and many others before him. Undercover missions always seemed to garner a surprising amount of information. So that’s what they’ll do.

A group of select heroes would disguise themselves as vigilantes to do just that.

A group of select heroes would find the Underground.

A group of select heroes will bring those who have wronged the world to justice once and for all.

Notes:

Hopefully this is the last slow chapter for a while because things should be picking up with chapter nineteen. :p

Chapter 19: I Will Wait

Notes:

Aaaaaa! I'm back! Things are finally slowing down in my life and I'm doing good! Please take this offering of a chapter as well as an updated playlist!
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq

Blue eyes stared up to the ceiling of the basement, even with the lights off the faint glow of fairy lights illuminated the room in a soft tone. The four of them, including Tubbo when he wasn’t in too much pain, managed to finish decorating their little area within the day. The walls now had blankets covering them, a corner filled with pillows as well as a few of Micheals stuffed animals. Books of all kinds were laid out on the ground on the other end of the room ranging from Dr. Suess to Mechanical Engineering. It had become their home quickly and Tommy would admit that it was an upgrade from where he and Tubbo were. 

Looking down to the twin bed he could tell that Micheal had fully fallen asleep. Earlier he had complained about being tired and wanting a nap, only to emerge from the room to explain that he couldn’t sleep and wasn’t sure why. Tommy stood up soon after and walked over to lead him back downstairs saying that he’ll read to him. Lo’ and behold about fifteen minutes later the kid was crashed out, pink hair which was now fading to blond was scattered, a light hum escaped his throat as his arms squeezed around Tubbos bee that Tommy had given him right before Schlatts escape. 

The kid was undoubtedly adorable in Tommy’s eyes. Hell he was down right squeezable to everyone else around. The blond had smiled down to the sight of the other, a soft fuzzy feeling enveloping him. Micheal was a sweet kid, easily excitable and insanely polite. If he had remembered correctly Halo had spoken out about how he was on the autism spectrum. Which is where his stims had come from and was also part of the reason he didn’t speak out much or was why he hated loud sounds. Part of the reason, but definitely not the only reason.

From what he knows Micheal is one of those kids who’s gone through too much when he was already so nice. Apparently he lost his parents in one of the explosions of L’manburg that was used to go against Schlatt. The explosions were ones set by Siren himself and detonated when he thought no other citizens were around. The hero was wrong. There were several citizens still located in the subways underneath the city. The debris had crushed Micheal’s parents and had scarred half of his face. The experience had haunted the poor kid into silence. The memories of pained screams had overwhelmed him beyond belief, forcing him to tear up silently and curl in on himself. Halo had found him while secretly aiding in damage control alongside Timescape and several others from the Underground.

It broke the older man's heart in pieces to see him in such a state and knew there was no way he would have thrived in the world above with how cruel people could act. So he simply took him in. He gave him the home Halo knew he deserved, knew that he needed. The world was never truly kind to those found in the crossfires of heroes and villains, unless a camera was pointed in their direction.

Halo didn’t believe in that.

Tommy hummed out lightly as he stood up from the beanbag that was next to the bed, eyes remaining on the young kid as he carefully opened the door to head out. His gaze never moved away from the other until he watched as his hand turned the doorknob to shut as quietly as possible. Pausing for a moment he let his brain sit in itself, taking a moment of complete and utter silence to overcome him and for once his brain felt nothing, in a calming sense. There was nothing to think about, nothing to fret over, nothing to hyperfocus on and over contemplate.

It was a strange quietness that he didn't think he could ever get used to if forced into it, so he let it go and ran away from it as quickly as he could. He found himself practically marching back out of Halo’s home, letting the flowers that hung on the sides of the door jump and swing as he slammed it shut. The sounds of his feet hitting the ground again and again loud due to the concrete pavement.

The quiet brought room. The room brought thoughts. Thoughts brought memories. Then memories brought something Tommy would elect to ignore. Instead he was drowning out the crowded thoughts with projects. Like the one he was working alongside Tubbo currently. Heading there now after he ran from the house and passed the neighbors, saying out a few greetings, then finally making his way to the edge of the Underground. There was a corner that Tubbo had made a spot for them, able to blare out music, yell out wildly, and cause a small explosion or two. Being far enough out from everyone else had its perks.

The riffs from the guitar nearly echoed above the distant sound of his friends voices, Tubbos far louder than Ranboo as he sang along, “Move your body when the sunlight dies! Everybody hide your body from the scarecrow.” And as his voice pulled out the last syllable of the line Ranboo chimed in with the next, “Everybody hide.” Their heads bopped to the beat before its strums went gentle and soft, Tommy thought it was a good opportunity to hum it out obnoxiously to catch the attention of his friends. 

The two smiled and mumbled the lyrics as the music picked back up, their bodies moving and jumping as they got into the song once again, yelling out the repetitive lyrics in a way that they never could have back at their apartment. It was fun, exhilarating, and gave them a level of adrenaline that they hadn’t felt in weeks. 

As the song faded out the three were half breathless but the smiles on their faces were brighter than ever. A satisfied sigh left Tommy as he walked over to the small metal table, resting his elbows on the surface as he looked down to the paper below him.

“Blueprints completed for it already? Christ almighty Tubbo, is there anything else you do?” Tommy asked sarcastically as he looked back up, the blond already knew the answer but he waited for the equally sarcastic response, “Well, no Tommy you know that I don’t.” His friend replied in a rather blunt tone, causing Tommy to frown slightly.

Tubbo had been different after being caught. For obvious reasons the scars on his face were a big one. Blinding Tubbo in one eye and leaving room for thick scars to develop on the left side of his face. The process was sped up by Halo’s abilities, rather than taking months to form, and he couldn’t tell if or if not that specifically had an effect on him. Yet that wasn’t the only thing that was different. Tubbo was more blunt, and easily aggravated but somehow showed less of his anger. Instead it radiated off of him in a threatening manner, shining through his eyes in subtlety rather than his explosive yelling. 

Tommys friend who was nearly as expressive as himself was different in many ways so suddenly that Tommy almost felt detached from him. Like he had missed a step that Tubbo had bravely jumped up to, or was at least forcefully pushed up towards. Even now as they worked side by side together Tommy felt like he was overstepping somehow. Like maybe they were trying to force other bits of their healing to go too fast.

The light expressions of the other were replaced by an empty smile. Their shared sarcasm was met with a wall of blunt reality now instead. There was no shine, or amusingly toned jokes. It was like a layer of Tubbo was removed. But it pushed Tommy back in return, to do it for both of them. To pick up what his friend once did so that he could relax and have social pressures be lifted from his shoulders for the time being.

He’ll bounce back eventually. He will, and Tommy was willing to wait for him.

Clearing his throat the blond moved away from his friend, body turning away from his friend's direction to get a better look around the hastily made work area, looking around and fiddling with some of the tools scattered about. The blueprints he was looking at were placed on the large metal table in the middle of the area, with several tables laying nearby holding tools, prints, and gadgets. One of which caught his eyes. The sphere was wrapped in layers of metal, wires sticking out and hastily put together. Almost as if the person who was working on it was going through a fit of emotions of some kind.

With a knitted brow and a deep frown the blond pointed to it, “What’s that?” Was all he asked to open the emotional floodgates. Tubbos' face went still as he looked at the object in question, emotions unreadable as a neutral expression took over, “You know when people say that the only way to fight fire with fire is to do something bigger?”

The hairs on the back of Tommys neck stood as his eyes shot up to his friend, the implications of what it meant already was seeping into his bones, “Uh, no. No I don’t big man. I haven't heard that one before, but I get the idea behind it, yeah. So uh, how does that tie in?” As the question slipped out he couldn’t help but stare at the scars lining the side of Tubbos face.

“Well, to put it simply, it’s the bigger fire.”

 

“Now I’ll be bold, as well as strong, and use my head alongside my heart. So take my flesh, and fix my eyes, a tethered mind freed from the lies.” 

 

The bullets that wheezed past were something that he hasn’t been used to in a while. It was as though he was among the lower ranks once again and no longer taking on supervillains, instead taking on low level thieves and petty criminals. Wilbur hadn’t faced criminals so easy to take down in a very long time, though it was admittedly a bit more uncomfortable to do so considering he couldn’t use his power in the moment. Instead he and Niki were forced to remain in the beat up van, computers and screens lining the insides to give them eyes and ears on the heroes with powers that we’re quite specific to their hero persona.

Raising the stun gun to the man trying to break in and shooting he watched as the other fell to the ground, shaking and trembling from the knockback. With a huff Wilbur adjusted the collar of his coat, giving a look around the street then heading back in the van. Passing Niki who no longer looked like herself. Her features were morphed past recognition and the clothes were far more inconspicuous and far less recognizable. Even though for the rest she was just considered the “help” now, the guy in a chair, the person in the ear piece, even though she was put through such an extreme downgrade she still needed the extensive disguise.

Just like he did. They needed it just as much as the rest of their team. He paid no mind to the camera’s they had in the vehicle as he climbed into the front and into the driver's seat, not even bothering with the seatbelt as he stepped on the gas to get them out of the street a few roads down from where the fight was and into an alleyway closer to their group, to get the rest of them out of there as quickly as possible the moment the villains were defeated.

Niki yelled out to him, but he couldn’t hear it over the hazy white noise in his ears as his thoughts raced. It wasn’t even him worrying about what they were doing right now, but a conglomeration of everything that he knows. If this plan on getting into the Underground would work. Sure, they still technically did their jobs, but was it going to give them any fruits of their labor? What if the Underground had requirements that they couldn’t meet. Did they need to trust the vigilantes they were supposed to catch? Did they need someone from the inside to get them there?

Suddenly the hard drive that rested in his jacket pocket felt like a stone. He never left anywhere without it anymore. He still hasn’t braved the files on them, but he had gotten close at the most random of times. When he has breakfast with Fundy. When he gets his morning coffee. When he tries to calm himself by playing the guitar. It’s those moments when he feels the deep urge to look, but is pulled back by reasons he doesn’t know. His fears and anxieties clawing away at his very being when his fingers brush against the plastic sides.

Don’t look at this unless you can trust Tommy.

That is what Karl had said. What Timescape had said. If there was ever an illegal hero he had to put his life in the hands of, it would be Timescape. A vigilante who never left a trace. He never had any casualties, and the few moments he did, when it seemed that the blood was on his hands, was because others wouldn’t listen to him. It’s why Wilbur trusted his word. He’d rather keep his life, keep the safety of everyone than risk a mistake that Timescape himself had told him to avoid. 

Gritting his teeth he could distantly hear Niki say that the fight had ended and the rest needed to be picked up. Quickly jerking the wheel away from the alley he was about to pull into Wilbur sped down to his team. Of course Niki yelled out to him in reminder that they had precious equipment in the back, but Wilbur was too lost in his own thoughts to truly pay any mind to it. With his foot on the gas he was barely looking at the road. Trying once again to talk himself into trusting the other.

What had he really done? Got the job as an intern of all things without much access to confidential information. The kid managed to get his hands on a few, but he never made it to the truly serious ones. He was more of a coffee runner than anything. The other had spoken with his kid, played a stupid video game with him. Managed to be caught in public by the older man once or twice and just joked along with him.

But then the reasons of why he had done everything seeped into his head. He had likely taken the job to see what he was up against. To see if he was on their radar, to be inconspicuous and a less likely suspect. He had to know where the files of where Tubbo was located to have gotten the young boy out, meaning there were so, so many others that he could have seen as well. He had lied. Lied about his age. He lied about his name. Everything he could he lied about.

Except for his family.

But that was the only thing he kept true and that was just to twist his truth some more to gain their trust. He had lied for his gain and betrayed them. But then why would he pull his own mask off? Gripping the steering wheel tighter, the hole in Wilburs chest had formed as his pocket got heavier, the questions overtaking him entirely. Slamming on the break abruptly didn’t even knock him out of his thoughts. The opening of the doors. The quick rush inside did nothing to force his focus away from his thoughts.

It wasn’t until a hand rested on his shoulder and he had turned his gaze to the person behind him. Their face completely unfamiliar, their features all adjusted including the wings on his back, but he knew who it was. With a tight lipped smile and a quick nod to the other Wilbur drove off, now more in tune with the conversation going on behind him. Laughs of some saying they hadn’t felt like that in years, to thrilled yells of excitement because they had managed to do so well. The team on the ground had done good, but putting away bad guys wasn’t the only thing they had to look out for now.

“Did any citizen see us?” A voice came out from Wilburs body, but the voice was obviously not his own at the moment. Yet even without the power behind the tone, the question still seemed to have hit the people inside.

The van had gone quiet because nobody was entirely sure.

But to their luck the next day they were getting reports of a new vigilante group that had taken over Theseus’s old area.

And even better, there were already pictures of them circulating the internet.

The first step was already completed. 

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed! I realized what I was missing because I couldn't tell why I just couldn't write these past few chapters, but I got it! I hope you enjoy and don't forget to leave your thoughts in the comments! :]

Chapter 20: Dearly Beloved

Notes:

Guess who's been sick for the past week! Honestly I had to use the google docs app on my phone rather than actually typing it out on my computer for once because I felt nauseous sitting up, which was both kinda weird, but a lot easier. If it seems fine and alright tell me, maybe then I'll feel more comfortable doing it and get these chapters out quicker, lmao. Also some updated playlist tingz

https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq

Tommy stared at the TV screen as he ate his bowl of cereal. Tubbo and Ranboo had already decided to head off to the work station, leaving him and Micheal behind. The older blond had already tried leaving with the pair, but was stopped by Halo saying that he had to eat something before heading out. Then when he tried to argue and say that Tubbo and Ranboo didn’t eat either Halo was quick to remind him that they had woken up before him and that he in fact did watch them eat.

So here he was sitting next to the kid, who’s hair was now as blond as his own, eating a bowl of Fruity Pebbles and watching the news go over some new group of vigilantes that had apparently, “Took over for the notorious Theseus.” Meaning they stole his fucking neighborhood. He scoffed, brows pulling together as he nearly slammed his bowl down, yelling out to Skeppy and Halo who were relaxing in the kitchen behind him, “Why is it that the moment I leave all of a sudden there’s a literal group, a whole surge of others scuttering on over to Clementines block.”

He huffed, pushing his back further into the couch, “Like one, who says that I won’t come back. Two you don’t need that many people. One is fine, two is fine, three makes it easy, but God damn you don’t need like five people, and apparently two techies? The fuck?” Halo sighed out a tired, “Language, Tommy.” While Skeppy hummed out over his husband, “Well Tommy, you covered a lot of ground while active. A lot more than you realize, it was a lot to keep up with. Plus it’s like a reputation thing. You think just any kind of criminal would be out if they knew Technoblade was patrolling the area?”

Tommy couldn’t fully wipe off the half glare on his face as he listened, though the other was making unfortunate sense, “They knew you were out there, but then all of a sudden you weren’t. Your absence opened the doors to a lot of criminals to come through, so they likely need more people to keep up.”  Tommy grumbled back in his seat, “Well I think they’re just fucking weak! Like c’mon! I would point and laugh- Micheal. Micheal point and laugh with me.”

Micheals eyes just bore up into Tommy's own as he pointed at the screen. Their eye contact held together for a few moments before he sighed and let his hand drop, “Yeah, yeah you’re right.” Tommy groaned out and returned back to the bowl in his lap. Skeppy chuckled at the sight of him, fiddling with something on the table, “Ah speaking of Micheal, it’s his hair day. We have those hair chalks on the way right now to make it pink for him.”

Tommy turned back over to him with a curious brow and a tilted head, “Why does he get it pink anyway?” He asked as if the kid in question wasn’t right there. Rubbing the back of his neck Skeppy treaded the next words of his carefully, “Ah, well, it’s because his favorite hero is Technoblade.” 

Tommys thoughts came to a screeching halt as he stared at the other, wanting to ask him why while ignoring the new fact all together. Slowly straightening out physically, his thoughts trailed. Technoblade was dangerous and likely already knew who Tommy was while working as an intern, if the glances of his neutral expression from the last time he saw him was anything to go by. He was hardly children's favorites and when they were it was when his heroism out played his frightening look. So instead of calling out every flaw of the terrifying hero he turned to Micheal with a smile, “Did you know that for someone so tough he gets a caramel frappuccino each day?”

Micheals eyebrows shot up, as if he himself wasn’t expecting the response before his smile formed, followed by Tommys own as he continued, “He gets extra whipped cream too! And extra caramel! I would expect a man like him to be downing 13 shot espressos on the daily, but no!” Micheals body bounced with quiet giggles, the poor kid having likely no idea what anything of what Tommy says means, but he went with what the older teen said before nodding. 

Tommy truly found him rather endearing, he was a sweet kid who did his best for his age, and did a damn good job given his situation. Maybe he could help him out with something today, Tubbo did say he needed extra time when it came to the hoverboard, as well as some super secret project he’s busied himself with.

The opportunity though, seemed to knock at the door, quite literally. Skeppy hummed as he made his way over to the door at the front of the house, Tommy watching as he pulled it open to reveal yet another blond fellow, but in purple, with a grocery bag resting in the crook of his arm, “I got the stuff for Micheal.” Was all he said as his arm raised with the bag. Tommy could hear a delighted squeal come from his side as Micheal recognized what the other seemed to bring.

Finishing his cereal, attention fully away from the news, Tommy turned his body to face Purpled as he came in, "Stuff for Micheal? Is it for his hair?" He had asked out curiously. Well it was the only thing that made sense considering it was literally just brought up a few minutes ago by Halo. Purpled nodded as he walked over to set the bag down on the coffee table in front of the blond duo, Micheal now scarfing down the rest of his bowl so they could get started on turning his golden head pink.

Tommy looked between the people in the room, a bit of hope sitting in his chest as he looked over to Purpled who was pulling out the needed supplies, "Hey, could I, could I help with the hair chalk today?" He asked the other a bit sheepishly, who seemed to stare back at him with a raised brow.

 "Of course, I mean, as long as Micheal doesn't mind. Micheal?" Micheal looked up to Tommy with a questioning look, not having heard what they were talking about, "Would it be alright if I helped with your hair today?" 

At the question the boy lit up and nodded eagerly, excited that the new addition to his family wanted to help him with something he loved to do, even if the other wasn't too keen on the why. Micheal didn't have to think too far back when Halo sat him down to explain that while Tommy helped the heros, he didn't exactly have the best standing with them at the moment.

Tommy couldn't help but smile at the excitement, quickly pushing his plate to the side as he moved over to where Purpled stood to pick up the hair chalks. Looking at the package his face twisted as he went over the instructions, mumbling to himself as he read the several paragraphs. Well not really read, he skims them, but who could blame him? It felt like a pretty self explanatory process.

From the kitchen Halo and Skeppy offered each other a soft smile, watching as Micheal put both his and Tommy's bowls in the sink before hopping back over towards the couch. Biting the inside of his cheek Skeppy muttered a gentle question to his husband, "You ever wonder why he did it?"

Halo shuffled in his spot, watching as Tommy sat down and Micheal soon following on the ground to give him better reach of his hair, tensing up in his shoulders slightly Halo let out a soft response, "I have," he put his mug down but never let his grip go, "I've wondered why ever since he got here."

Turning his white eyes from the trio to Skeppy Halo let the words flow out of his mouth as if they had been resting there for weeks, "I had always heard of Theseus but every time I tried to meet up with him the boy was already gone. He was quick and clever, and from what I heard incredibly witty and apparently a thorn in many people's sides. He ran his area by himself, and kept it relatively clean with his reputation alone. Which is why when he was busy being an intern not many criminals came back out."

Rubbing at his temples, Halo let out a sigh, gaze turning back to the others, "It didn't make sense when Ranboo came in and the stories flooded the news. About how a Commission HQ intern was the vigilante Theseus. It didn't sit right. Then just to reveal it like how police reports say that they did? Personally I feel like he went in there for something even we couldn't fathom and left knowing something he hasn't told anyone yet. He knows the heroes better than we do, so why just pull off the mask so easily? What did he need that required that?"

"Trust, perhaps?" Skappy chimed in while taking a sip of his coffee, but the answer only made Halo shake his head, "No, he was already Wilbur's go to intern, he already had trust." Skeppy hummed as he thought, resting his chin in the palm of his hand before his gaze went distant with blatant unease.

"He needed understanding. If he knew something that he shouldn’t have, Wilbur needed to know how he got it, either way with enough prodding he would have found out. He needed both." Halo let out a deep sigh at his husband's words, looking over to the trio of young blonds and watching as Tommy slowly figured out how to help turn Micheals hair pink, eventually falling into a rhythm of coloring each strand as Purpled watched from the side. It was a calmingly domestic scene and he felt bad for what he was about to do. He didn’t want to, but something told him he wouldn’t have another moment as peaceful that would keep Tommy with them long enough to give a full decent explanation.

Taking a moment of thought Halo finally found the deeply set courage to speak, "Tommy?" He asked out, watching as he turned his head to look at his hunched over form for a split second to let him know he heard him before instantly turning back to the task at hand. He seemed like he wasn’t expecting anything before he let out a curious, "Mhm?" 

Sucking in a deep breath Halo forced himself to remain steady, expecting slight backlash for the question he was about to ask, "Why?" Was all he said at first before the words simply tumbled out, "I mean, as in why did you, did you get the internship in the first place? Why did you reveal yourself? What happened?" His brows were furrowed and expression rather grim, likely stemming from the fact that he felt bad just for asking.

Though the last question came out softer than the rest because Halo noticed that as he spoke Tommy seemed to frown slightly. It made the forming guilt eat away at him to see simple questions affect him, but given their standing with the public he felt like the knowledge of the events that lead the pair to the Underground were rather important.

Straightening up his body, Halo could feel his tail curl and head raise more before speaking again, "Listen, I know. I know it's hard to revisit and that there are likely things you don't want to say. To be completely honest you don't have to say anything, but before you go back up to the surface like I know you want to, it would be comforting to know what happened so I know how to handle anything that could stem from it."

Tommy opened his mouth before he paused, closing it as he looked down to the back of Micheals head, whatever he was going to say died on his tongue as he closed his mouth. Thinking to himself for a moment Tommy sorted his thoughts. Why had he done it in the first place? Did he really take off the mask because he needed trust or did he want them to know? Was he tired of hiding? He wasn't before, so why would he have been then? It didn’t make sense, but it did.

"Honestly I took the job for money," he started as he colored another strand of hair, the clip resting heavy in his hand, "It honestly started out as a joke when we decided that fast food wasn't the way to go if we wanted to keep up my Big T role. There would be too many people I saw out on my streets, the pay too small, the stress too high, and the hours unreliable. Same with retail. Also the banking situation was a bit weird because we didn't set one up that would have matched a fake age yet."

Shrugging Tommy fell into his shoulders a bit, the sound of the chalk running down Micheals hair loud in his ears with the silence, "Then it was the jobs that required experience and skills that were left, the ones practically impossible to get, with or without experience." He gulped softly, "Then we caught wind of the internship. It was honestly a joke at first! Promise. The risk was insane and the chances of being caught went through the roof, the thought of being recognized was terrifying.

"But, but then we actually started to think about it. It was coffee runs and paper pushing and light desk work while getting double the amount for inventions I could just turn in and rarely have to explain. So then Tubbo joked about me taking up "both", quote, unquote. How I could turn in his inventions and I could do the office work. We laughed and shit but, but it made sense. It all just sort of fit together.

"So we bought some nicer clothes for the interview and I was practically accepted on the spot after making Siren laugh a bit. We faked the documents, got said banking account, and then just like that I was in. The Blade was the only person to ever suspect anything, and even then that wasn't how I was caught. Obviously."

Halo eyed him as he went quiet, not saying anything more and opting to give Tommy the time to explain everything at his own pace. Letting the room fill up with the sounds of hair being clipped around and brushed through. Purpled sitting to the side still, also giving Tommy the needed silence, curious to hear the thought process and to know more about the others erratic actions.

"Yeah, still kinda stupid. I know. God, trust me I know." He sighed, slumping forward in his spot, eyes distant as he looked at the pink locks of hair. His silence in the moment was surprisingly loud as his face morphed to portray his true feelings. A hollowed out feeling in his chest growing as he started to reach an emotional push back to his sudden confronting nature.

"Then why I took off the mask huh, extra spicy story time I guess." He huffed out an empty laugh at the statement, gulping down into the quiet once more, "I, I found something out. Something incredibly concerning," he said, looking up to Halo to motion down to Micheal as a way to let him know he didn't want him to hear.

"And I needed trust more than anything at that moment. I couldn't tell them as, as Tomathy, it wouldn't make sense really why I would willingly snoop around the way I did with the drone. In the end of that I would be questioned, while I helped, why did I do it? If I said it as Theseus how did I manage to figure it out? And if anything went wrong in between, well the last thing I needed would be for them to trust me only to question everything I stood for."

Halo nodded, letting the other fill in the rest by himself rather than continue to ask questions, even if the process for him took much longer, "I know when I put it like that it sounds like it isn't important, but I promise it is." Tommy mumbled in a hushed tone as he finished up Micheals hair, "But all the other likely scenarios would have ended up as failures anyway, I just," he paused.

"I just wasn't expecting this to end up so badly ."

With that he pulled away, Micheal quickly jumped to his feet to grab the small mirror on the coffee table. His eyes went wide at the sight of his reflection and a smile blinded them all as giggles poured out from his mouth. Turning his head left to right to get a good look of it Micheal jumped on the balls of his feet before turning to Tommy, who in turn smiled back, albeit a bit tiredly, "You like it?"

The question wasn't met with any sign language, instead it was met with the kid rushing up to him and holding him in a tight embrace, which the teen was quick to return. Holding him close for the moment, arms wrapped tight and he would beyond willing to say he would kill for this kid. Turning his head to the other vigilante Tommys expression softened, "Though in all honesty, it could be a lot worse."

 

"We are one within a dream, so hold me close and count the stars with me. All our scattered memories, I will find the pieces one by one." 

 

Fundy stared out the window, with a blank expression. The muffled voices of heroes in the meeting room plagued his sensitive ears as he sat outside in the waiting lobby. They say it was because it was so he was in shouting distance in case anyone came up to him, but also because he kept any nosy employees away from listening in, considering he would likely end up telling his father that they tried to pick up on what was being said. He was a mole to them for things like this. Always had.

But now as he sat as a glorified repellent, Fundy had nestled himself in the corner of the room away from the doors after picking up some of what was being said. Something about Niki looking into Karl's memories, and how somehow they were blocked, "I don't think his powers go that far, he must have prepared for this." Was what she had said before explaining and exploring the interactions between the head of the lab and Tommy. How from what they could tell the two spoke in codes, and how the heroes at HQ didn't know what they meant.

It made Fundy curl in on himself a bit at the thought. He missed Karl. He missed Tommy. The two were kind and always had smiles on their faces. The two always made him feel accepted. The two always made him feel welcome. They were jokesters and pranksters, crazy in their own right and open to any idea Fundy had.

Orange ears pinned back at the thought of them. The thought of the Minecraft server he and Tommy started. The memories of Karl creating him rockets, figures, and anything the young boy's mind came up with. The small moments that made them who they really were. And with the missed moments comes the faces of them in the last. Karls held a knowing look in his eye with the last meeting, their parting hug lasting longer than normal. Tommy with his strained smile and upturned eyebrows as he mumbled lies out to him in a pitiful tone.

Both of them knew in a sense.

The knowledge made Fundy turn his head to look out the window, eyes glazed with tears as he chewed on the inside of his cheek. They both knew, but they didn't want him to worry.

While lost in thought the door to the meeting room clicked open with Niki on the other side, a gentle smile on her face as she looked over to him, "Hey bud. Wanna come on in now?" She asked, signifying the end of whatever super "confidential" meeting and entering into something a bit more general, pulling him away from the view of the lobby and opening it to the rest of the building once again.

Fundy only stared at her for a moment before standing up onto his feet and walking over, features never changing into something more socially palatable. At the sight of him Niki's expression twisted into one of pity as she stepped to the side to let Fundy in. The heroes in the room stopped what they were doing to look over, offer a smile or wave to Fundy, as well as some kind of greeting. Though nothing seemed to lighten his mood which didn’t go unnoticed.

It was Sapnap who finally asked, "Hey little man, what's got you down? You look all grim." The Dream Team always seemed to be one of Fundy's favorite groups of heroes. They were always the one to make his heart fill with hope, the ones to always make him cheer out with optimism, but that was because they themselves were always so lively. Even now the red head could see the lines of exhaustion tracing Sapnaps face.

"I want to see Tommy again." Was his response after a beat passed. He didn't care that it wasn't something to uplift his father. He did everything in his power to keep that man happy for so long, and for once he wants the same treatment, "I know what you're going to say. How he wronged society or whatever, but he was nice and even as a vigilante he didn't do anything wrong!"

Wilbur sighed from where he sat at the table, rubbing at his eyes as the stress washed over him. He had tried explaining it before, how it wasn't okay what Tommy had done, but it never swayed his son. He didn’t want to go over it again, it always made the hard drive heavy in his pocket, but also because he didn’t want to embarrass his son. Without looking back up he explained rather plainly, "Fundy, we've been over this, he wasn't licenced-"

"But he saved people!" Fundy cut his father off, fists balled to his sides as his face went red, forcing the frustrated tears down, "He still saved people so who cares if he wasn’t licensed! Philza and Sam said it themselves that there was a time that they wouldn't have been as successful if he wasn't there!" 

Wilburs brows furrowed as his head turned up, hands pressed together as his gaze met his sons. The boy was doing his best to stand up for himself, but was cracking under the pressure of inexperience, "What he did was still illegal, Fundy, we have been over this. We don't know what he could have been planning, he could have had ulterior motives."

"Dad even you know that's bullshit!" "Language-" "No!" The boy yelled out, "He was kind to everyone and he helped with so much! If you genuinely thought he would have been like Schlatt then you would be working a whole lot harder to find him!"

With that Wilbur had finally stood up, having to drop any work act he had to be a bit more like a parent in the way he hates the most, "Fundy you are causing a scene," he said as he moved closer, "Let's go outside." Was all he said but the intention behind the order was clear. It made Fundys ears pin back and the tears to form further, anxiety crawling up through his throat as his shoulders shot up.

With a hole in his chest he finally just screamed out, "I just wanted a friend!" And it seemed to make his father pause, a confused look forming on his face as his shoulders dropped slightly, "Fundy, you have friends." He tried to say, but he wasn't having any of it. It was just another lie he would say in order to comfort his son. It was just another lie Fundy would say to comfort himself.

"No! I don't! You have co-workers and they have kids dad! I'm homeschooled because I'm your kid. I don't go out because you are always at work! And someone finally comes and sees me everyday and we have fun, and oh no! He helps people! He's a bad person because he's not official! He's barely older than me which is why he's not! He was never given the chance to become official, which is why he isn’t!" Fundy cried out before straightening up with a series of sniffles, trying to force himself up right with a quivering lip. All throughout his screaming match, footsteps echoed out.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa what's going on?" A voice rang out from behind him, one that was familiar and formerly comforting. Obviously he had come in after seeing the clear lobby, only to hear Fundys yelling and then heading over to see if everything was okay. He could see his fathers stance relax with hope, considering that as far as he knew the voice that the person belonged to was his son's favorite hero.

Another coo rang out in his tone, "What happened Fundy?" The gentle voice rang out as they stepped closer, only for the redhead to move to the side and out of reaching distance as a glare hardened on his face.

He watched as Dream stumbled slightly in his spot, his expression under the mask unreadable, but the silence said enough for his confusion as his hand pulled back from where he was originally going to place on Fundys shoulder as a means of comforting him. Fundys mind instantly went to Tommy's message. His warning. He wouldn't have done that with no reason.

So as Dream turned a curious head his way, Fundy only hissed out an enraged, "You're disgusting." Before turning tail and running off out the door and down the hall. The sight instilled panic in Wilbur, causing him to chase down his son, more out of worry than anger.

The words instilled suspicion in Dream, as well as an off balanced feeling of boiling judgement and assumptions that rested on the edge of his mind. Leaning towards the source of chaos in that moment and feeding into his spiraling psyche.

Notes:

Hope y'all enjoyed some fluff and exposition! The underground might see some new faces soon! (Finally.)

:)

Chapter 21: Bruno is Orange

Notes:

I have returned!! Not having to take a full two weeks either!! Have a playlist!!
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq

The news was a horde, a swarm of locusts that would do anything to get a story. If it risked their news anchors lives, if it meant they would get a story they would send scouts out knowing that they could be targeted and put on watch lists. If it meant that they had to carve away at the lives of people, slice through their humanity, just for a sliver of a headline at the end of their grimy day. They would do it all without so much as a thought of worry. Without question or fear. Without guilt clawing away at their throat because in the end of it all, it's their job. 

It was their job, and they did damn good at it considering Tommy always seemed to be glued to the screen of the living room's TV, or stealing away Halo's tablet to go through articles when he just wanted to pass time. It was all over the same thing too. It was all over the headlines and overtook each story. The search engines flooded with data, the networks overflowing with theories, the people buzzing over a single topic.

The new group of vigilantes.

Tommy knew why they seemed to grasp the attention of the public so easily. He, himself, was a hot topic. A vigilante who made his way into the main sector of the Hero Commission, worming his way into HQ while continuing to live his double life. He brought heroes coffees in the day, and fought them if needed at night. He took care of criminals and whatever trouble they had caused, with such effectiveness that the mere whisper of his presence seemed to ward them away on nights he couldn't patrol.

Now with him gone the streets were essentially open for the taking. Just another piece of land, of territory to grab. Which gave way into the introduction of the five to seven masked saviors of the district. While they were a bit messy, they were good. They took care of each villain as if they had reports on them. It was almost like each take down was another set up just for the stories on them to swell with mixed praises and repulsed responses.

The debate over Theseus' loyalty to the civil public never seemed to rest either, and was always at least mentioned when the unnamed group was brought up. While the undoubted good he brought was put to light, the concerns over his disappearance never seemed to fade. Questions about what the heroes had done to him. Questions about his stances with society after nearly being brought down by several gunshot wounds and the inability to be helped by the heroes who stood by. Questions about his health considering he was shot down and likely lost more blood than anyone realized.

Some reporters say he was deserving of what happened to him. That, even though he was only sixteen, he needed to be physically knocked down so that legally able people could deal with the serious situations. Others said that he should be able to continue the good he was bringing, to continue helping the heroes keep the peace. Some of them even say to place him under government custody so no one with bad intentions could adopt him, and continue his vigilantism as a hero when he came of age.

It was a messy cesspool of indescribable madness that Tommy would rather turn his attention away from, but he never seemed to have the ability to. He was glued to the screens, hastily awaiting each update on what was going on, feeling an overwhelming amount of relief when he never saw that Clementine's name or business was mentioned, meaning that as far as he could tell she was safe. Out of the eyes of the public. Something he apparently wasn’t able to do.

Sighing out he turned to Tubbo as he screwed something into the apparently “super secret” project for Tommy. They appeared to be two large discs, one purple and white, the other lime green. He wasn't quite sure how they would've been used but they weren't ready to be tested out yet anyway. That’s besides the point anyway, "What do you think about the group who's been patrolling our area?" He asked out with a twisted look, watching as his friend removed his goggles from his face to look him in the eye. Tubbo seemed confused at the question, as if he didn't know what he meant. Scratching at his jaw Tubbo remained quiet with his mouth being left open before clearing his throat. Voice coming out almost unsure with each word, "We have a group in our area?"

Tommy gawked at his friend, wide eyed with disbelief, "You mean to tell me you didn't know? Big man! It's been all over the news!" Tubbo raised a brow under his curtain shade of hair that he called bangs, a half annoyed half matter of fact tone seeping into his words, "You act as though I pay attention to the news man, and so what? It's not like we're there now." He pointed out while continuing to fasten screws.

"I mean-maybe, but still! Like what if we come back? What then? I ain't changing districts nor am I going to be working alongside them! I think they should get the fuck out of dodge and leave my area alone! It was fine when I left it, it'll stay fine when I get back, and if it's not I can refix it like I had before." Tommy ranted about the group practically all in one breath as if to emphasize his irritations, even with their clear intentions with their actions he couldn't help but be rubbed the wrong way by them. It's like they had something else in their hand of cards that they haven't shown off yet and it offset the balance he had.

To be honest he couldn’t have cared less about them working in his area. He knew it wouldn’t stay clean forever, as well as the fact that he had been offered help before that he would gladly accept. But something was wrong about this group. He couldn’t like them and didn’t care if the reasons didn’t present themselves yet. He just knew that they were there.

Tubbo though merely sighed, tone lowering into something partially unsure and downtrodden, "Big man?" Tommy perked up at the nickname, "Yes?" "You still can't go back up there with the news still buzzing on about you. Not when the world knows your face and story, as it rests at the forefront of their minds. They'd pick you apart limb by limb and every criminal will want to have a go at you. You wouldn't be safe anywhere, in whichever persona you'd prefer." His friend frowned at the blond, worry interlaced with his words.

Tommy eyed his friend as he was forced to face the truth before slouching over with a sigh, "... Fine. Fine." His friend nodded, hand extending out, "Wrench." Tommy grumbled in annoyance as he handed the tool over. A moment of silence washed over them before Tubbo spoke up again, "Wrong size." 

"Well you didn't give me a size you toothy prick!"

 

"Bruno, what happened to your good sense? I broke down, that man's good. I bet he works for the government. Did you hear about that mother? Broke her daughter's legs in two, and said, "It's too dangerous out there to walk, so I had to save you.'" 

 

It was a quiet night as Quackity sipped from the wine glass. He was never a wine person, but there always seemed to be a chance for anything to happen. That included him drinking at nearly two thirty in the morning, mind further off in the fields of trauma than close to the homelands of love and consciousness. Sighing out his hands held his head as his fingers squeezed around his temple. Tears rested in his eyes as he tried to force his torso to relax.

He couldn't relax. Not when the threat of his own husband loomed. Sapnap would never do anything bad. His heart was too kind even though his mouth constantly tried to contradict it. He wouldn't hurt anyone on purpose and while his comforting skills weren't the best, the man would take the head off of anyone who would do someone harm. He was a Doberman of a guard dog with the spirit of a golden retriever. Quackitys chest swelled with the love he held for him, but he couldn't fight off the worry. He couldn't fight off the anxiety. He couldn't fight off the fear.

He didn't know how long he had been there or how many glasses he had gone through by the time footsteps gently padded into the room and rested behind him. Quackity hadn't turned around instantly, instead he stared at the counter with tears trickling down his face, shoulders rattling slightly with each breath he took in before he gulped down. Biting the bullet his misty gaze turned to the pitied and concerned look of the other, a bitter smile coming to his face at the sight of him, "Nick."

His voice was broken as it was loving, his husband not saying anything as his hand slid to hold the side of his face. Palm cupping his cheek as his thumb swiped away at tears. They've been together long enough to not need words for moments like this. Years of experience lead to silent comforts. A sniffle rang out before his breath picked up it's pace, short and concerning as he fell into his husband’s form in front of him, words pouring out of his mouth, "I'm sorry but, he's, he's still just a kid." 

The muffled voice grew in volume as he pulled away, body shaking more as he looked the other in the eyes, "I, I know you know that. And that, and that you would never hurt him. Tubbo he's, he's likely different now after everything he’s had to go through but please he's kind, and loving, and sweet, and he tries his damned hardest, and I know what he's doing is illegal, but please. He's just a kid. " 

Quackitys voice was hoarse and slurred by the drags of alcohol, tears forced down his face as rampant thoughts ploughed through his mind unwillingly. There wasn't much Sapnap could do at the moment. Wasn't a barrier to pass through that he could pass through. Instead he moved his hands so that he could wrap his lover in a tight embrace, voice gentle as he spoke yet firm in his tone, a meaningful promise passing his lips that he would in turn never go against.

"I promise, as long as I am around I will do everything in my ability to ensure his safety. I promise that as long as I am near him, he won't be hurt. Not by me. Not by Wilbur. Not by the Underground. No one, and I mean no one, will hurt your son my love."

 

"Bruno, did you know that the Greeks in the morning would eat oranges? They were firm believers in fruit-curing fevers, and I agree. See, they believe that an orange warms the stomach." 

 

No one was quite expecting the level of criminal turn out that night. It was honestly just supposed to be another news catching night. Another day where their group would make a spectacle and show off their abilities via nightly vigilantism to be broadcasted to the citizens of the morning who look to see what they missed while asleep. It was just supposed to be another normal night of expanding wings and toughened muscles. Another night of fast paced strikes of fire and concentrated explosions. Another night of twisted dark skies and bright monitors to keep things in line.

The night did not go like any of that at all. Wilbur and Niki had to abandon the van all together, the most important components for conversing with the rest of the team being brought as they found themselves in the alleyway of the fight. Hiding behind the van as shots were taken their way. Niki could feel the adrenaline pushing through her veins as she heaved out her breaths, eyes straining against the dark as small holes formed in the wall just barely above her head, back aching from where she was curled up.

Wilbur meanwhile was attempting to take shots back, most of which being rather unsuccessful due to the lack of experience when it came to him being in the field without his powers in use as well as him rushing to get each shot thrown through the air towards the other side. It was just supposed to be them interrupting a drug deal between rival gangs. They were hoping that the surprise attack would throw them off balance and think that the other gang had invited the group of vigilantes alone. They weren't expecting the two other groups to join their forces against them.

Now they're stuck without their full powers and just some bullets by their side, severely outnumbered. Wilbur grit his teeth as his eyes flicked to the other end of the van on the opposite side. Puffy was charging at three criminals with a shield of darkness protecting her front as she threw her bo staff to hit the ones coming from her back. Lucky to have Sam right behind said criminal to catch and throw her weapon back into the palm of her hand as she took on the three to her front. 

The Blade could only use agility and his enhanced strength for so many criminals, only to be overwhelmed and held down, ending up flinging the criminals off his being and finding himself in the cycle of their perpetual beatdown. Philza would launch  to the skies before sending himself to the Earth below for a stronger blow to hit his target, and if they didn't fall he would grab them by the collar of their shirts and fly back up. After he reached a story or two he would let the criminal drop before continuing up, less focused on keeping the criminals alive and more so making sure everyone else was okay.

Sapnap was stuck using his flames as defensive walls around him, similar to Puffys manipulated shadows. They didn't want to risk killing them due to their moral code that they agreed as a whole to not go against for several reasons. Their sanity being the main one. The hero's fire burned hot, yet he had to conceal it to save the others from the fatal kiss that the flames could offer. The process was both slow as it was non-existent at that moment. Each person Phil dropped seemed to only bring another to the table and they aimed for his wings when it came to each bullet they sent flying.

Wilbur grit his teeth as he finally sent out a shot that lodged itself in someone's leg, one less gun being aimed at him as the person yelled out in pain. Sweat dripped from his forehead as light headedness took over. If only he could use his charm speak, it would cease their entire opponents side's operations and the battle would be finished. Wounds could be tended to and they could help clean the damage, but they couldn't because they were simply overwhelmed in the moment, the undercover mission they assigned themselves was too much with the group that had too little experience for this specific situation.

Time was gliding along at a snail's pace when a tremor hit the Earth's surface they stood on. The shake came out of nowhere and caused immediate unbalance for Wilbur who let out a shaken yelp as the world shook beneath his feet, causing him to hold onto the van he hid behind. Wide eyes turned up to the sky Wilbur watched in horror as a stray bullet changed its course from the shaken concrete. Of course the shot that landed would have been an accident. Of course the one that made the brunet scream out to his father was the one that wasn't aimed at him.

Cold dread flooded his bloodstream as he watched the others left wing be pushed back with the force of the impact. Fear cradled his very being as he watched his fathers body fall from the sky. Pushing himself from the car towards the half limp body that was rushing towards the pavement. His team's screams came from each corner around him as he caught Phil, jumping out to reach him in time before rolling out with the older man in his grasp. His breath was ragged and he could hardly think when he heard the click of a gun being cocked. He could barely process the view of it's barrel, staring straight down into it as fear rolled in like a tsunami. 

He didn't want to die.

He didn't want this to be how he went.

He could feel himself open his mouth, ready to bark out an order with his true powers laced in his words, before a cracked formation of rocks balled around the gun as well as the hands that held it. Still frozen in his spot it was only Wilburs eyes that followed where the rocks started which led his vision to the view of a man charging forward, covered in glittering geodes and dazzling gems as an armor with casual clothes resting on top. A mutated ability that the other used to his advantage. His body moved, twisting to lead the extension of his power. The rocks once holding the man in place threw him into the side of a building after whipping his being around, effectively knocking him out, "You all looked like you could use some help!" The stranger yelled out to him with a smile.

The stranger couldn't have been more right, and Wilbur couldn't help but be thankful for the vigilantes presence and aide. With an eased smirk the other ran to the middle of the fight, bullets ricocheting off of his natural armor as he forced his way through. Attention turned onto the sudden target, screams flew through the air as Wilbur ducked down low to hold his father close. Watching as the stranger shoved his fists into the ground. Sediment and true ground protruded from the cement layering the urban jungle they were treading.

Manipulating the ground he forced his arms further in the dirt, protective gear wrapped around his arms glowed with each enhanced excursion into the Earth so he wouldn't strain his strength or muscles. As he did the pavement around him rippled and cracked as the natural rock beneath reemerged and maneuvered its way towards the others with terrifying speed. Wrapping itself around the ankles of gang members, making its way up to their hands, but stopping at their necks so they wouldn't be smothered.

The telepathic control was impressive considering the speed, agility, and distance the power surged out. It was both understandably amazing as it was incredibly horrifying. With ragged breath Wilburs head turned to the sound of quick footsteps coming his way. His eyes went wide at the sight of a hooded, demon-like man running towards him. The tips of his horns brushing against the glistening halo above his head, white eyes glowing in the dark of the night. Though his features seemed far from sinister, instead he looked rather concerned.

Sliding down on his knees next to Wilbur the words poured out of his mouth as he looked to Phil, "Was only his wing hit?" He asked softly, a gentle voice juxtaposing his rather intimidating nature. At the question Wilbur nodded, "Yes, I think it went straight through rather than hitting a bone." He mumbled as an explanation while the other carefully went to inspect the wound.

"It's not that bad." Philza tried to mutter to the other only for him to shake his head, "It could be worse, of course, but that doesn't mean it's not that bad. I can fix it up real quick out here but I have to be fast so we don't get caught." Wilbur pushed down his protective instincts as he watched the other man's hands glow near his fathers wing. His fathers most beloved feature. His fathers power. It was what the man has been known for, for decades.

With grit teeth Wilbur shook his head, "No, no time we have to go now because we don't have a place close by to hide at. We can't not go because if we wait until the police get here we'll have to out drive them in the high speed chase." He explained to the other, who in turn raised a brow, looking between him and Phils wound. With their disguises the older mans once black wings were white, the blood seeping into their pure color as if it were an omen.

The demon-like man was clearly going over something in his head as he bit down on his lip, brows furrowed as he sucked in a sharp breath. His brain was mulling over and pushing at itself as he had to make a quick decision. Those back home had already discussed the idea, but finally being here with the unnamed group he couldn’t help but question their intentions. Something felt off about them that wasn’t visible. Yet in the end the choice had already been made a week ago.

 "Have you heard of the Underground?" He asked. At the questions Wilburs brows shot up, gaze meeting his fathers as his breath hitched in the top of his throat. This was their chance. This is what they needed. This was their opening. This was all going according to plan.

"Yes. Yes we do. The, the Underground is like, the best place to hide for vigilantes right? A way to keep us safe?" He asked, sounding as excited as a vigilante should be. As he spoke he could make out the figures of his team being helped up by the geode-covered man, walking towards the trio on the ground, ears straining to listen.

With a small smile he nodded, "Yes. The Underground was made for vigilantes like your groups. We saw you in the news and have been planning to offer you sanctuary there should you ever need it, and apparently you needed it." He paused as his hands enclosed over each side of Phils wing, "I'm Halo, and he's Skeppy. If you have no other place to go, would you like to come with us?"

Silence filled the air as much as their ragged breath did. Wilbur stilled as he was finally offered everything he could have hoped for. Relief washed over him alongside the anxiety of what he was going to find once they got there. The questions would finally have answers and the next phase of their rather flexible plan could be put into action. So as the words came out it was like they were floating on hope filled air that was being pulled down to rest in fearful hearts.

"Yes. Yes we would."

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed the content! We don't have much more to go through with this specific fic but there will be a sequel! Also yeah this chapter was a bit quick paced (I promise it was done on purpose lol) but don't expect that too much. Also poll! If any one hasn't noticed a friends fic of mine called SUNKISSED is in the inspired by list because we tend to motivate each other when it comes to keeping up on our works and such, it's an x OC fic which I tend to avoid most of the time, but this one is incredibly cute and made me want to add in their OC. Say your piece in the comments on that idea and go ahead and check out their fic I actually really enjoy it and I'm sure plenty of others would as well. Say if or if not you'd like Freddy to be added and I'll go from there! Hope you have a nice day y'all!

Chapter 22: Not Allowed

Notes:

PLEASE WAIT READ THIS!!!!
As you'll notice this chapters style is a bit different today!! This chapter was actually written by a close friend of mine and author of SUNKISSED. He was talking about writing a spin off about the news after I posted the last chapter and I half joked half offered him to write a chapter a bit more in-depth on the news while introducing a few new characters. :] Again if you didn't see the end notes from last chapter I would recommend checking them out to have a say in the characters and their dynamics in the upcoming plot. If I hear nothing I'm gonna take that as the go ahead >:) Please enjoy this chapter and tell me what you think! I'm gonna see if he wants to write one more closer to the end of this first book because I honestly really enjoyed it.

“In other news; The Hero Commission's internship position has been closed just as quickly as it opened.” A news reporter says, pushing a strand of hair behind her ear with a smile, “Eyewitnesses at the interview say the heroes took a rather noteable interest in one particular interviewee, a young man who they said seemed to be rather young - near the ages of nineteen and somewhere in his early twenties.”

“It’s hard to say if this interest was simply because of his young looks, but many speculate he could be a relative of someone already working there, giving him a disadvantage due to the pressures of living up to expectations.” The other reporter bumps in, holding a mug in their hands, “Others say he was just unlucky to have so much attention on him at once. Whether he’s the one to have gotten the job or not, only time will tell. Next up local daycare owners and their discounted baked goods prices to help families in need, more to hear at eight.”

The ‘ live ’ light goes off, the reporters' TV smiles falling from their faces as the commercials play on the other end. The female reporter moves to fix her hair, it having bothered her through the broadcast as she asked her coworker, “Do you really think he got the job?”

The other shrugs, taking a sip of their tea, “Honestly? I don’t really care whether some guy got a job delivering coffee for the Hero Commision. I doubt you do, either.”

The female reporter snorts, a smile pulling at her features, “You caught me.” she rolls out her shoulders as one of the producers gives them the two minute warning, “I could care less about all this hero bullshit. There’s never anything interesting happening with them these days.”

“I don’t know about that,” The other says, “That vigilante guy? The one that The Blade calls Theseus? He’s… pretty interesting.”

“Don’t tell me you admire a vigilante. You know what happened the last time the public-”

“Thirty seconds! Next is the daycare segment!” 

They both straighten out their clothes, putting their TV smiles once more. The conversation is cut off and left to be forgotten with time.

Keep the blood in your head and keep your feet on the ground

“Eye witnesses say they saw The Blade chasing the vigilante Theseus across the rooftops late last night, but the vigilante managed to evade capture.” The female news reporter, Natasha, says, “There’s no evidence to say this has anything to do with the cracked wall of an apartment building in the area, but authorities say there is a large possibility.”

Her coworker, Clint, speaks next, “A formal statement has been sent out to the good citizens of this city to keep an eye out for the vigilante after this incident. While before it was unsure if he was actually a threat, people are taking this as confirmation of just how dangerous the wannabe hero truly is. Keep your eyes peeled, and be safe.”

A blurry photo of Theseus jumping from one roof to another is plastered on screen with the words ‘ Wanted ’ above it. It was a beginning to an end and formed a pit in Clint's stomach, something about the situation rubbed him the wrong way, but they held no power to avoid his job unless he wanted to lose it.

The reporters move on to a different subject.

Today’s the day it gets tired

Natasha tucks her hair behind her ear, watching as Clint goes over the script for the broadcast once more. She never understands why they do that, they get the script on the teleprompter either way. She sighs, “Did you hear about what happened? With that guy Schlatt?”

“I’m a news reporter, Natasha.” is all they say in response, causing her to roll her eyes. They never look up from the script, not even when they’re brought their daily mug of tea, until they get the one minute warning.

As if to prove their point, news of Schlatt breaking out of prison is on their broadcast. Clint’s nose scrunches a bit when Theseus is brought up. A tool used to make a connection, despite how publicly loved a vigilante might be they can still turn sour like Schlatt.

Today’s the day we drop down

Clint looks rather distraught after the Theseus reveal. Not upset by how it played out, no, but distraught by how it’s being portrayed. Natasha could care less, it’s all just a check to her, but Clint? Clint cares a lot.

It’s not just an admiration anymore, it feels like a service to the vigilante in question. Clint’s parents live in the district that Theseus patrols, and they distinctly remember the night that they got a call from the vigilante telling them to head to the hospital because their mother had been caught in an attempted robbery that he’d stopped. Their father had been knocked to the ground unconscious through the ordeal, and there was no telling how long it would have been before anyone bothered to check the alleyway to make sure the two bodies were okay. No one wants to be involved in that, after all.

Clint hadn’t been in touch with their parents back then, either. They’d had a falling out a week or so ago, and the thought that his parents could have died and they wouldn’t have found out until months later? It made their skin crawl. It was the reason they were so fond of Theseus. He’d saved their parents lives when no one else would have.

So to be assigned the segment where they’re absolutely reaming him? Doesn’t sit right in their chest.

The ‘ live ’ light turns on.

“Citizens are reeling tonight after the wanted terrorist, Theseus,” That’s the other thing . The news seems to have taken a liking to calling Theseus a terrorist out of nowhere. Not only is it just completely wrong to label someone a terrorist when they absolutely aren’t, but it just doesn’t make sense. There had been plenty of small reporters taking interviews of people the boy had saved yet they had all been carelessly pushed to the side, “was revealed to be the intern at the Hero Commision aliased as Tomathy Johnson, real name Tommy Simmons, and a mere s ixteen years old.

“Tommy was nearly apprehended before the thought to be missing vigilante Timescape appeared. Officers at the scene say-” Clint’s mind wanders off, reading from the script without bothering to focus on what exactly they’re saying.

Give up my body in bed / All for an empty hotel room

“He’s dangerous, is what I’m saying.” At another news network, a completely different conversation is happening. News anchor Gregory Sputts (rather unfortunate name, really) is having a discussion with his co-worker Marjani who nods along quietly, “Quite frankly I’ve been anti-Theseus since middle school; I mean I read Greek Mythology.”

Marjani chuckles, “I think we all had a Greek mythology project when we were younger, Greg. The issue is that while in the myths Theseus truly was a hero, the one we’re dealing with is nothing but a show pony galavanting around playing hero but never actually getting anything done. Try to tell me the last time you heard word of Theseus that wasn’t the repercussions of him getting in the way of real authority. I mean, just a few months ago he was in the news because of that bank robbery he made worse on sixth street in the lower districts. He’s a menace, and he shouldn’t be on the streets.”

Greg takes a sip of his coffee from his obnoxious ‘#1 News Anchor’ mug that he bought for himself, “While I do agree with you, I think instead of taking him off the streets entirely we would benefit from having him under government sanction. He already works at the commission as an intern, surely they could just switch his job? He’s too dangerous to be out on the streets doing his own thing, but he has the potential.”

Marjani rolls her eyes, “Please, you really think a vigilante could have what it takes to be a hero? We all know what happened the last time we tried to give one of them the benefit of the doubt.”

One of the producers signals for them to start the commercial break, so Marjani turns to face the camera head on, “We’ll go more in depth about the similarities between Theseus and Schlatt after these short messages from our spongers.”

“Alright everyone, five minutes!”

Marjani runs a hand through her hair, leaning over to look past Greg at her son Freddy, who sits next to the refreshments table wrapped in a blanket. He’s supposed to be at work, some retail job he hates, but he’d gotten incredibly sick out of nowhere and being at home wasn’t the best for him with his little brothers running around causing a ruckus. His sister is at work, and his grandmother and mamma are on vacation in Italy for the month, so there was no one to make sure that he was actually eating. He looks absolutely miserable, but Marjani knows it would only be worse if he were with his brothers.

She feels a bit bad, having to involve him in all of this work stuff, but he doesn’t seem to mind. In fact, the closer she looks she realizes he’s trying not to pass out. She sighs, he really should let himself get some rest.

But honestly, it’s better for him to see the process, sick or not. To understand that Theseus can’t be trusted. She knows he likes the vigilante, has seen the way he gets antsy whenever they talk about the issues he causes, but he has to know. He can’t be in the dark on this. Theseus may be young, barely younger than Freddy by a day according to the records, but he’s a threat. Young or not he can’t be allowed back on the streets without supervision, and she plans to help him see that.

“Thirty seconds!”

She turns back to Greg.

Wasting words on lowercases and capitals

Freddy wouldn’t tell his moms he was a fan of the vigilante Theseus if it meant saving the world from a giant meteor barreling towards it. Call him selfish, but he appreciates not being the center of all their political statements. His grandmother is perfectly fine for that.

It feels wrong, if he’s being honest. Being so avid with his support online, debunking false rumors and calling out clickbait headlines having been ingrained into his brain due to his mothers job and his mammas stubbornness, but folding up when the conversation comes up in real life feels like he’s being a coward. How is he supposed to call himself an advocate when he can’t even stick up to his own parents?

Then again, his parents are quite terrifying.

His mother is going on about how Theseus is dangerous right now, how he and Schlatt are too similar for anyone to trust him, and it’s pissing Freddy off. 

Tommy, because his name is Tommy , not Theseus, is the same age as Freddy. Do people honestly think he’s dangerous? Wild and crazy? Sure. Stubborn and without a filter? Even more so. But dangerous? Freddy would eat his own foot off before he ever classified him as such.

Maybe he just needs to get better points, show the hundreds of videos he’s seen of people that actually live in the areas Tommy patrolled showering him in praise and debating anyone who ever even thought about bad mouthing the young hero. (Because no matter what anyone else may call him, Tommy is a hero. Maybe not legally, but to the people he’s helped he’s a bigger hero than the show ponies they have strutting around on the news.) 

Maybe there is no convincing his parents that Tommy is a good person with good intentions. Maybe he’s doomed to be stuck with people that can’t see past the things they read or hear. Maybe he’s never going to be able to convince his moms that they’re wrong about him, but he isn’t going to stop trying. What kind of person would he be if he gave up?

Personally, Freddy would think he was nowhere near fit to call himself brave if he fled at the face of opposition. Heroes may not need to wear capes, or even have powers, but they sure as hell don’t run from a fight.

I lie for only you

Hannah Perera, seventeen, has just called in to the news outlet her best friend Freddy’s mother works at. They’re letting people call in, share their opinions, and so far it’s just been a bunch of stuck up rich people telling their opinions on shit they don’t belong in. What the fuck does Sir Richboy The Eighteenth from ‘My dad paid my collegetuition ville’ know about where she lives besides what he sees in the news? Nothing. Literally nothing. Assholes, all of them.

She paces her room, glancing out her apartment window. There’s people scurrying around in the daylight, women clutching their bags close to their chests and flinching whenever someone runs past them.

Quite frankly she doesn’t care if she’s about to cuss out Freddy’s mother, she needs to make this point.

“Hannah P., you’re on the air.” Greg says, and she doesn’t waste a single second.

“Do you people even know what you’re talking about?” She doesn’t have the T.V on anymore, doesn’t care to see if she’s making them feel bad. They’ve already gone and done everything they could to make him seem bad, like he’s nothing but a stain on their city when he isn’t . He’s so much more than that, so much better.

“Seriously, have you ever even been to the districts that you’re talking about? Do you even know anyone who lives here? Who works here? Who’s ever taken a single step here? Do you know the people at the gas stations who work graveyard shifts and then mornings just to be able to eat on their one day off? Do you know the kids who wait til near dark for their parents to be able to come and pick them up from school? Do you ever go to the parks that no one goes to because the chances of getting shot, or worse, is too dangerous, so much so that parents don’t want their kids thinking about going? Do you help organize the fundraisers to be able to pay for used books at the schools because the old ones were falling apart?

“Do you know how it feels to wake up seven days in a row with no parents home because they couldn’t be ? I doubt you do. I’ve looked into you, Greg, you come from old money. Maybe your parents aren’t the best, but they’re there, aren’t there? You know what they look like? I don’t. I can’t even remember the last time I spoke to either of my parents because they’re busy trying to be able to pay rent in the cheapest apartment complex they could find.

“You don’t know shit about what it’s like to be here, and you never fucking will, so I think you shut your ugly fucking mouth before someone shuts it for you.”

She takes in a deep breath, trying not to let her anger take over for her. It’s hard, honestly. Having to air out dirty laundry on live television just to make a point, but they need to know. They can’t keep getting away with thinking they’re fucking heroes for talking about how terrible it is for Theseus to have been there. They just can’t .

“You know, Marjani, I figured you’d know better. How many times when I was younger did you have to let me sleep over because my parents hadn’t come home for longer than half an hour in a month? How many times did you come to see if I was still alive in the past three months alone? I know you remember that, because I still have leftover lasagne from last week.

“You know what I go through here. You know me more than my own fucking parents do at this point, you know Theseus saved my life, and you’re sitting there doing this ? Are you fucking kidding me? Honestly, I’m embarrassed for you, this is fucking embarassing. You’re gonna tell me, someone you practically raised on top of six fucking kids , whose hormone therapy you paid for, that after you praised and thanked every God you could think of for Theseus saving me, you’re gonna call him dangerous? You’re gonna sit there, and you’re gonna act like you didn’t call him a gift from the heavens when I told you he was the only reason I made it back home alive? Are you joking? You’ve got to be joking, it must be April first because this makes no fucking sense . You were telling me that him being on the streets was the only reason you were comfortable with me even taking night shifts at McDonalds not three fucking weeks ago .

“Make up your fucking mind on your own because obviously someone else made it up for you. Fuck you.”

She hangs up, throwing her backpack at the wall without a second thought and marches down to the lobby. It’s not like the people who live next door will complain.

After all, Tubbo and Tommy have been missing for days now.

And I lie well

Clementine turns off the T.V with a sigh. Leave it to Hannah to leave the entire city, both districts, in stunned silence. Marjani had looked on the verge of tears through the entire call, getting looks for her cohost and opening her mouth to speak only to be interrupted once more with another barrage of insults and hard truth. Honestly, they’re lucky it was Hannah that called in because Clementine herself was rather close to doing so herself and that wouldn’t have been pretty.

She watches from her desk as Hannah marches through the lobby, throwing a quick ‘hi’ to Clementine accompanied with an ‘I’m checking the mail’ before she’s out the door with clenched fists. She’s probably going to break some bottles over the dumpster behind the building instead of actually checking mail, but who is Clementine to stop her? Tubbo used to do the same thing when he was pissed. She isn’t sure who got it from who.

Pulling out her phone and tapping the screen a few times she debates whether to actually do this or not. It would certainly help, and she’d sleep just a bit better at night if she goes through with it, but the probability of it coming out with positive results is very low. What would be better? To have bad news, or no news at all? If the news is bad, at the very least he’s alive, right?

She pulls up Eret’s contact, and sends her a quick message asking to see if Tommy’s okay.

If there’s one thing that Clementine knows about Tommy, it’s that he can’t stop himself from listening to what others have to say about him; even if it breaks him.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed! IF YOU DIDN'T READ THE BEGINNING NOTES PLEASE DO SO!!! :]

Chapter 23: No Light, No Light

Notes:

Heyo besties!!! I brought ya the latest and greatest chapter! :p
Also! Codenames!
Wilbur - Duende, Techno - Ichor, Philza - Seraphim, Niki - Recall, Sam - Main Charge, Puffy - Daliah, and Sapnap - Phoenix

“Whether or not this new group of vigilantes is plotting anything, it appears that all current actions point to contradicting this idea. Having saved bank after bank from robbery and protecting confidential government files from intruders. I must say I feel like we can trust this group far more than we could trust the old, quote unquote, “protector” of this distric-”

The TV screen blipped black in front of Tommy, the reflection of his friend standing behind him visible without the obnoxious blue light filled glow. Tubbos face was plagued with a frown, shoulders tensed up by his ears, likely having heard what the news anchor was saying. With his arm going limp by his side Tommy watched as his friend threw the remote on the couch, "You know they have no idea what they're talking about and you know it. Like honestly, you shouldn't give that kind of crap a fraction of your thoughts." 

Tommy rolled his eyes at his friend, placing a hand on his knee to force himself to his feet with a huff, "Yeah, yeah, and they're all scripted to mold the public and stay in the good graces of the millionaire and billionaires who run the world," the blond pointed a finger to his friend, "And Jeff Bezos." He added, which got his friend to nod in agreement, "Especially Jeff Bezos."

Silently he walked over to his friend, who turned his back to Tommy to walk out the door towards their corner of the Underground that they had laid a half claim on. With his arms resting behind his head Tommy easily kept up with his friend's pace as they moved, "So what are we doing today tweedle-dee?" He asked casually as his head turned to the ceiling, or well, the town's sky. The moist air forming condensation on the small pikes above them, glimmering like a perpetual night time sky.

Tubbo looked forward as he spoke, gaze looking past the area they were headed, mind elsewhere as they continued walking, "Finally finished the hoverboard," he stated simply and with that his head turned to his friend, a mischievous grin stretching across his features, "And someone has to test it out."

At the sound Tommy's brows found themselves in his hairline as their gazes locked for a single second before a crazed grin of his own formed, arms relaxing by his sides as his speed picked up, "Then why wait? Let's go. Let’s go. Let’s go, bitch!" He urged the other forward, pulling a laugh out of him as they marched towards Tubbos workstation which eventually turned into an unspoken race. The two of them both sprinted forward, bodies flying towards the main desk as breathless chuckles and hearty shouts left their beings. A moment of freedom coursing through their veins before stopping at the table, having to take deep breaths from the sudden action.

Smiles pulled at their faces as Tommy circled the table to look at the board. It was jet powered and could switch from floating due to powerful magnetism or strong gusts of wind caused by the fans and fuel, automatically switching depending on what kind of ground was detected underneath it. Either way, to be pushed forward the back jet would have to be activated depending on how the person on the hoverboard was leaning their weight..

Giddiness formed as Tommy picked the board up, Tubbo speaking as he slid his feet on the two inserts, latching the metal around his feet to keep him steady in the air, "Putting pressure forwards will accelerate the board, there's no real way to stop other than letting gravity do its thing to slow you before turning it off. And pressing backwards will strengthen the bottom jets.” He watched as his notoriously clumsy friend latched himself to the relatively unstable piece of technology, “Also please, please, do not bust your face in. I feel like that has to be said." Tommy scoffed as he turned the board on, lowering his body and bending his knees to keep steady as he was pushed up from the ground, "I'm not going to bust my face in!"

He yelled before doing exactly that.

 The blond let out a shout as he went to push forward only for the board to set out a jet of air far more powerful than he was expecting, suddenly ending up with his face in the concrete and the gadget auto correcting itself upright, yanking Tommy up, by forcing his face across the rough rocky ground, with marked up features he quite literally bent over backwards due to the techs programming. He was heaving, juxtaposing Tubbos laughs as the brunet yelled out, "Fuckin' what did I tell you!" The statement only caused Tommy to gawk at him offendedly, his harsh glare drilling holes into the side of his head.

With a deep breath Tommy looked down to the ground as he crouched in his spot in the air, before carefully leaning his weight forward. The board followed the pressure and activated the back jets. With his breath caught in his throat Tommy quickly eased to a stop before leaning back, the bottom jets pushing harder and sending him into the air at a steady pace. Eventually Tommy realized he could activate both by leaning to the back right corner, gently twisting towards the roof as all the jets were brought to life. Giggles practically bubbles from his throat as his wide eyes were filled with the reflection of faux stars.

"Tommy!" Tubbo had yelled out to catch his friend's attention, "Don't go too high, you'll struggle to get down!" He warned, only for his friend to brush it off with a smirk and a shrug, followed by him suddenly losing balance and falling to the side, the machine whirring and spiraling out of control. Essentially poor Tommy went flying.

This was definitely going to be a long day.

 

“You want a revelation, you want to get it right. And it's a conversation, I just can't have tonight. You want a revelation, some kind of resolution, you are the revelation."

 

Niki hummed as their group made their way through tunnels alongside Halo and Skeppy, "You know," she started, light accent leaking through her words, "I feel like it should have been obvious that the Underground was actually," she paused to put emphasis on the next word, as well as gesturing to the rocky terrain surrounding them, "underground. I don't know why we would have thought any different." 

Skeppy hummed as he practically skipped through the caverns, happy to have more people on their side, more brothers in arms and sisters in tow. A chuckle rang out at the other's statement, a smile of his own tugging at his lips, "Don't worry Recall. You're not the only one. People just think it's called the Underground because it's hidden, out of sight, out of mind, and it is! Just, actually hidden underground." He retorted back, the echo of his steps louder with each purposeful step.

Phil nodded, his wings perking up as his own voice sounded out, "But how was it done? There's no way you safely carved all this Earth out without any kind of special abilities, or low grade explosives." Halo nodded, "Seraphim you couldn't be more correct. Little ol' Skeppy right here," he gently patted the others head, "took out the big chunks, and as you'll see, created the rough forms of the buildings before Foolish smoothed out the rock, refined the buildings, and added details to the overall structure. Took them months, technically years because they never seem to stop as we grow. Rather impressive of them if I do say so myself." 

Skeppy shook his head to dismiss the others hand that rested on his head, taking a step away as they continued to walk. The group continued their partial interrogation of what they were about to step into. The Blade cleared his throat as his monotone words filled the air, "What about the people? Obviously more," he paused, "infamous vigilantes found their home there, but who else does? Any that we might know?"

The two founders of the semi separated society cringed at the word choice, but neither made comments against it. He wasn’t technically wrong, so they wouldn’t correct him on it. Instead Halo gulped down the distaste before getting started, "Well, Ichor, there's me, Skeppy, Foolish and Foolish Jr. His son." The group's brows shot up. As if unexpecting the last addition, Sam spoke up for them all, "There's children living here?" His question was met with a curt nod from Skeppy, "Yes sir Main Charge. Yes there are."

Halo looked back to the others to ensure they wouldn’t say anything else, before starting up again, "Punz and Purpled. Both are deathless mercenaries. At least after Punz met Purpled that is, but they refuse to go after heroes and anyone who isn't corrupt. In fact if anyone tries to do so they ensure that they end up arrested." Puffy gasped out, putting two and two together, "So all those criminals that would show up with a sign that said, "Gold or no, criminals blow?" Was it because of them?"

Halo hummed out in agreement, "That is correct Daliah," there was a playful edge in his tone, as if he was begrudgingly proud of the duo he was talking about. He likely had to grow with them in ways the group would never know, "Punz came a long way. I will admit that, and give full credit to Purpled. Even if you hardly get to see him, he's a good kid." Stepping over a particularly high stump Halo dodged the high rock, while Skeppy pressed his foot down on the top, using his power to sink it down further into the ground and flattening the path.

"As a sort of come and go kind of person there's Eret." Halo continued on, "She doesn't live with us most of the time, but she does stop by and take shelter with us. Though when she was revealed to be a more independent vigilante rather than a fully official hero she stayed with us for quite some time. Practically refused to go to the surface for weeks on end out of fear of being caught." A smirk formed on his face as he spoke of his close companion, "Of course look at her now. Bravely who she is on every level."

A moment of silence filled the air as he slowly got down to the wire, "Then there's, there's Ranboo," the name seemed to make the group perk up, eyes fixated on him all at once for a single moment. The action caused him to huff out a chuckle, "I know, I know. One of the most mysterious ones out there. Well, Ranboo is just human too, like the rest of us. With a transformative mutated ability as well as an array of powers to go with it. Not to mention how much help he's brought to the world at only seventeen."

Wilbur blinked at him, mouth hung open slightly in awe, "No, no way he's only seventeen." Halo just shook his head, "Yep. Yes he is, Duende. Just seventeen. Seventeen with a seven, nearly eight year old Micheal attached to his hip." At the mention of the boy the group looked to him expectantly. Halo pressed his lips into a thin line, another silence forming as Skeppy sighed. Knowing how Micheals story affects the other he took over, "Micheal is a seven year old we found amidst the subway debris when Schlatt was initially captured four years ago." A guilty look of understanding washed over the group's faces, distantly they already didn’t want to hear more. But their hearts would only be twisted further as Skeppy continued, "He's on the scale, and has a lot of physical and mental trauma from back then. The Blade was actually the one to pull him out, but we took him in because," Skeppy paused. Thinking.

"Because there are just some people you know the world would never treat fairly. His parents were killed in the incident and no one was left to take care of him, so we took him in to offer him something. Something good. Something society would never give him." Skeppy nearly said more, but cut himself off before he did so. Visibly shutting his mouth as it pushed open for a split second. Words dying on his tongue as Halo took back over.

"Then there's Tubbo and Tommy, or, or Theseus if you follow the news." Halo ground his teeth for a moment before he started on the two of them, "Honestly they are, they are the sweetest people you would ever meet." Halo stated at first before continuing, "Those two are easily the most loyal and closest friends. If they trust you, they will follow you down to the end of the line without question. Gods, they've been by each other's side for years and I genuinely think their bond is stronger than mine and Skeppys." 

Silence formed once again, and seeing an opportunity to speak up Sapnap cleared his own throat, tone careful yet firm, "If you don't mind me asking then, then why did he do what he did?" It was a jump, a stretch to hope for any kind of half decent answer in return. When the two stopped dead in their tracks to turn to Sapnap he was quick to explain why, "I'm sorry, I know. Kind of a forward question," he said, "but, I know I'm not the only one thinking about it. The news can speculate all they want, but the news is full of bullshit. You mean to tell me a well known and highly respected vigilante willingly exposed themself for no reason?"

He kept eye contact with Halo, both of them stiff in their shoulders as the tension grew. He could feel the glares on the back of his head from the rest of his team. He took a risk, and whether it'll pay off or not is taking quite a long time.

But eventually Halo's shoulders sagged as he let out a deep sigh, hand coming up to scratch at the back of his neck. Thoughts whirring through his mind as the gears turned, "To be quite honest Phoenix, we don't know." That was clearly not the answer the rest of them were expecting, but they listened to what he had to say, absorbing whatever they could, "In fact he refuses to tell us. Said he needed trust from them. He learned of something and needed to tell them," at the explanation Wilburs mind flashed to the hard drive, heart heavy in his hole of an empty pitted chest.

"And any other way could have ended up backfiring on everyone. That if they did something different it could have ended up as a failure, so he took the risk. He took the risk." Halo paused for a second, then two, before his voice picked up again, "But what's important to know, is that he knew something like this level of backlash would happen. He knew it would happen. Yet he did it anyway." Looking up to meet the group's eyes once again, Halo held a stronger expression than before, "And doing such a thing, knowing the cost, yet still carrying through for the good of everyone? Taking the damage and the emotional crushing? He knew he wasn't doing it without reason.

"And before you go asking me any more questions about him, let me leave you with this. Once you know he trusts you, ask him yourself. It'll be far more genuine." There were various nods of understanding before Skeppy perked up eyes flicking between the two sides they had unintentionally formed while standing, "C'mon then everyone. We're here."

 

"No light, no light in your bright blue eyes. I never knew daylight could be so violent. A revelation in the light of day, you can choose what stays and what fades away .”

 

Skeppy sipped on the tea Halo made, the new group residing in their kitchen with them post tour. The two had invited the group back even after showing off where they could stay for the night just so they could get to know each other a bit more. Though they sat in mostly silence, between their small jokes and compliments it was enough for their trust to build slowly. The room was resting in each other's presence, a calm before the storm so to speak.

Then the front door opened in the next room over, light footsteps making their way towards the kitchen. The room watched as the blond headed boy made his way in, stillness overtaking them as the room's breath was caught. It was only Tommy to Halo and Skeppy, but to the others it was Theseus. The person whose district they took over. It was Theseus, the notorious vigilante who revealed himself after infiltrating the Commission HQ. Theseus who could stop a week's worth of criminals within two and a half hours by himself.

Unbeknownst to the couple it was Theseus, Tomathy, now Tommy, the liar. The person who fooled them all. The person who ran from The Blade successfully and brought him coffee the next day as if nothing ever happened. He saw their confidential files, knew their persons, got close to their family members and friends. He wormed his way into their ranks and faked all his documents. Now here he stood for the first time since Schlatt's re-entrance into their society. Standing tall as he walked through the doors. 

His head leaned up and paused as he made eye contact with seven pairs of eyes simultaneously, keeping said contact for a few seconds before his gaze turned to Halo's, walking picking back up as he found himself walking towards the pantry, "Sorry didn't realize anyone came over." He mumbled before opening the door, eyes scanning for his desired boxes of treats and goodies to escape to the workshop for another night.

Skeppy was already pouring the boy a drink as Halo offered him a lighthearted, "You're fine, tea?" At the sound the other practically sprang from his crouched spot to snatch the cup from Skeppy's extended hand, "Oh of course dearest me mearest friend of mine." He exclaimed before taking a careful sip with his eyes closed. Pulling back he let out a relieved sigh, shoulders sagging as his head leaned back before finally snapping up to look at the group of strangers, "You seven stared at me that entire time, can I help you? ‘Cause that’s a little creepy."

It was hard to tell whether it was the sharp tone or the fact that the group was caught at all that threw them off guard. They all seemed to stumble a bit over their expressions before blinking back and settling with gentler smiles. Phoenix being the one to speak up, confidence laced in his tone as he spoke, "Sorry, you just kinda walked in here and caught us all off our game. We weren't expecting Theseus to show up out of nowhere." He explained, trying to play it cool. Gain trust. Get information. That was the name of the game after all.

Though it didn't seem to impress the other, instead he raised a brow as he motioned to the room around them, "I live here." He stated, turning back to the pantry to look for some snacks, "Plus it's Tommy, not Theseus. I’m not doing what I do out on the streets twenty four seven." The blond pointed out with a huff, as if he was frustrated with his own persona. It seemed to toughen up the air around them, tension flowing and solidifying like gel around the room. Halo watched and Phoenix turned to his group, a determined face settling on his features. The others seemed to be able to read what he was silently asking and got a mixed response of desperate shaking heads, encouragement filled nodding, or just plain unsure shrugging. Like what he wanted to do was untelling to be a good or bad idea.

Taking in a deep breath he turned to face the pantry door, words rolling off his tongue like it had been his plan from the beginning, "Why'd you do it?" The words polluted the air in the most wrenched way possible and both Halo and Skeppy looked at him as if he was mad. Shoulders tensing up to their ears and clearly ready to be on the move to stop any unwanted altercations, while also trying to keep their expressions relatively neutral to avoid causing the issues themselves.

Though surprisingly Tommy responded with a bland tone, "For the money." He said, as if it was the easiest thing in the world. One of his eyes peered over the door, pouring his gaze into Phoenix's bright orange eyes with a distant rage forming in his pupil, "Why, what did you think I did it for?" The throwback question seemed to uproot Phoenix’s confidence, his mouth opening and closing a few times before his hands spread out in front of him to create a large gesture before speaking. All in all he just desperately wanted to know why his husband would give everything up for whatever Theseus was planning. Why did he give up his memories? Why did he give up him ? 

"Well why wouldn't you? You had access to confidential information, you were able to tell if you were on their radar. You had the trust of very powerful people. It's understandable why anyone would want that position, but then to throw it away?" The onslaught seemed to have dug under Tommys skin, an irritated look forming in his eye as his brows pulled together. Finally pulling from the pantry, boxes of snacks being discarded to the counter.

"I wanted the position because I had a landlord to pay fireboy," he threw out at him, cold venom laced in his tone, "I had been doing her favors for months as rent, and it was the only job out there worth risking creating fake documents for. Trust me when I say that the idea of applying was a joke at first, but it was the only thing worth trying so hard while risking getting caught. The only thing that would fit everything we needed, from pay rates to scheduling, and it wasn't like I needed much experience to get something that wouldn't kill me inside and out."

He paused, voice wavering as he sucked in a sharp breath, "As for, as for why I gave it up, that's easy. To be a good person and do what I set out to do in the first place and help people out. I learned something that as an intern I shouldn't know and had no standing as a vigilante. I needed trust more than anything." Sapnap was quick to fire back with a tainted, "And how did that go for you?"

The simple question seemed to cause the room to go still. The rest of the group seemed to be looking at Sapnap like he went too far, because he did. Sam, Main Charge, was about to try and reel the situation back but lost his chance due to his hesitation, and not wanting to fan the flames by interrupting the blonde, "Tell me then, but I'm sure you wouldn't be able to rub your groups brain cells together enough to form the thought so I'll do it for you. I hope facts aren't too much for that brain of yours that seems to adore assumptions. 

"You seven get a pass because I did it first. I would stop at least half a dozen criminals on an average night while the seven of you average at 1.2 criminals a night, and that includes outliers. I would help people to hospitals and learnt how to talk someone out of jumping off a roof at the age of fifteen. I helped everyone who needed it while you all seem to have bias towards government buildings and banks. I did the whole nine yards and because you focused on those who hold the power of the presses you are praised."

A twisted smile formed on the young man's face as he leaned down to meet the others face, "While your group has done next to nothing for a few weeks and are praised for it, news anchors have stated just absolute awful bullshit about me, because I've done seven times the amount of work as you guys, for years. Except I did it for the people, unlike the lot of you." Finally he pulled back, glare fixed on the other, "You want to talk about how well my choices have gone for me? At the end of the day I know I'm helping people while you relax as glorified show ponies to the higher class. Honestly, before you try to come for me with unoriginal ideals, maybe attempt to reevaluate your actions first." 

His back turned to the group as he grabbed the boxes from the counter. The door echoed as footsteps skipped towards the room. Fallen faces turned to Tubbo as he paused in the doorway. Looking up he smiled at Halo and Skeppy, "Sorry, didn't realize anyone came over." His hair covered gaze turned to Tommy, "Toms, cake me up!" He yelled out as he threw up his hand, a wrapped zebra cake crinkled out in it's plastic as it landed in Tubbos palm as he caught it. 

Tommy turned around with the snack boxes in hand, gaze avoiding everyone in the room, "We're going to work in the shop again tonight. Don't know if we'll be back by rock o' clock or half past sediment. We'll let you know later." Tommy hummed as he quickly walked out of the room, his friend in tow, but Tubbo’s head never seemed to turn away from the group until they were completely out of his sight.

As the two walked Tubbo unwrapped his treat, smile becoming a frown in an instant as they walked. He didn't say anything until they were more than a few paces away from their temporary home, "Tommy?" He asked out, being met with a half grunt in acknowledgement as Tommys frustration bubbled up inside himself, not quite ready yet to explode, "My eyes, when I saw them," he hesitantly started out, "they were, they were nuclear level." 

The statement nearly made Tommy stop in his tracks. Nearly sent his eyebrows up while being paired with a worried gaze. Nearly caused him to gasp out in a mix of horror and anxiousness. But he didn't. In the end his expression remained where it was. Frustrated and enraged.

"Figures," he said, "I don't trust them either."

Notes:

I would like to say No, Light, No Light by Florence + the Machine is easily THE song of this fic. Without a doubt. :)

Chapter 24: Tiny Dancer

Notes:

I'mmm baaack!!! And with seven to eight chapters more to go?!?!?!?! AND with an updated playlist?! Boop!
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq
Honestly if y'all go to Hawksearchers music video in there and tell him I sent you guys I'll give y'all a cookie lmao.
Also, surprise in the end notes, :]

"Tommy, I really don't know what to tell you if Halo catches you out on the surface. You know he wants you in the Underground before everything with the news blows over." The blond couldn't help but tsk out at no one in particular, knowing that his friend was right. Sighing into the communicator he looked up to the sky from behind the sign on a building's rooftop, finally looking up to real stars rather than faux droplets for once, "Yeah, yeah, I know but it'll never blow over. Not with that other group out in the public eye. So what’s the point of hiding? They don't do much of anything either, these people out here need more help."

His friend paused for a second before his voice hummed out into his ear, "And because maybe if you outperform them then the news can finally give you decent light on what you do instead of ruining your reputation?" The question hit home in Tommy's heart, stinging at his very being before the acid from the question was finally swallowed down like bile and spat back out with a harsh, "Shut the fuck up." Followed by Theseus kick starting his hoverboard, leading himself up to the sky where no one could hear him or be bothered to try and look up to. 

His friend echoed in his ear and rang throughout his head with his words, "You know that's okay too. To want the public to like you, we've done a lot of shit for them and then they turn their back to you because of what? Because some piece of shit news station said so? One that's not fair if they do think that, or two, they don't. At least the real people you know? The ones you helped. It doesn't make sense for them to follow the leader who’s never met you, that's all." 

The blond sighed out, head being pulled down a bit as it hung, eyes looking half dead as he accepted his friend's truth. Tubbo was right of course, Tubbo was always right. At least when it came to things such as humanities beliefs and psychology. He had a knack for it. Tubbo had a knack for a lot of things that Tommy didn't, and the blond envied him for that. He wishes he could be the same, but just couldn't. No matter how hard he tried, "Yeah, yeah, you're right. It's just, I still want some good recognition from the news and all those jackasses of the public world. Like c’mon I do so much, and for what? To be called a fucking terrorist? It’s bullshit and you know it too.”

The sound of Tubbo on the other end became obnoxious as the crunch of chips rang out into his ear, his friend's mouth full of food as he spoke, “Well yeah, no shit, but still. You should know better than to hold out for stuff like that, at the end of the day you know that you’re doing good for the world. Even if they’re unwilling to recognize it. The people you’ve saved recognize that. I recognized that. Bad and Skeppy did. Ranboo. Micheal. Everyone who matters could recognize that, except yourself. Just because a few bozo’s didn’t get it doesn’t mean everyone is against you.”

Tommy nearly deafened both ends all together as his friend spoke, but instead he opted for the more professional, logical option of yelling into the air. If anyone even dared to look up and spot him on the hoverboard he would seem even more insane than he was if he was just floating up there. But no, instead he was screaming to the stars above him as if they were dear life long friends, “Well yeah! But those stupid fucking bozo’s control everyone elses perspective! Those bozo’s determine if people recognize me more and call the cops if I’m ever spotted. I’m not even trusted as a civilian anymore! Like how is that even fair? It’s not! If I wanted to stop by the seven eleven and grab a coke I would likely be surrounded by cops in minutes!”

Tubbo rolled his eyes so far they practically fell into the back of skull, “Well Christ Almighty, who was it that took that job to begin with? Who took off the mask?” Tommy shook his head, trying to bud back in, “But you know why-” Only to be abruptly cut off, “I do know, just like how I knew since the beginning how it would go. I was the first to tell you what the ending was going to be and you ignored me. Yes, you got let in on what would have been the world's biggest surprise crossover event in history, but you still ended up where we all predicted you would be. Where I predicted you would be.” Tommy sucked in a breath alongside his pride as he let the wind brush past him, the sounds of its rush filled up the silence as he made his way through the night skies.

Tubbo didn’t say anything after that, letting Tommy process everything he said knowing he needed that moment. He knew that Tommy knew that he was right. No matter what he found out they would have likely ended up in this situation anyway. There was no escape from the inevitable reveal. There was no way to avoid the certain jaws of familiarity among the public. Just as there was no way to take it all back. He was stuck where he was, and it wasn’t like he could fly his conscious back in time to change it. Living with his own actions as well as their consequences was all that he could do. He dug his own grave, he might as well lay in it.

As the world passed Tommy by he let himself fall into his own thoughts, swaying in his own mind to the tune of an older song that Karl used to hum. Nodding his head to the beat of guitar strums. Cringing at the memories of his specific brand of word vomit that he would spew to an all too intelligent pink haired hero. Eased by the gentle gaze of an appreciative passing, left behind as wings would brush past his face. Yearning for the small talk he would hold daily as he handed out coffee, especially to the “creeper” and “island owner” of the building, that he would never admit to missing because of the jokes about his age that would have no doubt come his way.

He thought of the light laugh and even lighter muffins and pastries, the hero who would be considered the holder of memories, would bring. How she would always seem to offer him one in return for her coffee. How he wished he could speak to the Captain of heroes more, instead of being limited to her confident nods of recognition. The adrenaline filled yells of a flame wielder who acted like he won his most recent fight as if it were his first. He missed them. He missed the way that they felt like home. They felt like what that orphanage was supposed to feel like while he waited for a family that never came.

In the air he accepted that what that was, the connection, the bond, the dynamic, the love for each other, was never going to be brandished to him again. At least not from them. He recognized and agonized over the fact that his once trust that they held was squandered into the ground, yet he still held his optimism out for them. Hope and yearning for them to come back for him with understanding and open arms, it was holding him back from forming those same relations to those in the Underground. Maybe it was time for him to try and reform those bonds again.

His face twisted at the thought. The thought of letting go and opening up again. It had taken him forever to do it the first time, yet here he was trying to do it again so soon. He didn’t want to but even he knew he had to. There was no other way to efficiently move on without doing such.

The melancholy train of thought was interrupted as a loud bang was heard nearby, the familiar sound made him jump in his spot as he was able to process what was happening. Or at least all potential possibilities. Gritting his teeth he reangeled the direction he was going, “Quarter mile down at South Leopard Drive, sounds coming from the news building, currently under attack for unknown reasons.” He could hear the quick typing coming from Tubbos end as he brought up incoming police records via intercepted web pages and tapped phone lines.  A snort rang out as he sighed, “Damn the one with Gregory Sputts and Marjani Price? I’m surprised you’d ever consider helping them out, but then again dear old Hannah absolutely ripped them to shreds. She was so nice, I never would have guessed she had it in her.”

Tommy rolled his eyes as he quickly assessed the building hijacking from a far, moving in fast, “Yeah she did, but yeah they were assholes, yet they still deserve to be helped, they’re still human like the rest of us.” As he spoke he recognized the brand of suits the hijackers wore, just based on how they were styled. He slowed down as he watched them enter, brows furrowing now visible to all who wanted to see. His old mask was discarded for the pure reason that its main purpose was no longer of worry to him. Now he opted for a metal one that wrapped over his nose and down his neck, emitting a soft red accent.

It doubled as a filter and an oxygen tank of some kind. Far too many fires he had run into without proper equipment had led to the forced change in style. Now his ragged hood would be the only thing to shield his eyes, but at this point he didn’t care if anyone could see part of his face. Everyone knew who he was now. No point in wearing an overbearingly hot mask to cover an identity that the world already recognizes. Speaking of recognition he could recognize the full sleek suit look anywhere. Schlatts lackeys were moving in the recording center for one of the many news broadcasters. One that plenty of people watched over the entire span of the socioeconomic spectrum. One that would hit the most people.

One that was mid-broadcast. Clearly, they wanted to send a message, “Which floor currently has the studio that’s live right now?” Theseus wasn’t going to let that happen, “Fourteenth floor to the right of where you’re facing.” With a grunt of acknowledgement his foot kicked to the back of the hoverboard, sending him through the air and towards the windows. They weren’t open, and likely couldn’t open given the height. As the board pushed forward he took in a deep breath, “Tubbo how sturdy is the board?” He asked, seeing only one option in such a short amount of time.

“As sturdy as it would need to be for you. Why do you- Tommy Simons, don’t you dare break my fucking board!” The boy yelled to him, in return he only chuckled, half lifelessly, “Yeah, yeah. Sorry in advance.” He mumbled, going full throttle in the direction of the window, the visual of their broadcast clear from his vantage point. Biting his lip, sweat dripped down his brow as he timed his move perfectly. His legs hardened as he reached back to the Blades strength based ability as he twisted his body as the bottom of the board smashed through the window at an impressive velocity. The moment he was through he shifted his weight to twist himself back upright and to levitate back down to the ground and detach himself from the gadget.

The guards were already trying to rush him, hands on their guns in seconds as Tommy yelled out, “Stop the broadcast! They’re coming up!” But they wouldn’t listen, he didn’t know why he expected that they would, this particular station hated him for everything he was worth, and that wasn’t much. Security was blaring their voices to him as he managed to dodge their bullets. Dancing around them as if it was in his nature, which technically it was. He was unfortunately used to gritting his teeth as people took aim at him. At most he could hope for was that the guards would already have their guns out and on alert for anyone to rush in.

What he definitely wasn’t hoping for was a yell directed towards them from an outside source, a boy, likely just as old as him, pushing at one of them. Throwing the much older man off balance as he stumbled to the side, focus switching from Theseus towards him. The shorter male was quick to yell out in desperate attempts to get them off of Tommy, “At least listen to him! If he wanted to hurt anyone, why is he just standing there!” The screams directed elsewhere hit Theseus as well, his chest curling in on itself, knowing that at least someone trusted him with doing something. Someone held out hope for him. He had to keep that hold, that trust so that no one would get hurt.

“Schlatt’s lackeys, they’re coming up the stairs, likely aiming to send a message on the nation's biggest televised news. You can’t let that happen.” He stated, far more firm in his words than any kind of pitiful yelling he would have done had the stranger not given him this chance. He knew the cameras were still rolling. That the public could see this. That the nation could see this. That official heroes were likely already on their way towards the building. His chin tilted up towards the two security guards, “Help me keep them at bay until official heroes get here to handle them, and you save everyone in this room, and likely the building if they have explosives on them.”

He could see the sweat on their brows, the heaving breath, the anxiousness and fear in their eyes. They were no heroes, but in a world filled with them citizens had expectations to meet up with. He could see as their brows furrowed in determination, chests puffed out as they forced themselves to stand taller, a silent agreement between the two as one nodded to Theseus. With his chest swelled with foreign emotion Tommy couldn’t help but stand straighter back to them, confident in his stance as he walked forward past them and to the door.

The camera turned in their direction, the stranger moving away from the guards and watched Tommy move towards the doors, awe in his eyes and a gasp on his lips. What he had done had worked luckily, surprisingly, and when Tommy sent a wink his way, a silent way to tell the other, “You got me this far,” in appreciation, Freddy's own chest swelled as he offered a sheepish smile. The brunet took several steps back as each guard flanked both sides of the door and Theseus carefully peered out before rushing forward behind a corner to wait for the group of lackeys to come their way.

He could already hear the commotion come from the street. Likely heroes rushing in to beat Theseus to any punch, to steal any credit he could take to justify the broken window. Unfortunately for them and luckily for him the group of men were already halfway up the flight of stairs that he was waiting at. With adrenaline rushing through his body like flames he could feel the tingle of excitement and fear in his fingertips. Curling his hands into fists repeatedly he let out a deep sigh as he watched at least five men in suits run past the top step, guns already in their grip.

Three were holding hostages, interns who were crying at their situation, squirming to attempt to get away. Theseus could feel the moment slow down as the course of action formed in his head. The first step would obviously be to get the hostages out of harm's way and out of the way of any emitter type abilities. Then the next step would be to kick ass and get them arrested. Pretty simple stuff if he does say so himself. Pretty decent plan too. All he had to do was wait for the perfect moment to jump them.

As the seconds passed the group of five rushed forward Thesues was quick to throw himself forward amongst them, pushing the front two to either side of him with enhanced strength, nearly cracking the surfaces they landed on. Theseus then dropped to the ground to sweep out his leg to knock the other three down and off their balance. Barrels of guns turning from those around him and instead towards him, flexing his muscles where he was crouched he pushed himself away quickly as the floor he was standing on was left with three bullet holes in its wake.

After the quick dodge towards the three hostages he extended his arms outwards to grab them before jumping halfway down the flight of stairs to set them down before jumping back up to find three of the group members focusing on the guards that finally peeked around the door to the studio. Two of the lackeys on the other hand were trying to creep back around the staircase to where Tommy had gone off, only to suddenly be face to face with him a few seconds later. In the air Tommy twisted his body so he would land on the back of one of their heads, squashing their face into the tiles below and effectively knocking them out.

As soon as he landed in the frog-like position he launched himself from the ground backwards so he could use the acceleration to force his feet to push him off the wall quicker to force the second one into the ground with the same amount of strength with his shoulder. Also knocking him out quickly. Whipping around he could see two of the three left bleeding with their backs pressed to the walls as they held their wounds. Distantly he could hear the shouts of employees, calling out the names of several heroes that were likely rushing up the stairs to get to the scene.

Seeing the last of the three lackeys get distracted with a shot to their gun wielding arm, Theseus saw the guards smile softly, accomplishment written on their faces as arms eased down with confidence that it was over and they could cuff them right then and there. Theseus couldn’t help but remain tense at the sight, scrambling to his feet as two of the three still conscious were having their guns pried from their hands and their wrists bound together with handcuff chains. Moving away from the five all together and back into the studio room to survey and make sure everyone was alright Theseus reached down to the hoverboard that was discarded on the ground and tucked it underneath his arm.

Though he could feel the moment freeze after standing back up. The camera still directed at him and the direction of the door, his gaze turned up to see the reflection, seeing the split second amount of fear from the guards was all he needed to know who was in danger. The same boy who defended him was standing in the direction that the door was facing. He could hear the heroes clambering up the stairs, but they would have been too late had he not moved quick enough. If anyone blinked in that exact moment they would have missed it. Would have missed the way that wings erupted from Theseus’s back as if they had always been there, feathers at the bottom crooked and broken from the long term lack of use, drops of blood leaning from the boney base. Time has always been his enemy.

The pair of dark wings angled themselves in front of him before sending a powerful gust of wind, shooting Tommy forward. Wrapping his arms around the other, the gust of wind so powerful it sent them out the same window he went in. Good thing too, considering just as the shot was fired a hero had run up to him and punched him unconscious. Meaning Tommy, wouldn’t have been caught and arrested on the spot. But now realizing his mistake, he couldn’t turn back to avoid that outcome.

So with the person, who honestly gave him the chance to do what he did, in his arms he carefully soared over to the roof of a building halfway down the block before finally setting him down. The boy was breathing heavily, clutching at his chest after letting go of Tommy, hunched over as if he was about the throw up. His hair was on it’s ends and he was clearly in some kind of shock. Guilt curled in his gut as he looked down to him, sucking in his lips as words formed and died on his tongue before he finally found the most basically correct ones, “Hey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t take into account that you would get sick from the rush, and I should have thought about that before,”

He was cut off before he could have continued, instead of finishing his thought the other started to laugh out. Tossing his head back as tears rushed down his face, heaving with stars in his eyes, “No! No! Don’t be sorry! Holy shit I’m alive! You saved me!” he cried out as he threw himself forward to wrap his arms around the other's torso, hysterical giggles overtaking him, in the moment as joyful tears soaked through his jacket. It made Tommy freeze. He never expected such a reaction from a person he would ever save.

As they stood there in each others hold the music echoing through the radio in the streets carried up to where they were. Elton John's Tiny Dancer overpowering Tubbos voice in his ear, mainly because the blond was so focused on the situation he was physically in, especially considering the other took his hands in his own to start swaying together. A smile still stretched across his face as he let out a gleeful laugh. It confused the vigilante as they started to move, the night sky being polluted with light that gleamed in the others eyes, “What are you doing?” He asked, only to be responded back with a simple, “Isn’t it obvious?”

Tommy shook his head to the other. He was never given the chance to stay back with the people he helped, he was always on the run right after to avoid being caught. But for once he was out of the way, with the very person he just made sure wouldn’t be shot. The brunet snorted as he twirled himself around with Tommys arms, “I’ve always wanted to dance with a hero, and fuck, you just saved me!” After twisting under Tommy's arm, he was quick to twist himself back around as Tommy tried to interject, “Listen, man, I’m no hero.”

The other went to an abrupt stop to stare at him, “Not a hero?” He questioned, “I was almost shot! I could have died and you stopped that from happening! You still ran into that building, knowing you could have been tackled by security and be ignored, or be turned into the villain because they bash you way too much! You, You saved Hannah, she’s basically my sister. She was nearly killed in a mugging and you stopped that! You were the reason she could still pick up night shifts and, and feel safe in her own apartment! You’re the reason she’s alive!”

His giddiness faded into something more soft, more loving than awestruck, more gentle and erratic, more of a careful happiness than a rushed excitement. His voice was genuine as he spoke, hoping that a softer blow would get the blond to understand, “They may call you terrible names, and say you’re a bad person, but to me. To me, you are a hero. You’re my hero,” He paused, tears still in his eyes from the rush of what had happened, “and I’ve always wanted to dance with a hero.” With his hand extended to the other, Tommy could feel his breath hitch as he looked at the stranger in front of him. 

He had no idea who he was. No idea what he did to deserve this level of praise, or the gentle gaze, or the soft way he called him his hero. But obviously, Theseus meant something to this person, and that meant a lot to Tommy.

The blond looked down to the others hand. Listening as the song picked back up slowly. The night sky was something he missed seeing in the Underground, and it surrounded the other in such an enticing manner. Who was Tommy to turn him down? If he was ever given the chance to dance with his childhood heroes he would take it too. There wasn’t any reason to say no, so he took the offered hand, chest swelling with pride as the other beamed brighter at him.

That previous giddiness returned, and it made Tommy smile for reasons he didn’t quite understand. As they awkwardly fell into their own rhythm, the others' attitude was rubbing off on Tommy and soon enough he was enjoying it just as much. A smile formed under his mask as his eyes crinkled, laughing softly when one of them would stumble or when the other did an unnecessary pose for fun.

It strangely felt right.

If anyone ever asked Tommy why he agreed to dance with a stranger before he knew their name, he would say that it was because he would have wanted the same. If anyone ever asked if years of never being able to hold someone that way had any effect on him at that moment, he would lie and say no to them. If anyone would have ever pointed out the soft flush forming across his face he would have punched them into a separate timeline before apologizing to his dance partner for having to see that.

After spinning the boy around once, twice, before circling around the other, hand barely touching his side, as they straightened themselves back up, Tommy tilted his head as their gaze met, “I know, bit of a weird question, but uh, what’s your name?” As the question left him his head turned so his ear was closer to the other's face, and at the sight the other had giggles bubbling up from his throat before finally answering, “My name is Freddy, and your name? Your real name?” Tommy snickered, raising an overexaggerated brow, “My real name? Weren’t you literally just in the news station?” Freddy shrugged his shoulders, “Got to be nice and make a good first impression, you know?”

The response made him laugh out once more, enough to send his head back and take in a deep breath to calm down before finally his shoulders deflated and his eyes eased back into their gaze, “It’s Tommy.” The response obviously had an effect on Freddy if his own blush was anything to go by, “It’s nice to meet you Tommy,” he paused, clearing his throat as he spoke in a pretentious accent, “and thank you for this dance.”

And as Tommys own responses were typically filled with overzealousness, this one was no different, “And by all means, Mr. Freddy, the pleasure is all mine.” It made Freddy laugh, and that feeling in his chest grew. Something akin to anxiousness and almost as if he was flustered. He couldn’t help but blame it on the all new experience he was having.

Though in reality he knew that it was something else, and for once felt lucky. Lucky about how quickly it seemed to feel mutual, maybe it was because of their preconceived time constraint, or the lack of other opportunities to randomly run into each other. Lucky to have someone outside of his own vigilantism filled world to be on his side. Lucky to have someone outside of his normal world to hang out with, to feel like he was just a normal person. He felt lucky that he got to meet Freddy within the few minutes he’s known him.

And silently, he hoped that Freddy felt the same.

Tommy was lucky that he did.

 

“But oh, how it feels so real. Lying here, with no one near. Only you and you can hear me, when I say softly, slowly, “Hold me closer, tiny dancer. Count the headlights on the highway. Lay me down in sheets of linen. You had a busy day today.’”

 

Going home on the hoverboard was easily the most relaxed Tommy had felt in a long time. After they danced Freddy had forced him to stay at least half an hour longer, just to wait for all the commotion at the news station to calm down so when he went back it wouldn’t be, “three steps from splitting open and sending them all straight to Hell,” or whatever he had said. In that half hour they spoke, of course, because that’s what you do when you meet a new person. Freddy was seventeen, throwing jokes about how young Tommy was, that he was tiny and an infant.

Tommy threw back a jab on Freddys height. “What are you? Four eleven?” “Four eleven and a half asshole.”

It was similar to the way he and Tubbo would take verbal shots at each other, snorting with each one that landed, but it was different in a way that Tommy couldn’t pinpoint. He enjoyed spending time with the other, and they had actually arranged to meet up again in three days at the city's park around sunset. Fewer people out but not that many criminals would be lining up in the streets just yet. Not for any other reason. No, of course not. 

It’s not like he would know that the ice cream stall would still be there, the one where he knows the owner personally and can get free ice cream. Or that the sunlight would potentially make the other glow and radiate when it shines on him. Or that they could sit on the top of the monkey bars and watch the sunset together while making fun of each other, to laugh so hard that they nearly drop their ice creams and boo at the sight. No it’s not for anything like that.

…

Tommy shook his head in an attempt to get those kinds of thoughts out of his head. He was heading back to the Underground and he had to make sure no one was following him, or that he wouldn’t pass by anyone that needed help. He can't let himself lose his focus just yet. He can’t go over the only kind of close interaction he’s ever had, or the only person he’s met outside of his normal world that would be glad to bring him back to their own. He just can’t get distracted by the promises of their interaction and what’s to come. 

Though it was hard not too, and obviously he was failing his attempts. Especially considering he could hear his name being called down from the alleyway. Perking up he looked down and nearly hissed at the sight. Halo and Skeppy were on patrol, likely showing the new group of vigilantes around the area so they could properly navigate it without being caught. The two had been telling him for weeks to not go to the surface, to let everything settle and ignore the news. He did the exact opposite of that and now they were looking up to him expectedly with stern gazes.

There wasn’t exactly any way to avoid it, though Tommy will admit he wanted to circle the world on his little hoverboard and fly directly into the sea, to sink and drown and never come back up for air. Or, alternatively, into the sun, melting before he ever reaches the surface. Though that sounded a bit painful, and very hot, even though the pressure of the deep unknown sea was ice cold, and depending how far down he went the pressure could kill him before the lack of oxygen. 

Gulping, he knew that both of those options weren’t available, and that the glare from Halo wasn’t easing up. Even if he tried to run away from this he would still hear about it plenty when he got to his temporary home. So with a deep breath in he let himself glide down to the one story roof they stood next to, stepping off the board carefully as he looked down to the eight foot man in his true form, “Hey there Halo.”

With crossed arms and a steadily angered gaze Halo spoke back in a firm tone, “Down in the alley Simons.” Tommy didn’t move, about to say something as a report but before he could the other spoke up again, “People can see you up there, and that is the last thing you need after the broadcast the entire city just saw on jumbotrons.” Sucking in his breath Tommy grit his teeth beneath his mask before picking up the board before jumping down and landing in front of the other.

Having to crane his head to look up at the other he would have to admit that the other was unbelievably intimidating, his height overwhelming and his cloak able to enwrap it’s darkened surroundings. All with the glow of pure white eyes staring down at him with agitation, “What were you thinking Tommy?” Was the first sentence that came out of his mouth and immediately Tommy couldn’t help but feel even smaller next to him, “We’ve told you for weeks to not come up here so you don’t get caught. You ignore that and now your face is on every news station in the nation.”

The blond could feel his hairs stand on end as he sucked in his bottom lip, brows furrowing before he was quick to retort, “I was already on every news station in the nation! I might as well give them something definitively good about me to talk about!” Though it only seemed to anger Halo more, “It doesn’t matter Tommy! You’re sixteen, you shouldn’t be doing this anyway. You should have waited because the last thing you need is to do true vigilante type work at your age!”

The statement seeped into his chest, brows pulled up and eyes reflecting a kind of betrayed feeling. Later on he would know that the other was just frustrated in the moment and regret saying his words, but right now they hit close to home and hurt in ways that he wishes to have never felt again. With his own glare fixating quickly on the other he yelled back, “And do what Halo? Wait to have gotten a license? Stayed in that God awful orphanage that I would have never been taken out of, and lose my spirit before I could even get a chance to reach the schooling needed for it.”

Halo just shook his head, “No Tommy, you should have pulled back when you had the chance. You shouldn’t have revealed yourself no matter what the circumstances were. Anonymous tips would have been sufficient. It would have just been a few more years to wait rather than the better part of a decade.” His hands flew out in a grand gesture, cloak being pushed back as he spoke, “Doing stuff like this can get you killed, and if you roped into more reckless missions those chances only go up! You just needed a few weeks, a month out of their sight before it was safer by a considerable margin, maybe two months before doing what you were doing if you really wanted to. You’re sixteen Tommy, you need to enjoy that.”

He could feel his hands curl into fists as the anger bubbled up in his chest. He knew the other just wanted to make sure he was safe and that Tommy was pushing his limits, but he couldn’t handle it. He couldn’t handle being trapped in a false city that had a fake sky. There was no sense of day or night, you could lose yourself and the whole city would echo if it were empty. It was maddening to stay in one spot after years of running, and he couldn’t stand the thought of being forced to settle down for so long.

“I can’t fucking enjoy that when I’m locked in the worlds biggest room without any ability to have my second persona be able to enjoy real civilization. No one wants to be stuck anywhere for that long with the same people and nothing to do!” The statement seemed to hit Halo, his expression going downtrodden for a split second before rehardening, yet not as intense as it was a few seconds ago, “We tried to help you! We tried to get you adjusted! We gave you a home-” though he was cut off before he could continue, “That’s not a home Halo! The closest thing I ever had to a home was with Tubbo in an apartment we paid for with favors ! And even that is pushing it! I’ve never had a home and that much you should know!”

Tommy was heaving from where he stood in front of him, neither easing up on their glares as they stood their ground. The surrounding group refused to step in as they watched the two, knowing that moments like this, if settled immediately after, had to be resolved between the two parties. But Tommy could feel the tears of anger form and he would rather die before receiving pity from his argumentative opponent. Instead he let the board drop in front of the other as he huffed out a firm, “Fuck this.” As wings pushed themselves out from his back, flicking a few droplets of blood to the ground, and sent him up in the air. Leaving Halo and Skeppy to retrieve the discarded tech.

Being left behind Halo groaned out as he moved forward to go after him, only to be stopped by a gentle hand on his shoulder. Looking back and down towards Seraphim, the oldest of the new vigilantes who offered him a reassuring smile, “You’re still frustrated Halo, I can take care of it. Take a moment for yourself and try to see it from his perspective, and I’ll do what I can to get him to see it from yours. I’ll meet you all back at the Underground.” He turned and offered his group a smile as well before stepping forward and extending his pure white wings. Sending him up in the air as well, black hair flowing with the wind as he gave in chase to the young vigilante.

Phil would admit, he was rather surprised with Tommys speed and skillful technique when it came to using his wings. It took him years of practice to get where Tommy already was. The older man couldn’t help but wonder how he got so good when it came to using his ability, but left those thoughts for another time when it came to their answer. For now he had to focus on helping the other and hopefully gain some trust. Of course he genuinely just wanted to make sure that he was okay, because from everything he’s seen he couldn’t help but believe that Tommy genuinely just wanted to help.

If he’s being honest he always sort of knew that was the others goal the entire time, but if he were to push at his son about it Phils actions would have only made it all worse, with Wilbur likely going to think that Tommy had tricked him into becoming a traitor of some sorts. He truly loved his son but couldn’t help but feel like he went too far sometimes, or that he wasn’t all the way there. Too many awful things have been seen, too many losses and failures have taken place. It all skewed his world view. Unfortunately Phil was no longer in a position to truly help, like the parent he’s supposed to be, but maybe he can help another young soul to save him from falling down the same path.

It was easy to find him. Sitting on the lip of a roof and looking out to the stars above, small streams of tears flowing down his face as he sniffled. He seemed almost peaceful. Like he wasn’t sad, or terribly overwhelmed. Tommy seemed to be relaxed, content with the wetness of his face, or the painful reality that was his situation that loomed overhead. Knowing that in a sense he just got in a fight with a parent, or the equivalent of such, and it seemed to weigh down on him significantly.

Landing softly behind him with the silence of the still wind he moved over to sit next to Tommy, with a good foot or two of space between them. The younger turned his head to the movement, confused gaze turning into a glare, but before he could say anything Seraphim spoke up, “No, Halo or Skeppy didn’t send me. I came on my own accord because I wanted to make sure that you were okay.” It seemed to make Tommy pause and rethink what he was about to say. Turning his head away from him and back to the sky, “I’m fine. There you go, leave me alone now.”

Seraphim let out a soft sound, “As much as I would love to take your word for it, I unfortunately can’t.” He said, silence encompassing them before continuing to explain, “You know I had a son.” The words floated between them innocently, yet filled with painful implications. Tommys brows furrowed with twisted confliction, “Had?” His voice was soft, carefully walking on potential egg shells that Seraphim laid out. But quickly the older man shook his head, “No, no, not quite like that,” Tommys shoulders fell with relief as he let out an eased sigh while the raven haired man explained what he meant looking down to his lap as the story formed itself in words before them, “He was a hero, young and energetic, wanted to save everyone he saw. A lot like yourself.”

He could see the way that Tommy looked up at him, slowly removing his mask as if he knew they would be there for a bit longer than what either was expecting. He could see his saddened gaze, or sympathetic frown, “He loved what he did and never stopped, never knew when to take a break, constantly pushing himself.” Phil bit down on his lip, trying to force a smile as his brows drew together, “And eventually he was targeted, things,” he paused, gulping down on his words, “Things didn’t go as planned, people were taken from him and he had a mental descent from there. I only had him because in a sense he lost himself.”

Turning to Tommy he offered a strained grin, “Now I’m not saying you would go down the same path, but I do know when someone who is doing their best to save someone else, is having trouble saving themselves.” He could see the way Tommy shrunk at the words, head turning back around to face forward, “You don’t have to say what it is Tommy. You don’t have to tell me, but I do recommend you tell someone. Keeping all those negative emotions inside can hurt so much more than just letting them out. Maybe Tubbo, or Ranboo. Or explain to Halo what happened and why you did what you did. I can assure you he would do his best to see it from your perspective as long as you try to see it from his.”

Tommy said nothing in return, instead his head dipped lower as he took in a deep breath, biting on the inside of his cheek as the tears were once again forming in his eyes unsure of how to respond to the other while not wanting him to see his face. Phil on the other hand took the quiet as a request to leave, he was in no position to push without risking pushing him off the deep end. Letting out a held breath he placed a hand on Tommys shoulder, going to stand and say his parting wisdom, but instead as the hand landed Tommy was quick to look up to him, tears streaming down his face once more.

“Why have I never been good enough?”

The question was blurted out haphazardly. The boy's neck muscles twitched and strained as he tried to hold himself together. Logic yelled at him to never trust this man, or anyone else from his group, screamed to keep his distance and all personal information to himself, but his heart seemed to have other ideas. His heart yearned for someone to hold him and tell him that he would be okay at the end of the day. Tubbos' tough love of reassurance was appreciated, but he wanted to be treated like he was three wrong events away from death, because he was. Not only that but even though he knew he shouldn’t trust him, he couldn’t help but to do so. There was something about him that drew Tommy in like a moth to a flame.

The expression that Seraphim wore was heartbreakingly pitiful, but Tommy couldn’t find it in himself to care as the words fell past his lips, “I did everything I had to in attempts to get the hero's trust, and I did everything that was for the best in that moment, and then my face is everywhere and it’s like a whole hunt after me. I gave them all I could and it was all turned against me! And today! I, I just, I just wanted out of that Underground place. I can’t stand to stay in there any longer, it’s suffocating! I just, I wanted time out and to actually look at the sky, and be free, and be myself, and enjoy something other than staying in one spot for weeks, for months! I just wanted to save people like I have been for years!” 

His eyes were overflowing with tears as he choked on his own breath, “I know I’m far from perfect and that I’m not the best, but I try! I saved people today and I was scolded for doing that! So what if people saw me? So what if it was recorded? I did something for people that I would have hoped someone did for me given any circumstances! Why am I in trouble for that?” He yelled out, the final word cracking his voice as another sob hiccuped out of him as he visually deflated, “Why, why am I just not good enough for anyone?” He asked out, rushing his fingers through his hair as his palms dragged upwards with them, pulling at his bags that had formed from days worth of lack of sleep.

The sight crushed Phil, watching the boy crumble beneath his crippling self worth, with shaking shoulders and wretched sobs. He didn’t know Tommy well, as either version of Phil, but he knew himself. So he let go of any strategies to get closer to him, to gain his trust, and threw it all away to bring the blond closer into a tight hug. Surprisingly in return, Tommy didn’t throw him off, didn’t push or struggle against the comfort. Instead he wrapped his arms around the older man, having to lean down to cry into his shoulder. Instinctively Seraphims wings were outstretched and wrapped around the two of them in a protective manner. Heart strings pulled and tears of his own formed as Phil confirmed everything he had suspected in that moment.

Tommy was a good person.

Tommy was just a kid following in his heroes footsteps, given the strained circumstances.

Tommy was just a kid who was doing his best.

Tommy was just a kid.

Phil’s hug tightened around him.

As beats passed Phil waited until there was hesitation in Tommy hold before pulling back, resting each hand on the kids shoulders, face full of certainty and tears, “Tommy ‘Theseus’ Simons, it isn’t that you aren’t good enough, but too good for this world.” He started, but his comforting words only seemed to string the boy's shoulders up higher with a heave, but Phil didn’t let that slow him, instead he urged on more.

“You have taken on challenges that most adults cower back at the thought of. You have taken it upon yourself to keep your friends protected. You saved the people who have spoken ill of you. You have saved lives, and corrected even more. You were just a kid in the world who followed the footsteps of great people, whose faces were plastered everywhere with praise. Role models who you understandably followed and you used their advice well.” His gaze eased and a gentle smile formed, “Tommy, you are a hero. More so than some of the licensed ones out there in the world.” The statement made him stiff.

“Tommy you are more of a hero than I could ever be. You run into any battle fearlessly, whereas I, as you yourself have pointed out, struggle to push myself to my full potential, and it puts people at risk. My cowardness puts people at risk Tommy and your bravery saves them.” Tommy froze, eyes wide as they stared to each other, a soft giggle bubbled up from inside him, before more flowed out, mixed in with his pained hiccups, “Oh, oh my God that’s why.” Phil tilted his head, curious and worried about what he meant. Turning his head back up Tommy had a pitiful expression with a grin that was hardly there, “Do you know what Tubbos power is?”

The question came out of nowhere, but he couldn’t not answer it, so Seraphim simply shook his head no, “Tubbos power is that he can see danger. His sight outlines things that are wrong and can be harmful, his iris’ change depending on how dangerous they can be,” he hiccuped on a delayed sob, “You, you all were so dangerous .” At the words, Phil felt himself go pale, but Tommy didn’t seem to notice, “You weren’t dangerous. You were just nervous.” He let out a chuckle, having to pause to sniffle and heave out a breath, “I was the same when we first started.”

As he looked up to Phil, Tommys face was paler, messy from tears, and eyes puffy from the turmoil, voice strained as he asked, “What’s wrong?” Because once he finally got a good look at Seraphim he could see the strange strain in his face, almost as if guilt was eating at him from the inside. Instead of spilling the truth right then and there as he desired intensely,  Phil pressed a hand to the back of Tommys head to bring him back in a hug.

“Tommy, please remember, you are a good person.”

At those words Phil could feel tears leaking through the fabric of his clothes and feel as Tommys breath hitched. With his eyes squeezed shut Phil knew that he had to ensure that his son would make the right choice when it came to the Underground. That he had to check that hard drive because it isn’t just his life that rests on it, but so many others.

Not only that, but Philza refuses to be the next person who fails Tommy.

Notes:

Ahhh I know, a bit longer than normal, but please everyone gather around! I want to play a guessing game with you! :D In the comments tell me if you'd like to take part of it, it'll be the best way to get everything out now as the ending approaches. :)

Chapter 25: Passerine

Notes:

IM BAAACKKK AHHH OKAY OH MY GOD. Literally in the time I've been gone, I ended my job, moved, started school, and have worked on like three separate cosplays. Also read Ours Poetica by zeeskeit (it only had like 10k hits and is criminally underrated omg) and literally bawled my eyes out. I saw how the author was so meticulous with their characters and made me second guess myself a bit, but I'm too far in to turn back now so I really hope you all enjoy!! And I did promise a guessing game at the end!! :)
Also also, I've never been one to call out numbers but nearly 250k+ hits? That's-That's literally insane?? Thank you????? So much??? .3.

When Tommy entered the park, close to eight o’clock at night, or more so seven forty five, he couldn’t help but let relief flush through his being. There was no one around to disrupt the rest of the night, no one who would pose a potential threat, call the cops at the sight of him or yell out for heroes to tackle him down. The birds sang their songs, soaring through the branches and trees, carrying leaves and twigs for nests, a flock never to be broken apart. The wind pulled the leaves across the ground and into the air, entangled in an entrancing dance of time. Mother nature's browning leaves find their home in the sky as Summer closes and cooler nights follow. A cycle unbeatable until the end of time itself.

His hood was pulled up to cover his hair, shadows cascading down his face to disguise his features to a grand audience of no one. The chill swirl of air cut through his jacket, but he didn’t mind it, in fact he was more soothed with the cool breeze rather than annoyed by it. A sigh fell from parted lips as he closed his eyes. His heart beat fast with worry and anxiousness, yet he wasn’t quite sure why. This wasn’t some big meet up. He wasn’t even Big T, he wasn’t Theseus, he was Tommy. He was just Tommy.

Though being just Tommy can get him into just as much danger as being Theseus as of late, yet that shouldn’t mean anything to him. No one was here to berate and harass him. He would have been as plain as before either way. Tommy stood in the mouth of an evergreen entrance, the park being well landscaped and shaped to perfection. A large fountain full of valued wishes stood proudly, recently cleaned and taken care of. It’s innards shining with coins. The blond couldn’t help but wonder how many of those wishes came true as the wind whistled around him.

Walking towards one of the various park benches laid around Tommy fell back into the wooden seat, eyes gazing forward to the same fountain, trailing around to the lamps that were now lit with the night sky surrounding him. He knew he was too early for their agreed upon meet up time, not wanting to leave the other hanging around by himself by accident even if he would have sealed that fate by going in early himself. Tommy wasn’t a fan of the idea of leaving Freddy out on his own.

Letting out a breath he could feel himself slump in his seat, eyes closing as he waited in thought. Mind drifting into a blissful nothingness before finding a source to latch itself onto, clinging to the idea his head presented. Seraphim. The vigilante with the long black hair, pure white wings, skin as pale as freshly pressed homemade paper, and tired eyes that always seemed to have a glow from the golden halo that rested in the air above him. It was the only item that opposed his white and black color scheme that mirrored an angel. A savior. A friend. 

Seraphim was the only of the seven who offered him an explanation. The only one who extended their hand in a way that was neither aimed to offend or pity him. Well, if there was pity it wasn’t in an overwhelmingly overdone amount. It came in the form of an eased gentle gaze alongside a careful hum partnered with more understanding in his actions than control over what the blond did. Honestly Tommy couldn’t help but respect the other for his steadfast response in a seemingly unsure manner.

It reminded Tommy of someone, though his brain had a lapse of judgement over who. The familiarity of the way the others' presence felt was undeniable, familial and comforting in nature without the overarching reclaim over a child's autonomy. The blond couldn’t help but respect that aspect of the older man as well, yet in the end he still couldn’t quite wrap his head around the situation as a whole when it came to the other group. Tubbos' eyes had seen danger, iris’ forming nuclear symbols for long enough points of time for the shorter of the duo to take notice and inform Tommy.

But Seraphim admitted to holding back, saying that they were never going full out for personal reasons. Reasons he also saw in Theseus. It was an excuse, a reason for his showing concern for him. It made Tommy bite at the tip of his tongue, mind supplying similar moments from early on when Tubbo would be near in tears, scared for his friend's life. The nights that Big T did leave he would return with a disturbingly colorful array of bruises, scratches, and wounds. After a few months when Clemintine discovered their nightly activities she took it upon herself to help make sure that they were constantly looked for and that Tommy was not bleeding half to death.

At least as far as they knew. 

Ex-hero Eret, just before her reveal as the vigilante Sibyl, who’s abilities cover great foresight and a seer-esqe power. Finding Tubbo and Tommy in an alleyway, both holding discarded metal poles as weapons after watching the hero get rid of the criminals that previously surrounded them. The red cape bright and filled with promise as it floated in their gaze. He remembers how nervous he and Tubbo were when she stood before him, scared that she would take them back to the orphanage. That cage for unwanted misfits who wouldn’t even stop taunting each other. Who would stop at nothing to ensure other kids didn’t feel welcome or loved. Or maybe it was just aimed at him and Tubbo.

Yet with one look to the pair, and a glance to Tubbo’s horns she had smiled and asked them to follow her to a place where they could stay without worry. That was how they ended up with Clementine, with a knowing crinkle between her brow and a hum on her tongue. Tommy remembered how Eret said that she could pay for them. Tommy remembered how Sibyl disappeared from society after her loyalties were exposed to the world. He remembered the look that Clementine had in her eye that day, wary and all too filled with self acknowledgement. He remembered the way that the two young teens looked at themselves. 

He remembered how Clementine told them that the next few months would be without charge.

His brain was wracked up with a painful amount of thoughts to never let go. Memories of what had been were so loud in his head that he nearly missed the footsteps that were coming his way. The sound dragged him from his train of thought, tilting his head up to look at the incoming person, a smile forming on his features. Straightening up a bit Tommy spoke up, “Well, well, well, look who it is.” He hummed out teasingly. Which was met with an equally sarcastic, “The consequences of my own actions.”

Tommy barked out a laugh as he slid over to the left side of the bench, giving room for the other to take a seat, “I hope the trip here wasn’t too bad.” The blond started towards Freddy as the other boy moved to sit beside him. With a half sigh half chuckle the boy let out a dramatic groan and with a slump of his shoulders he dragged himself around in a circular motion, “Oh sweet gods above Mr. Tommy, it was so gosh darn awful!” The playfully high pitched voice made Tommy let out a snort, “Wh-” 

“Gee willikers! The rush of the train, dodging my mom and siblings! Jumping over gnomes and skipping past fairy circles! A very terrifying journey! It was almost as if,” he paused to look around, hands on Tommys arm in faux nervousness as the blond crumpled forward in a fit of laughter. Freddy whispered with wide eyes, “It was almost as if the jabberwock was on my trail!” Finally able to still himself from laughter Tommy deflated as he turned to the other, a genuinely curious yet mischievous look in his eye, “Fred-man, are you high? ‘Cause if so I’d have to kick your sorry ass to the police.”

Rolling his eyes Freddie leaned back in his seat with his own smirk, “ You sure you can do that Mr. I’m-Technically-An-Illegal-Hero-That’s-Not-Called-A-Hero,” he paused before throwing in a rather cheeky, “Simons.” With a tsk Tommy shook his head, “So cold, so so cold, almost like ice cream you know? Rude and cold isn’t the best combination to present to a person.” The rambling only pulled the corners of Freddie’s smile more. Maneuvering himself so his back was leaning on the side railing and his legs were crossed in front of him, “I think being rude and cold is the perfect way to act after dealing with the shitty situation that is escaping the clutches of my home.”

“Damn,” Tommy said, his own smirk forming, pushing even more jokes he was fully expecting to fall flat, “You should have called a hero or something, help you get out of there you know?” Freddy gave him a curt nod in return, closing his eyes with a sigh, “God Simons you are so right. I absolutely should have called for a hero. Tell me, which one would you recommend?” Tommy lifted a brow in thought when presented the question. Letting out a thoughtful hum he leaned his head back. Pressing his palm to his chin he rubbed the bottom of his face.

“Awesamdude.”

“Awesamdude?”

Tommy nodded, “Mhm. Awesamdude. I shouldn’t need to explain myself on that one.” He cracked with a smirk, the sight made Freddy give a jerk of a nod, “Of course, of course. I was so silly to think that anyone else could have done such a good job as the Awesamdude. Lord knows he could keep the triplets distracted.” He let out a chuckle for a joke that Tommy wasn’t completely privy on. It made him bite down on the tip of his tongue, looking over at the other curiously but never pushing further than he should. He knew when to back off, contrary to popular belief. And with this one, he wanted to be extra careful. So he pulled back a bit on the onslaught of jokes.

Instead he turned his head up to face the stars with a smile, "Yeah, Sam was always nice to stop by and talk to, and he always had the coolest tech. If you need a distraction, especially for kids, I would highly recommend the hero based around children's video games, media, and co." He spoke with faux sophistication in a light posh accent. It made Freddys shoulders rumble lightly but he looked at Tommy with genuine interest in his eyes. He didn’t say anything, curious to know what else the blond would say in regards to the popular here.

Silence encompassed for a few moments. Tommys heart skipped a beat as he realized why he was being looked at, while also feeling as though he would flatline. His tense jaw unclenched as he let out a sigh, biting onto his bottom lip as the sky flooded his vision, "Yaknow, they really did become like family. Or at least, my family. Sure all our conversations were brief, and I had closer relationships than others, but we still had each other."

The other didn’t move at first, taking in his words before nodding, his understanding was readable in his expression as his eyes turned to the rocky path beneath them. Freddy gulped back slightly and felt as though he accidentally pushed the other to talk, even if the other started the joke that led them to that specific point. It would be a lie though to say he wasn't interested. Anyone who said they weren't would be liars. Tommy worked alongside some of the best heroes in the country before his identity was revealed. He exposed himself willingly, but it wasn’t Freddy's place to ask why or interrogate him in any way. 

Looking up and away from the other, the birds sang a song that was so sweet yet unidentifiable. Biology lessons ran through Freddy's head, vaguely identifying the animal as a passerine. A type of bird that was known for its toe positions that would help them grab onto branches, and more notably a vast majority were song birds. Singing melodies that made Freddys chest warm up in the moment for reasons he wasn’t sure why quite yet.

“You know I have an unbeatable method to avoid death right?” Tommy asked out of the blue. The question made Freddy raise a brow, the strange statement feeling almost out of place, but who was he to say that. So instead he hummed, “Really? You should tell me what it is. I like not dying, you know.” Tommy nodded, leaning over slightly, “The best way to avoid death,” he started, pausing to add dramatic effect, “Is to just say no to it.”

The rather silly response made Freddy snort out as he fell back into his own seat, shaking his head as he looked back over, “Just say no?” The blond nodded, “Yep.” “And you’re sure of this. Tested it out. Found it works. Whole nine yards. If I just say no to death I won’t die?” With another nod Tommy spoke out with confidence. “Absolutely,” He paused after a few moments, seeming to feel as though he averted the awkward conversation well enough. He cleared his throat to signify a change of topics, “So you said triplets? God, your poor mother.” He asked curiously with a tilt to his head, heads gripping the edge of the bench, leaning forward to meet the others' eyes with his smirk still ever present. The second sentence made the brunet snort before explaining, “Oh yeah, a twin sister, triplets, an older brother, another sister who isn’t blood but she’s basically family, and two moms.”

Tommys eyebrows shot up at the huge list of family members, “Gee willikers Freddy. Two moms? I can’t even have one. Lucky.” The blond snorted out leaning back. The joke clearly caught the other off guard as he made a face that was similar to biting into a lemon covered in salt, all while visibly holding back a laugh. A smug pride formed in his chest as he raised his head, “It’s okay. I’m funny, you can laugh.” He stated that forced Freddie to hold back more bubbling chuckles in his throat, “Tommy. That, that is so fucked up.” Tommy nodded, “I know.”

Freddy shook his head looking down, before his shoulders slowly shook more as he leaned into the palms of his hands. Huffs echoing out of his mouth as he did all he could to contain any kind of laughter, but verbally failing with his attempts. The sight of the other unable to gain control of himself made Tommys breath get caught in his throat, before barking out a laugh. The contagious sound forced Freddie to finally wheeze out.

As the other finally laughed out Tommy snorted as he doubled over his own laughter taking over him as their chuckles and gasps intertwined and encouraged each other subconsciously. It was contagious, uncontrollable, and free in every sense of the word. Tommy couldn’t remember the last time he couldn’t keep down a laugh, before it poured out after someone else fell victim to their own bubbled sounds, and was unable to stop even with deep gasps of breath.

It was relieving in the moment. 

Finally with a deep inhale and a sore stomach the laughter died down, the two having to look away from each other to do so. Tommy turned his head over to the other, “Kinda fucked up of you to laugh about that you know.” He stated only to get a firm, “Fuck off.” In return. It made Tommy throw his head back with a sharp laugh, way too proud of himself to have garnered that kind of reaction.

Standing up with a smirk he twisted his torso in Freddies direction, “Fine, fine. I shall gladly take my fuck off and kindly fuck off. What kind of ice cream do you like?” The question made the brunet turn his head to look over at him. Calculating something with his eyes, “Red velvet.” Tommy gave a curt nod at the answer, “Understandable, understandable. Fair. I’m taking it that you’re going to judge me based on my ice cream choices.” With the statement Freddy gave the other his own nod, “Yes. Yes I am. I recommend you get something good.”

Tommy rolled his eyes, “Yeah, yeah. I will.” He hummed out before walking down the park's path. Going off to find Henry. Henry being Clementine's brother and ice cream stall owner who would be glad to give him a free "sample" or two. Tommy has met him on more than a few outings to this park and now he was off again, hood up just in case, to grab them both small bowls of the sweet treat.

Freddy didn't mind sitting back and waiting for Tommy. Taking the time to look around the area the blond chose for them and appreciate the greenery. Flowers were still stuck to the grass even though the nip of cold wind bit at his arms. It was cool enough to enjoy without growing tired of the breeze, while warm enough to appreciate the sun. Freddy found it relaxing as he laid back, only to sit back up when his hand grazed something. Looking down he saw a phone that was left right next to him. Likely Tommys who just simply forgot the item in his haste. Huh. Weird.

Freddy tried to not overthink about the item that simply laid sprawled before his vision instead trying to look directly forward towards the trees and foliage. Looking towards the ever changing greens that shimmered alongside stars, rustling with every breath of air the wind took. It was enough to calmly fill the lungs when a person were to look at it. It eased Freddy to a point he nearly couldn’t catch the faint, “It says his phone is near here.”

At the unfamiliar voice the other turned his head up to the hidden path it seemed to come down from, being accompanied by another, “Halo, darling, I really don’t think this idea is for the best.” It was met with a nearly defeated, “Yeah, yeah I understand. I do. I promise. It’s just, he snuck out without saying anything and I just wanted to make sure he wasn’t in any immediate danger. That’s all.”

Another, far lighter, yet seemingly wise voice spoke up next, “In my experience, that means that they would rather not be found if they left without saying anything. He’s a strong kid, there would hardly be a chance to worry unless he stayed out for a truly concerning amount of time. Just wait until he gets back and have a seat with him to discuss what he’s feeling. Work from there.” A sigh escaped the original voice, Freddy too entranced to realize that they were nearing the tree's edge continued to listen in, “You’re right Seraphim, I really should just,” his voice trailed off before he let out another, much deeper, sigh, “I just worry. Like what if-”

The voice stopped as a group produced itself from the park's edge, a pair of white eyes landed on a stranger of a child. A stranger, who had Tommys phone, but was all alone. A stranger who looked up to Halo with wide eyes and a forming grin as he slowly realized who he was, “Oh, oh you’re Halo.” He pointed out, “A, a vigilante who goes out with Skeppy right? You two are like heroes in the fourteenth district, and even closer to district six you two are like famous out there!” He exclaimed with a smile.

The chipper attitude clearly caught Halo off guard as he stared down to the other, a stutter falling out of his throat as color came to his void like features. From his side Skeppy let out a huff and rolled his eyes with a smile before looking down at the civilian and asking, “Sorry to bother you, but have you seen a blond named Tommy around? We just want to make sure he’s okay. Kind of disappeared on us.”

The kid gave him a nod, “Yeah he just went that way.” He pointed off to a general direction only for said blond to appear at the end of Freddys pointer finger. A cone of ice cream in each hand as he blinked at the formed group, a light dust of pink falling on his ears as he stood still for a few seconds, the horror of the situation sinking in. That was before he stormed forward with a frown, “What are you guys doing?” He asked, closing in on them, “I go out for a few hours and you track me down in like thirty minutes?” Tommy was bristling, clearly having a boundary crossed with the whole tracking his phone situation.

Halo tried to take a rather neutral approach, “Tommy, I know tracking you seems like I’m overdoing it, but I just wanted to make sure you were okay. Once I was sure I was going to leave you alone. I’m sorry for pushing so much, but with everything going on-” “Everything going on?” Tommy cut him off, brows furrowing deeper, “Do you just not trust me to take care of myself or something? I thought you knew I could take care of myself, what happened?” He hurriedly asked, trying to push the other bit by bit more. Wanting answers and a fight on the side.

His pushing seemed to make the other bristle back, with clenched fists and grit teeth, only for a crystalized hand to gently grab his forearm. Pulling the older man back down to Earth to remember that Tommy was just a teenager who grew up too fast. Looking for time to himself and a space to safely relax in. Words died on Halo’s tongue yet the sight only seemed to further fuel Tommys. As his mouth was about to hang open and let out a shout, a hand seemed to slip the red velvet ice cream cone from the tallers right hand, forcing him off kilter and to look at the other teen.

Freddy licked the sweet treat and offered a smile, “Save the argument for later,” he hummed out, “He found you, made sure you were okay, and is going to give you an out?” He half questioned looking over to Bad, who verbally, seemed perfectly sound to let Tommy go off. In theory, but Tommy still opened his mouth, ready to protest before being cut off again, “Take a moment before going into that. A breather you know?”

Tommy wanted to yell at him. Say he was foolish for trying to avoid the inevitable fight between the two. Every argument leads to a fight. You couldn’t just be a vigilante and not get into fights. Even with other vigilantes. Halo wanted to pick a fight, and Tommy was more than willing and able to give it to him.

Tommy said nothing.

Instead he turned towards the group, raising his hand to them in acknowledgement, gently bobbing his head in Seraphims direction considering he was the only one who genuinely had a half decent conversation with him. Then he simply turned his back to them, ignoring how painful and hot his head felt after the frustrating run in. Yet when he looked up to the floating leaves he couldn’t feel but strangely be at peace as he walked away.

 

“My palms and fingers still reek of gasoline, from throwing fuel to the fire of that Greco-Roman dream. Purifying the holy rock to melt the gilded seams, it don't bring me relief, no it don't bring me nothing that.”

 

Wilbur found himself drawn to a windowsill in Halo’s kitchen. Duende having broken off from the rest of the group, migrating over to the glass to look up towards a false sky. The practicality of it being masked by the strange fascination of its mere existence. The fact that no natural light protruded through to decorate the buildings was strange. A distant understanding rang in his head, about how there was no sky to these people, as well as growing questions if some have ever even seen stars in all their beauty. It was a strange thought, but filled to the brim with underlining potential truth.

His chest was fluttering with a wordless unease for reasons he wasn't quite sure of. Biting onto the tip of his tongue he maneuvered his head to crack both sides, yet with one upturned a bit more his gaze was able to catch a glimpse of golden locks that peeked just above the edge of the roof. His movements halted as his brain immediately picked up the pace with questions and half baked thoughts from earlier. Gritting down on his teeth Wilbur found himself moving, not of his own accord. He's accumulated so many thoughts, grievances, burdens of worry, all because of some kid. Some kid who he's cared for, for a while.

Some kid who wasn't just some kid to him. This some kid was Tommy with a bright smile, yet Tommy was also Theseus with a powerful ability. Wilbur would never be able to express why he got to this point. Why it took him so long to put his trust in a vigilante. Why it took so long for him to finally confirm his suspicions. He would never be able to explain it, but he did know that reason was six feet underground.

As he walked up the stairs he was quick to find the window that would lead out to the roof. Crouching through he made his way on the sturdy stone behind Tommy. Music played from his cracked phone as he leaned back on the cool metal of the AC unit. He seemed tired like this, yet peaceful at the same time. His gaze distant as he looked forward to perpetual walls that entrapped them both together, curled into his being as the blond used the space as a way to think and sort through the events from the past few days. Wilbur’s done that more than a few times throughout his own life to tell.

Quietly he made his way over to the other, unsure how to approach him now after everything the duo had been through, and how little the kid trusted him as Duende. Though there was a difference in Phil after he was able to have a conversation with the other blond. Maybe he was opening up to them. Maybe there was a chance to talk to him, to see his side, and have his own soul rested enough to fully take in Timescapes warning while moving forward with progress. He gulped down his anxiety as he stood next to Tommy. The other wasn’t moving his gaze even if he sensed his presence.

“I place my head between my knees, and think, “do you ever have nights like these?” So separated from my sense of self, and that shit you keep up on your bookshelf.”

The lyrics floated from the beaten up tech and to Wilbur’s ears. Silently he moved forward, closer to Tommy, before taking a seat next to him, feet dangling off the edge. Tommy had finally acknowledged his existence with a small look over to him before looking back to the walls of the underground. They said nothing, sat in silence just with the gift of company on their side. There was something in the still, breezeless air. Something that let them both know that the other also felt it. Something that clouded their eyes and clogged their throats. A conversation without words was held between the two. Introductions and jokes were already said without so much as a breath. Yet they could feel a question coming up that needed the solidarity of spoken sentences, something that couldn’t go quiet. Tommy was surprisingly the one to speak up with an uncharacteristically quiet tone.

“You know I never wanted to.” Wilbur turned his head to meet the view of Tommys profile, the look in the kids eye never fading, “I never wanted to reveal my identity. Surprising or not, as far as I knew, there wasn’t any speculation that would have been addressed.” The nativity of his statement clawed at Wilbur’s insides. They had expected him to be Theseus. Techno expected him to be Theseus. There was no avoiding it’s revelation to their inner circle, though it would have been handled very differently depending on the circumstances. Duende said nothing about it.

“I mean, there was probably going to be a point when it would have come up. When the coffee runner seemed to show up to work with one too many bruises, or when the mask wasn’t there I could have been spotted.” Tommy bit down on the inside of his cheek, “But it just, it wasn’t time yet. And then shit hit the fan and it had to be time for it. I needed trust as both me and Big T-” His voice was cut off by his own dry chuckle, “God, Big T. I missed when people called me that. The Blade comes up with one name and it never seems to fade does it?” He asked, turning his head so his and Duendes gaze met. There was a bittersweet look in his iris, trying to joke around the downfalls in his life.

Finally he turned his head again to look at the walls once more, to Tommy it was his own kind of special prison. The sight of them made his eyes close as he took in a deep breath, “I’m not lying when I said I started it for the money. It was a joke, but the way they had it all set up, and the lack of options? I, I just felt like there was no better fit.” His voice cracked, which he remedied by clearing his throat, “And then I actually started the job, and pulled the biggest mistake I could have done.” His words fell off, a staggeringly still sentence with a painfully moveless speaker, “I got attached.”

Wilbur didn’t know what he was expecting when the other first started his vent, but the confession wasn’t it. The pulling of heart strings was the same way. He couldn’t help but bite into his bottom lip to stifle his own reaction, “They really were good people. I guess I just expected too much. They were quite literally going after me and I thought that just because it was me it would have made it any different.”

The silence following those words made Wilbur want to break.

“I don’t know what I was hoping for when I revealed my identity to them, but having a warrant out for my arrest to be broadcasted wasn’t on the list. Though I feel as though I should have known.” The words buried a knife into Wilburs chest. Sympathy formed from the betrayal he caused, but at the same time his own twing of anger flared up. Yelling at him about Tommy not telling him sooner, yet what would he have done differently if told at any other time? Wilbur sure as hell didn’t know.

“Do you regret it?” he asked, the words forcing themselves out on their own accord, as if he was suddenly granted a voice in this specific conversation. It even seemed to throw off the blond whose head snapped to look over at him, shoulders tense up to his ears before they finally rested back down into a relaxed position and eventually slumping over as if he was defeated in some way, “If I’m honest, I don’t really know.

“I guess I did want them to know, but I always avoided telling them. Obviously.” He bit down on his teeth, gritting them into nothing as plagued clouds of thought crumbled his headscape. Wilbur could see the visible scrunch of his face as his mind was under the grasp of his own faltered conscience. Looking away from him for a second his head turned back to look at the kid, who in turn was picking at the skin of his fingers anxiously, who in turn was so stressed it hurt Wilbur.

“What pushes you to continue it then?” He asked, the question garnering a confused look, “As in, even though you don’t know if you regret it or not. Even though you don’t know if you would have done anything different. Even though Halo half threatens you. You still go out there. When you could be in danger or get in trouble you still go out there. Why?”

The response was going to be instant, he could see it, but he could also see how Tommy forced himself back. How he bit back his words and lifted his hand to gesture to the pseudo city before them as his eyes fell down to the roofs of buildings. Silence remained for a few seconds before finally his voice poked at the others ear, “You know, some of the kids who live here haven’t seen a real night sky?” He asked, genuine pity leaking in his tone.

“They’ve just seen the stars that the dew on those pikes provide. The light of lamps is the only sun they’ve known. The people who they see day in and day out are the most they’ve ever seen.” Gulping down Tommys gaze looked to Wilburs, sure and confident as he spoke, “And if I can be the one who makes the surface safe enough for them to go out, then I will be more than glad to do so. If I can help make it safe enough to walk home alone at night, if I can help ease the nerves of parents who care, and friends who worry, if I am the one person they need to make a difference I would give everyone else that. Because it’s what I needed growing up. It’s what I needed, so it’s what I give.”

That’s what did it.

That’s all Wilbur needed to hear.

Turning his head back to the wall Wilbur didn’t see them as prison bars anymore, but barriers made to be knocked down. A smile was on his face as he hummed, genuine softness pillowed his words, “You have a good taste in music Big T.” Tommy paused before turning his head in the same direction, the air somehow lighter in the moment.

“Thank you.”

 

“You were the song that I'd always sing. You were the light that the fire would bring, but I can't shake this feeling that I was only pushing the spear into your side again.”

 

Wilbur has rushed himself to his office that night. Telling Halo he couldn’t stay and that he had something important to get to. Quick hands fumbled in his pocket as he pushed through the office door to get to his desk, laptop resting on the messy surface that the man quickly pushed open as he gripped the hard drive that Timescape had given him all that time ago.

Pushing it in. Opening the file. He saw a single video. Opening it he knew he was ready to witness it, but also knew he would never be prepared for its aftermath.

Notes:

Alrighty! We got some real juicy chapters coming up (hopefully not taking so long, but I won't make any promises unfortunately) and that leaves the guessing game! Some of you on tiktok and twitter have been granted this early on, but now everyone else can take a guess. The rules are as followed, give me a list of five characters you think I'll kill off, and I'll give you one from the list that I won't. :) Good luck with your guesses!

Chapter 26: It Took Me By Surprise

Notes:

oh would you look at that, after this chapter was beta read mikeythemage declared me as their enemy... have fun I guess-
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq the ever updating playlist
also my twitch because I am a whore for valorant content https://www.twitch.tv/winteris2tired

The cold concrete roof was pressed into Tommy's back as his eyes gazed up towards the stars that taunted him with their soft light and beauty. The gentle features of their shine was enough to make a person jealous. Bright enough to illuminate the surrounding area yet soft enough to lull someone to sleep. It was infuriating that he could never truly be with the stars, he would never be able to touch them or hold them close. Yet, he had something that the stars didn’t. While a star's company was millions of miles away, his own had the side of their head pressed to his. Temple to temple as the others' ramble continued on.

Freddy had been talking about stars and supernovas, saying that it was funny that a person could look up to the sky at night and find a star they thought twinkled a bit more than the others. Only for it to sparkle just slightly brighter, and it simply disappears. That a person could watch a supernova and feel nothing. Something so huge and unbelievable, a sight truly one to behold, but at its distance it was next to nothing. It meant so little, the tales of stars meant so little in the eyes of a human on Earth. No matter how much they stargaze, that person may never even notice that the sky lacked a star.

Tommy didn’t understand what crawled under his chest at that comparison, he didn’t know why it stuck so close to his heart. Yet at the same time maybe he did. He held people close when he shouldn’t have. He held his previous co-workers as metaphorically tight to himself as he could. Yet it was going to boil over eventually. It was an emotional supernova set out to explode much sooner than he hoped. Wilbur had meant so much to him, a boy who barely had a place to call home. He had meant so much to Wilbur, a man who held a vendetta against people like Tommy. They were a ticking time bomb. A piece of TNT with the wick being cut short. They were a supernova.

Yet to people like Freddy, the people who stood at a distance, the people disconnected from the inner workings of heroism as a whole, didn’t care. Or they just didn’t know. Just because he was all over the news didn’t mean that people actually paid attention to the grainy channels of opinions and pessimism. 

With closed eyes Tommy gulped slightly against his grit teeth, feeling his temples tense against the side of Freddys, a headache throbbing at the base of his neck as the others rant came to a gentle stop having realized that his audience was elsewhere. Silence rested over them like a second blanket on top of the night sky. The songs of tweeting birds dancing to their ears with eyes shining from the many small lights above them. The melody was sweet, while there was a surprising lack of chirp in the voice, it was a song that warmed Freddy's chest like it did last time.

If you were to ask Freddy what possessed him to speak out, he wouldn’t give you a straight answer, and then proceed to make a joke about nothing being straight about him as a means of deflection. But as he listened to the song the bird sang he couldn’t help but smile, “It’s a passerine.” He said. It’s strange, it was just one of those facts he remembered at random a few days ago and then was proud to express that he held that fact alongside others. The sudden declaration though made Tommy look over to him confused. It made Freddy chuckle.

“Passerines are birds that are differentiated by their toe positions, but are mostly known for being song birds.” He explained simply as if he didn’t just resolidify that fact for himself a few days ago. The claim made the other snort, head pushing back into the concrete a bit more, the top of his head then meeting the jaw of Freddys. They laid side by side, but Tommy was upside down in comparison. A cinematic like moment that neither identified as having been pulled directly out of a movie. Instead Tommy shot out a witty, “Sounds like something a fucking nerd would say.”

The statement made Freddy roll his eyes and ease down a bubbling laugh back into his throat, before continuing, “You know, the good people of the world are like Passerines.” Now that, that made Tommy raise a brow, turning his head just a bit towards the other, nose nearly brushing against his cheek as Freddy smiled down at the blond, “They are. Passerines are such a large subsection of birds. It’s like there’s passerines and non-passerines. There’s good people and there’s those shitty ones.”

Tommy hummed as his head turned back to face the non ceilinged sky, something far more natural to look at than what he had been gazing at for the past several weeks as Freddy continued on with the analogy, “But in that section of “passerine” humans, the good ones, it’s heroes, and vigilantes, and children who help others up instead of pushing them back down, or just civilians who hopes the good guys win at the end of the day. They’re all good people in their own way, no two passerines sing the same song, just as no two people are the same with how they treat others.”

Humming the blond nodded, sucking in his cheeks a bit as his thoughts overran his logic for the moment being. Strangely the other was right. They were all doing their best in their own ways, legally or not, whether impact can be felt by just a single person or a city. They were still people doing their best weren’t they? Clearing his throat Tommy mumbled softly, “How poetic.” The two words made the other give him a curt nod, a smug gleam in his eyes and a confident grin forming, “Thank you, I’ve been working on my swoonablity for vigilantes my age willing to listen. Is it working?”

Tommy reached up and over to push Freddy's head to the side, the unexpecting victim let out a rather undignifying, “Bluegh-” at the motion before Tommy moved to sit up. In turn Freddy mimicked the action, scooting back a bit so they could see each other as the side of their knees brushed against each other. With their gazes met, both simultaneously decided that the presence of the other was enough, that neither of them saw the light pink on each other's face. Both decided that they didn’t have to acknowledge how the other made them feel.

The thing is Tommy felt normal around Freddy. Tommy wasn’t Theseus or Big T around him except for the first time they met. Tommy wasn’t a kid who ran away from a familyless life. Tommy wasn’t struggling to make the bare minimum with his friend. He wasn’t a wanted vigilante who risked working under the people tasked to capture him. He wasn’t being unmasked or contained to some secret underground civilization. He wasn’t a version of himself that he had to push to be. He didn’t have a soul crushing responsibility. He didn’t know of moles disguised as heroes. He could finally be Tommy again.

The Tommy he was when he met Tubbo. The Tommy who charmed Clemintine into giving them another free month. The Tommy who teased his friends about misfortunes and they would do the same in return. The Tommy, who was able to get ice cream at a park where no one could recognize him. The Tommy who made a friend his age for the first time in years. The friend who was so painfully optimistic that when he offered a way out of a situation without fighting someone else, when Tommy wanted so badly to take that violent offer, he didn’t. The friend who subconsciously reminded him that he is normal when the other is around. Freddy gave him that chance.

That friend who made his chest swell because he couldn’t help but be thankful and appreciate his treatment. That friend who made his cheeks warms because he was almost embarrassed by the kindness expressed. The friend who made his fingers twitch and arms ache, to be remedied by a type of tight hug that he has only been able to give to people he considered family. That friend who if he ever lost Tommy wouldn’t know if he would be okay.

“I should probably get going.” He said, ignoring the cool press of an ever familiar charm burned against his chest as it hung on the necklace he wore beneath his shirt. Rolling his eyes Freddy tsked, “How very homophobic of you.” Which only made Tommy tsk back, “Oh fuck off, I’ll make it unhomophic for you crybaby.” He half groaned out in annoyance as he reached for the chain, carefully pulling it off. He didn’t miss how the other went quiet, eyes wide with the gleam of the chain reflecting in his iris as he looked at the necklace.

“This used to be Tubbos. One of the only things he kept from his sperm donor.” The blond sighed out, “He always carried it, but didn’t want to associate it with him anymore. So he gave it to me.” He held the precious gift in his hand, mimicking the view of weighing it in his palm before extending his arm to the other, “I’ll want it back, but hold onto it for me would you?” He asked as it fell from his hand into Freddys, who held it as if the bee charm that hung on it would snap if he breathed too hard on it.

Visual confusion flooded Freddy's expression as Tommy stood up, “I need a reason to meet up you know?” He hummed out with a knowing look in his eye, “Halo may say it’s convenient, but if I accidentally left something with you and got a message saying you had it, I would need to retrieve it right?” Understanding quickly nestled in the other's head, as a mischievous grin of his own formed, “And how wrong of me to keep something that isn’t mine, my mother would practically beg me to return it.”

Tommy nodded as he neared the edge of the building, breeze ruffling his hair, his back to the city as he looked to Freddy, who had his arms wrapped around his knees, knowing he had his own way to get down, “See you later, idiot.” The blond called out to the other, pink tinting his cheeks and the tips of his ears.

Freddy's tan skin was a hair warmer as well, sheepish smile pushing at dimples, already wearing the necklace over his shirt, voice lighthearted as he spoke, “Don’t die out there, asshole.” He teased out, to which Tommy shook his head, “I’d never dream of it you fucker.” And with that Tommy took a step off the ledge of the roof, materialized energy buzzed around him to catch his landing and amplify his jumps across roofs.

Freddy couldn’t help but smile as he watched the other leave, the songs the birds sang though seemed to go quiet. As if to offer him some sense of peace and honestly, Freddy appreciated it.

Honestly, Freddy loved the offered quiet as he looked to the sky once again, and unbeknownst to him there was one less star in the sky than there had been the last time he looked up.

 

“I made changes that went unnoticed, sang songs for deaf ears. He mistook my silence for punishment, as it had been all these years. I'd cry knowingly how my tears felt like acid burning through his skin. Now he’s afraid of me.”

 

“You know Recalls power is a lot like the hero Niki’s.” Wilbur offered to Skeppy and Halo as Duende, trying to start the ease of the others' realization for who they were to avoid as much backlash for the truth to come when it was all finally revealed. At this Wilbur regretted his choice of actions, to go undercover and ruin any potential trust the others would hold in them. One of the nation's top heroes was working with a villain who shook the structure of the decade when it came to hero society. Was this how Tommy felt when he found out? Thinking going in would differentiate from how it ended up going on?

Maybe when Tommy knew that the heroes wanted to help his friend the boy was jumping at the offer, or maybe he already knew by that point? But if that was true why didn’t he offer something else when it came to the meeting over Tubbos wellbeing with Quackity? Desperately Wilbur wanted to know more, because he couldn’t help the clawing guilt in his gut. Wilbur pushed too hard against the idea of the other, who was just trying to help. Past incidents clouded his judgement, fear coursed through his veins when he found out. He couldn’t help but think of an old “friend” who always wore such a smug grin, and offered a ring for a horn to Wilbur to wear as a bracelet.

He couldn’t help but remember the day that the same smiling face was coated in blood, laughing out as Wilbur held a woman the closest he ever had in his life as the cherry liquid pooled out from her gut. He could tell she wanted to say something, but last words weren’t a gift for her in the end. All she could do was wheeze out her last breath as her hand rested on his cheek for the last time before slipping down past his jaw.

That moment ruined Wilbur forever, enough to fear the actions of a child who he had placed trust in months prior. He sent the wolves on Tommy and he would never be able to make that up. Instead he can only hope that maybe, just maybe he could make it up to him somehow, even if his debt felt unpayable all Wilbur could do is try. That’s why he was here now, trying to push the suspicion onto the others mind in hopes of cushioning the blow of reality.

Looking up to meet his eyes, Halo seemed to tilt his head, “Really? He asked out, nursing his cup of coffee. Their group had agreed to attempt what they could while holding a dinner with the couple. Ranboo was off in the corner of the room, playing with Micheal as Tubbo made their own little trio plates. Tommy was out for the time being, Halo finally giving the kid enough space to go do normal kid stuff for once. 

Sam hummed in acknowledgement, “She does. Is able to see peoples past and bring them to life, the whole nine yards. It’s rather impressive.” He exclaimed as he finished his own drink. Skeppy hummed at the others words, “Sort of like how your own is so close to Awesamdude, Main Charge?” He asked, curiosity in his voice and something half dark in his gaze. If the heroes were lucky enough the vigilantes were already suspicious, whether it be their lack of effort, or the fact that they were already so much like the people they really were.

The sound of the front door echoed in the house as Wilbur and Halo held eye contact, tension rising between them. Maybe it was Tubbos' eyes, and they didn’t believe Phils lie. Maybe it was how they held themselves, or spoke about heroes. Maybe there were just a few of their personal quirks that they just couldn’t get rid of, just like how Techno noticed with Tommy. Micheal jumped from his spot with Ranboo as Tubbo sat down next to his friend, heading towards the hall that was directly connected to the front door. Tommy must’ve just returned.

“So you’re all a lot like heroes huh? Quite an interesting group then, powerful and strong. I’m surprised you don’t patrol more, or stay out longer.” He commented, but before they could continue to push a fearful squeal rang out from the hallway. The sound had quickly caught the room's attention as they stood up. Yet before anyone could move, Micheal was already rushing back in, tears streaming down his face as his finger pointed to where he just ran out from. Words stumbling out of his mouth for the first time since the heroes had been here, “Tommy! Tommy!”

He yelled right before heavy footsteps came to the entryway, and Wilbur felt his heart stop. Tommy was slouched over so far it was a surprise he wasn’t already on the floor. His face was scratched, a cut running down the bottom of one of his eyes and his cheek that was surely going to leave a scar. Yet more concerning his left shoulder was bleeding from a deep cut, a sickly, toxic green goo was dripping from it. His entire arm was limp beside him even though it seemed that no serious muscles were cut through, but who was Wilbur to judge from this distance?

Faded blue eyes looked up to them, a freezing moment of stillness restlessly laid over them as Tommy asked out, “What’s venom thirty-seven?” Before his body promptly gave into itself, Ranboo teleported to his side to catch him. Halo and Skeppy were quick to clear the table to make room for the blond, whatever happened was too urgent to waste time by rushing to the medical area. For once Halo seemed to be terrifying where he stood, his cascading cape only seemed to make him larger and more imposing as he yelled, “Don’t touch the cut on his arm!”

Skeppy was rushing over with towels, laying several layers down on the table as Halo pushed the chairs out of Ranboos' way as he carried him over, wide eyes fixated on his friends back, “His back is ripped open, he must have reached too far back for wings.” Tubbo was soon flanking his friend as Halo instructed them to lay him face down, “He has more experience with wings than the energy ability, he must have been trying to run away from something. Someone.” His friend tried to reason, Wilbur could see his eyes for once and saw how his iris’s formed into a panic-inducing nuclear symbol.

But then suddenly his own group was having instructions thrown their way, “Seraphim get a bucket of water and rags, Main Charge and Delilah go grab the supplies for stitches, I know Skeppy showed you around the medical wing. Ichor-” Halo paused as he saw Ichor, the Blade in disguise, was already holding onto Micheal, calming him down and holding him close. With his breath caught Halo nodded, “Keep Micheal safe. Phoenix, we might need you to do cauterizations so we can flip him around and keep as much blood in as possible. Duende I might need your help holding him down because extracting venom thirty seven is painful. And he will try to thrash his way out.”

As soon as Tommy was laid on his front Halo immediately went in to start working on his back, to push in the small wing bones that hadn’t fully returned into the kids back, it made Wilbur grit his teeth as phantom pains washed over him. Halo returned to sending out more orders, “Tubbo, go get Purpled, tell him Tommy's arm is on the line.” Tubbo, ever the worrier for his friends, nodded and was dashing off to find the other kid without a second thought.

Then his head jerked up to meet Niki’s eyes, “Recall, your power is like Niki’s? Put it to work. Take his hand and show us what happened.” He demanded of her, which she did without question. Taking Tommys hand in her own, a visual overtook them. Tommy was jumping from roof to roof, red energy carrying him like a materialized and visual form of telekinesis. He was doing flips and spins, a bright smile spread across his features as he hummed, maneuvering his way through the air with ease. He slipped up a few times though, the first red flag, the inexperience he had with the newly acquired power.

It was likely to replace Philza’s wings then, if reaching back to pull them out could rip open his back like that. Did he have a time constraint on how far back he could use the power? Did he have to have frequent contact with someone if there was a certain ability he wanted to continue using? Shaking his head Wilbur refocused on making sure Tommy remained steady as Halo’s ability flitted over his back, manipulating the cells in attempts to regenerate them quicker and close as much of the wound as possible before he had to turn him over.

As he worked the group watched the projected scene in front of them, a collective flinch rippling through them as Tommy was suddenly slammed against the side of a building. It caused Halo to tsk, mumbling to himself that there was a potential risk of a concussion. The view of Dream was far from welcome, his mask taunting as he leaned into Tommy's space, voice far more intimidating than normal as he whispered to him, "Good to see you Theseus." Only for his blade to end up in the spot where the center of Tommys head was at before the kid managed to jerk away from him.

It was a tense scene, quick and ever threatening as it continued. Dream showed no signs of slowing down as he slashed at the blond again, and again. The green “hero” never spoke of why he was doing what he was doing. The pit in his stomach was the reminder to Wilbur that it was because the best villains didn’t have too. If Dream was lucky enough he could have killed Tommy right there and got rid of his biggest threat. Or he could construe the narrative into his favor, no one was there to witness what happened, should anything go wrong it was the top hero's word against  the child vigilante with a warrant for his arrest. The kid would have no hope against him if the heroes didn’t already know.

Schlatt was all monologues and lengthy poetic words, Dream was silent because reputation preceded him in every given way. He didn’t have to use words because his actions were always enough. If he did have to use his words? He was a cobra, venom laced the sentences that poured from his mouth. The man could always find the biggest tic of Wilbur’s each morning. He could always find the subject of the Blades tipping point in each battle. He had a terrifying repertoire of a large variety of heroes breaking points, even before the reveal of his largest trick yet. He had always been terrifying.

That’s what made the question he asked after his blade sliced through Tommy’s shoulder, his smug smirk audible in his voice, “Tell me,” he asked, as he abruptly stood still to take in the visual of Tommy clutching the wound and screaming . Tears had formed within seconds as the blood was tinted green from the acid, and it felt as though the sick fucker was smiling as he watched the other fold in on himself when the pain amplified as the venom sunk in deeper, “Do you know what venom thirty seven is?”

Purpled was rushing to his mentor's side, the front door having been flung open without a second thought. The fear riddled in his eyes was clear as he stood beside Tommy, Halo flipping him over so the acid laced wound was pointing towards the air. Muffled words were spoken between them, a strain on the side of the other teens face was accented by Halo’s glowing eyes. Halo was telling him what to do, pulling out a container for what Purpled was about to pull out of the shoulder.

Sweat was already forming before he even started, hands hovering as purple sparked around his fingertips. With the extraction starting Tommy's body finally responded, back arching as his already bruised head hit the table he was laying on. A bloodied scream echoed in the walls around them, legs kicking and suddenly Wilbur was trying a whole lot more to keep him down. He was out cold, but now pain filled eyes were wide and his screams were so loud. They kickstarted a headache for Wilbur as pity clawed the veins of his heart. He wanted so badly to comfort him, to hold him close and say it was him, and that he wasn’t mad, and that he was sorry above all else.

He wanted to promise him that they knew, that it was all going to be alright, that he was going to be fine. That Tommy would be safe and finally be given the life he deserves. Tears pricked his eyes as all he could do was lay his weight over him and hope it was enough. From his vantage point he could see the rest of the memory, the panic on Tommys face as Dream went for another fatal blow and out of what could only be instinct wings protruded from his back. Yet something was wrong about them. They were thinned down to the bone, and blood dripped  from feathered tips. He used them to push himself back and send him to the sky where Dream couldn’t follow. He was leaving and soon the visual dissipated, leaving them to focus on closing his wounds.

Luckily it didn’t take much longer, but by that point Techno had already left with Micheal in order to properly comfort him, Puffy and Sam lead Tubbo and Ranboo out of the house to keep them at bay as Purpled pulled the last of the venom out of Tommys arm. Leaving him breathless and heaving as he blinked slower and slower each time. Looking to Duende so carefully as he remained where he was over the other's stomach to ensure he wouldn’t move while Halo and Purpled focused on each other, discussing what to do next. Leaving them unable to hear the soft, “Wilbur?” That came from Tommys mouth before his eyes closed and didn’t open again, as he fell asleep after such a physically straining procedure. 

Wilbur froze at the sound of the others' voices. How could he have known? Was he just delirious? Should he be concerned over the fact that he could have known it was Wilbur, or that he didn’t and that concussion was far worse than they realized. He wasn’t sure what to think as he looked at his face, beaten and bruised, Tommy didn’t deserve this. He didn’t deserve to fall victim to this all. He was just a kid.

He moved over to let Purpled take him, Halo saying that he was going to take him to the proper medical area. Recall offering her services to see if there was anything else she could find about the situation. Halo nodded as he went to wash the blood from his hands. Wilbur couldn’t help but feel empty looking at the sight of them. He wanted to scream at himself, to take everything back, to close his eyes and be hopeful in his wishes that he’ll wake up years in the past with his present memories to know what to do right. He wanted to take it all back. To turn the bad guys good and give the people who were treated as God’s cruel joke a chance at a half decent life.

His gaze jerked up at the sound of the door followed by gentle footsteps. Breath was caught in several throats at the sight of the vigilante making her way into the kitchen. Wilbur couldn’t help but feel the bitter remains of betrayal in his heart, but he pushed it aside because he couldn’t let his past cloud his judgement of his future anymore. Eret seemed to stand a little straighter, glasses sitting on her face to cover her eyes. A hero turned vigilante who could see the potential futures of everyone he used his ability on, and helped them all choose the correct path.

Wilbur knew the moment Eret saw him that she knew. He could tell as their gazes met that the ruse was over. That it was time to pull off their technological and metaphorical masks and reveal themselves. Yet, she didn’t say anything. Instead she nodded to the lot of them that were left and turned to Halo, “I was finally caught,” she stated, making the taller man jump as Skeppy merely stared, “and we have a lot to go over.”

The pair turned to each other, something being said between them silently, their eyes doing far more than their voices ever could. Then they turned to her once again and nodded, walking in her direction, “Let’s take it to the medical wing.” Halo directed, leading them in the direction Purpled took off with Tommy. Wilbur was going to speak out, he wasn’t sure what he was going to say, all he knew was that Eret beat him to it, “We’ll speak with you later.” And Wilbur wanted to yell when Eret made a very purposeful notion down to the ground with his head to Wilbur, a silent signal they used to use with each other on missions to say that they weren’t speaking the truth.

Eret had another plan. Eret always had another plan.

Yet when she looked back up to Wilbur, there was something to be said in the way she spoke, “I trust whatever you choose to do now,” she started, emphasizing her words to him, hoping he understood that this was important, “Will be the right choice.” She hummed before turning her back to him, walking off with Skeppy and Halo.

Gulping his mind raced. What was he even going to do next? He asked himself. He obviously couldn’t let them stay here, no it was too dangerous. They all needed to be together and protect each other, but what could they even do without the world knowing where they were? Moving alongside vigilantes would cause too much of a buzz, and potential riots around the nation because heroes suddenly weren’t reliable anmore. Not only that but Dream would know where they were, and knowing his infuriating charismatic ability he could convince the world that what he was doing was right.

He needed to take a careful next step. He had to find a way to gain the Undergrounds trust. He had to move them without being seen. He had to watch out for them and make sure that they were safe. He had to do so much. But then it hit him. What to do.

He knew what to do.

They may hate him for it, but he knew that the walls had to come down.

 

“It took me by surprise, the hatred in his eyes. I've pushed this man as far as he could go, but he lacked the words to let me know. He acted out, now I can see it is my fault.”

 

Micheal wasn’t sure what exactly happened the next morning after uncle Tommy was hurt. He was sitting out underneath the best tree they had, formed by Purpleds friend 5up, who lived a few houses down from Micheal and his family. Small hands were adjusting the position of a figurine of The Blade as he envisioned the hero doing what he does best. Saving people and doing good for the public. Just like he had with him.

He would admit, he was a bit upset that his hair always fades so quickly, maybe he could convince Papa that he was old enough for the big boy hair dye. Papa always said he was a big boy, so he should be able to right? They shouldn’t be against the idea of it, hopefully at least. Maybe he had to be as old as Ranboo? Or even Tubbo? A frown plagued his face at the thought. How unfair. He should be able to as well. Puffing his chest he decided that he should be able to! He was old enough!

It was at that moment when the ground rumbled so powerfully a crack formed on the ground he sat on.

The toy was dropped as he held either side of his head, that sound. That sound. It was far too familiar. It hurt his head as his mind supplied the memories from that day. The day Siren exploded the city in a fight with Schlatt. The blood of his parents. The pain on his head and the feeling of death just far too close. Tears instantly sprung to his eyes as he shook his head. The sound was an omen; a telling something bad was happening. Micheal never wanted to hear that sound again. That sound meant blood. That sound meant graves. Funerals that he would have to say goodbyes at, when he just wanted to stay with the person inside the casket. 

Quickly a hand dropped from his ear and scooped the toy back into his grasp. If the Blade saved him then, then maybe he could save him now. Micheal didn’t even know what was going on, all he knew was that nothing good could come from that sound. He wanted to make sure Tommy was okay. Tubbo, and Ranboo. To see his daddy and papa and know that they would be there for another hug and bedtime story. He wanted to be the Blade for them, but he could hardly get to his feet.

They were fast. They were strong. Even in their weakest they could cut a boulder with the wind around them. They were always okay and safe, and with that affirmation Micheal ran. He ran towards the edge of the Underground. To Tubbos workspace where parts were still scattered, the finally completed hoverboard laid. Several other inventions rested on tables that Micheal knew better than to touch.

He was so scared and jumped as the Earth quaked once again, albeit a bit softer with distance. He was choking on his sobs as he held the toy close, moving so he was hidden under one of the several tables scattered about and he fell into himself further as he cried. Unable to find the strength in himself the boy just leaned into the cold metal the table provided. Yet, at the sounds of the softest footsteps he ever heard Micheal peered up. 

They had already stopped in front of him, and someone was crouched where he was, a pitifully gentle smile graced her features as bright orange hair framed her face. She was so pale, and everything about her was so soft. It was almost as if she was glowing underground. When their eyes met she only seemed to offer an even more gentle smile, which Micheal would have thought was impossible.

Her gaze turned down to the toy in his hand before meeting his gaze once again, “Rather scary noise, huh?” she asked. He couldn’t help but nod, feeling obligated to respond to such a pretty lady who seemed so kind. Yet he didn’t say anything. Being so nice she would understand, right? At his non-verbal response she nodded back, “I agree. Last time I heard noises like this, well, I,” her voice trailed off at that. Eyes distant, as if looking through him for just a moment before a shimmer of life was blinked back into them, “That’s not important now, what’s important is getting you to someone safe.”

Micheal blinked up to her at that. Considering what all she could mean, “The Blade is down here you know. I could take you to him and he can keep you safe, like last time.” The strange woman offered, but he didn’t pay attention to the fact that she knew the Blade saved him years ago, he paid attention to the fact that he could be safe. That she could lead him to safety. She could help be his savior, and he was willing to be saved.

Nodding he extended his hand to her, letting her accept it and then stand beside her. With the toy still pressed into his chest with his arm they began walking towards the sounds. The loud and terrifying sounds. The sounds of potential death. The sounds of solidified destruction. Yet Micheal pushed it all to the side as his mind focused on one thing. Turning up to look at her, his wide eyes poured into her being, “Who?” Was the only word out of his mouth, yet she seemed to understand in that moment as a sad smile worked its way onto her face.

“My name is Sally, honeybear.”

It was the last thing she said to him as they moved closer to the scene. From this point he didn’t see any blood. There were no dead bodys. Nothing that screamed death, just tired people. He could see the hero Siren, leaning next to Papa, his glowing white eyes in a hard glare as Siren’s remorseful gaze met it, mouth moving in sad explanation that Micheal couldn’t hear. Papa seemed to soften a bit at the words being said, something sad being reflected in his being as if he knew this was coming.

Resting on a stretcher the heroes were leading Uncle Tommy out on, still unconscious and healing. Micheal whined at the sight and tried to go after him. To see him up close and be fully sure that he was okay. Uncle Tommy was family, even if he hadn’t known him long. He was already hurt, and while no one was hurt what if Tommy was the exception? It made his hairs stand up on end. Yet he was distracted, and his thoughts were suddenly pulled in a different direction.

“Micheal.” He heard a strong monotonous voice speak out. It was a voice he could recognize in an instant, that belonged to the very person he was searching after. Suddenly Sally was forgotten, he was immediately reassured over Papa and Tommy, the toy was dropped as the boy ran up to his hero. Dried tear streaks being pressed into the Blades shirt, large arms wrapped over his back protectively as he was picked up from the ground, voice low next to his ear, “It’s going to be okay.” The hero said to him, “We’re just helping everyone here.”

The Blade felt like he was lying to the kid, he would admit it. Looking out over the sea of people he wasn’t sure if the mass false arrest of the entirety of the Underground was a smart idea. Leading the villains into thinking they were somewhere else than where they really were, all being placed under the heroes protection program. Was staying in the Underground really too hard? Then again Wilbur said Eret gave him the go ahead and so far any mission Eret had gone under always went her way. 

He saw how Tubbo screeched when the cuffs were put on him and Ranboo let his claws extend as he nearly took out that person's throat for touching his friend. Skeppy had nearly caused an Earthquake when they took off their false faces. Purpled and Punz were strong in their defense, but the moment Punz was pushed to the ground so the handcuffs could keep him bound Purpled seemed to lose a bit of the fight in him. Eret just merely let them arrest her and that was the only sign to Techno that this was the right idea. Sighing he held the boy closer to him, trying his best to affirm for himself that this was the right idea, because at least to Micheal it was.

The boy had no clue of the internal struggle of the hero whose arms he was in. Instead he remained peacefully ignorant to the truth around him. Lifting his head he turned to smile at Sally only to see her walking away completely unnoticed by the surrounding crowd. She was walking alongside a woman who was even more beautiful and elegant. Long black dress dragged as the veil of her hat swayed in the breezeless air. The only pop of color about her was a heart pendant so similar to the hero Philzas that she wore in the dip of her collar. Sallys voice was faint, but her words carried with the wind, “I hope he’ll do well Kristen.” To which the other woman said softly, “I know they will.” After that they were gone.

Micheal leaned his head into the crook of the Blade's shoulder, eyes shined over as the young boy hummed, and for the first time he spoke a sentence that Techno could hear, “Sally and Kristen are very beautiful.” The first sentence he spoke made the man freeze completely, an icy cold feeling washed over him as he processed the kids words. How did he know of them? The public hardly knew of them. Especially after all the years that’s passed, but instead of questioning him, he could only find his response to be, “Yes, yes they were.”

They were.

Notes:

:D ... yep. That happened! Micheal POV pog though. I did tear up a bit writing this one because I got wayyy too into it and knowing what happens next?? youch. Anyway like,,, five more chpaters left?? That's insane, technically four because one of those is an epilogue, also they'll all probably be pretty decent length. Probably.
ALSO VERY IMPORTANT, did you see the intro chapter to the sequel The Beaten, The Broken, The Hero Theseus? :)

Chapter 27: The Calendar

Notes:

I'm back!! I swear it was for a good reason, it is long and emotional and a really good chapter in my opinion. I wasn't lying when I said I had motivation, it just took me a hot minute. Also mikeythemage says this chapters is a huge L for yall, but don't listen to them lol
here are some playlists as always:
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq
https://open.spotify.com/playlist/5CDJyKVSVc04XzWUIaXmvg?si=969ad7529da741b6

“It was like I was stepping into a den of lions on purpose, Tubbo. It was terrifying.” The words Tommy said after he returned to their old apartment after his interview for the internship rang in his ears as his eyes sweeped the pure floor. There was a guard on each side of him as they were leading him to some kind of room, likely for an interrogation or for questioning. They did manage to arrest everyone from the Underground. From the people who ran it to the kids who grew up there, there wasn’t a single soul left after their raid.

Gritting his teeth Tubbos mind focused on the expressions of his friends in the last moments of freedom and the first of confinement. How Ranboo formed himself around the most beastly parts of his ability, nearly rushing over to Tubbo to teleport them away only to be tackled down and have power suppressors being placed around his wrists. How Halo was snarling to Wilbur, the hero disguised as a vigilante he tried so hard to trust. How his face crumpled as Wilbur spoke solemnly to him with downcast eyes and a frown forming on his expression. How white glowing eyes met Tubbos nuclear ones that were coated in a shield of tears, and how they turned into a look of complete defeat.

Wilburs expression turned to the young boy and the goat hybrid screamed as he pushed against his restraints when the other came forward. Siren kept the guards away as he got closer, enough to kneel in front of Tubbo. He would be lying if he said he wasn't visualizing slamming his head so hard into Wilburs the older man would bleed, but he wasn't going to give in and show that man any kind of weakness. He wouldn't let him win. Instead he opted to sit up straighter and looked him in the eyes as Wilbur had the audacity to open his mouth.

"We aren't arresting you," he started, before Tubbo quickly threw in his own two cents into Wilburs face, "That's some the cake is a lie, bullshit, what else could you even be doing?" He hissed out at him, venom leaking off of every word, "Faking an arrest." He stated before continuing, "We didn't, we didn't realize how bad it was with Dream. But if he's willing to do all that he did to Tommy yesterday, what is stopping him from following him back next time and doing even worse damage?" 

The question made Tubbo grit his teeth, he had been wondering about it himself. What was stopping Dream? Nothing. Nothing was stopping him. Tommy was certainly out of it enough for Dream to go with him undetected. Or what if he tracked down Ranboo? Or anyone else who wasn't as in tune with their surroundings one day as compared to others. There was a sense of risk staying in one spot for so long when a skilled hunter was after you.

"You all worked too hard to let that happen," Wilbur started, "And we may have messed up in the past, but I refuse to let us continue to make those mistakes. I know this all feels very counterintuitive or counterproductive, but if Dream loses track of you, or thinks you're in a spot when in reality you're in another and he makes his first move? It gets rid of his advantage." Tubbo went quiet, glare still as strong, but certainty starting to wane. The hero made an unfortunate point, leading the corrupt green teletubby into thinking he held more power than he did? It's not foolproof but it might give them a hand over him for once.

In that moment Tubbo understood the twisted look Halo sported, and in the span of a few seconds tried to recoup his thoughts, wrangling the nastily beings together to form a single sentence, a question that would determine how much of a pain he would be for Wilbur, "What happens after?" He asked, and without missing a beat the hero looked to him, a sense of sureness playing in his pupil, and for once the man looked like the hero the world praised him to be, "We pardon everything you, and everyone else in the Underground has done, and discuss with everyone what they want their next step to be." 

That's what led Tubbo here. Did he put an undying trust in these people just because of a single promise, that might have strings attached simply because they'll be legally obligated to? Of course not. Background checks would still need to happen, then there's the discussion of housing and pay because the Underground was no longer the sanctuary it was for those who lived there. Would vigilantes need to be placed in a mentorship program or be dictated on where to go next? There were a lot of hoops to jump through that he and his friends may have to run away from again, but that would be after they managed to get the looming threat out of the way.

So he played the part. Of the villain's son. The vigilantes guy in a chair. The kid who always takes it one step too far when it comes to preparations for safety. The morally grey side character that the police catch. He wasn’t the main character of this story, but he was close enough to hold vital information, and they needed that information to figure out how to handle this situation as a whole.

So as he entered that room he held his head high, knowing that they needed him. He held his gaze with the strength of a sky. Tubbo was the moon to their waves after all, what he did affected their next move just as the moon pulled the tide. His words would twist their actions and mold them for the next fight. They also would indirectly affect what happened after. Where he pointed they would follow and the last thing he needed was for that direction to be the wrong one. Holding onto a sense of control that bubbled in his being he refused to meet the gazes of those around him when he took a seat. His hair was pulled back so his eyes were exposed to those looking, likely just in case they needed to see if his iris shifted. Yet it made the sharp movements of his pupils that much stronger, giving him a deadly look as they snapped to Niki when she stood.

She didn’t waiver, not visibly at least as he firmly planted his eyes on hers when she began to speak, “I’m sure by now you know my ability and what it is used for, and that you have been told what the arrest entails?” She asked and all he did was nod before speaking up himself, “I’m assuming you want to look through my mind a bit, let me tell you why we did what we did, and give you pointers in the right direction?” His expression was flat at that. Awaiting a response but not expecting the one she offered back, “Sort of.”

With bitter curiosity he tilted his head to the side as he looked to her, “Tubbo, we want you to tell us about yourself and let us ask some questions along the way.” Blinking he stared at her for a few moments, gears in his head turning about why they would want to do it that way before it clicked, “Oh, okay. You want to psycho-analyize me while looking for any potential weaknesses in the people I know?” He pondered aloud before being met with, “To see which hero you would go best with when we transfer you into the protection program while looking for a means of helping you in the meantime, while not wasting time in pushing for things you don’t know.” 

Leaning back with crossed arms Tubbo couldn’t help but internally grimace at their transparency in the moment, voice retaliating without his own permission with words that seeped with venom, “Sounds like a waste of time to me, spending so long on someone who doesn’t need help.” Once the words left him the phantom pain of his face’s scar returned, his fathers traitorous words echoed in his head, there was a faint buzzing beneath his skin that reminded him far too much of the explosions that were set off on him. Niki merely stared back at him until he sighed in his spot, “Let’s just get this over with, please.”

With the pitiful agreement of the other Niki moved forward to take the seat next to him, shooing the guards back and out of the room, before settling down and extending her hand to him. Looking at the offered offender she gave, he turned up to her face before he took his own hand in hers, looking forward once again with his shoulders tense up to his ears. How would he even start this?

Biting roughly to the inside of his cheek Tubbo sighed, “I guess,” he mumbled, feeling a falter in his outer exterior as the swirling imagery came alive in a blurry haze of the past. A younger version of his father stood, closing the front door of their old apartment. The sight of such made Tubbo release a disgusted noise, “God do I look like that? With the horns and shit? Ugh, no wonder he couldn’t keep anyone by his side.” The boy rambled on, obviously trying to keep up whatever front he already had.

But it wouldn’t last of course, especially as he let out a sigh, a sign that he was giving something up because that transparency was needed. Tubbo had gone quiet as the scene continued on, watching his dad for a few moments before his voice found it’s home in the air, “I guess,” he spoke softly. The man he once knew smiled as he knelt down a bit to catch the bullet that was his son who was racing towards him in a hug, “He wasn’t always a dickhead I suppose.”

With a frown he pushed back into his seat more, he was all furrowed brows and crossed arms, clearly uncomfortable having to sit through the view of his old memories. Puffy cleared her throat from the other side of the room, garnering the boy's attention, “How did that make you feel? Were there any lasting-” Tubbo cut her off with a scowl and an angered tone lingering in his words, “Save the actual therapy shit for after will you? Let’s get you what you need, and let me explain what I need so certain things make sense later on and I’m not sent to some kind of ward because of a miscommunication.”

With that he turned back to the scene Niki was helping him form, voice firm and unwavering with his explanation, “He was, for a while, the only person I really had. Sure I would go to school, but I couldn’t ever fit in, no matter how hard I tried. I struggled in any English class they put me in, but I excelled in science . No one really wanted to be around me.” The scenes formed, images flashing that showed a much younger Tubbo in a uniform, going about his school work and his day before it ended with him leaving the front doors and rushing up to meet his father halfway in the pick up area, “And it didn’t help that the other parents weren’t exactly a fan of him.”

There was a clearly tense discussion happening between Schlatt and another parent before he took notice of his kid and extended to him his hand with a smile. Now ignoring the other parent, they only seemed to glance down to Tubbo with a half glare, but he was pulled away from them before anything could be said, “Pa, who was that?” Tubbo had asked, curious and confused about the interaction. Something slightly tinted as sinister seeped into his voice with his response, “No one darling. No one at all.”

“Now if you were to ask me if there was a switch in my father that I could tell something was happening, I would have to say it started after he introduced me to Quackity. Was it immediate? No. But neither is a visible descent into instability I suppose. I think he was doing his,” Tubbo paused, trying to think of an appropriate word for the situation, “his, non preferable actions before he met Quackity because he helped him with it after.” There was a lodge in Tubbos throat that felt painful to speak against.

“I think at first what he was doing was genuine. That he actually wanted to help people, because if not I don’t think he would have cared for me so much at first. Maybe he just wanted power? I don’t know, I don’t really think I knew him after age nine if I’m being honest. Maybe even before then, he could have tricked me into thinking one thing when in reality he was something completely different. He did seem to be rather good at that didn’t he?” Tubbo asked, his gaze lingering on the table in front of him, a far off look remained dancing a sad waltz in his pupil. Whatever front he had was long gone after the first scene he was forced to remenanse on. 

“But like I said it was a slow fall. It was restricting my ability to go outside. It was not being allowed to meet his ‘friends’. It was staying in my room when we had guests over, and being lucky enough that Alex remembered that I hadn’t eaten dinner that night.” The vision was brief, an eight year old Tubbo frowning as he sat on his bed, clutching his old bee stuffie in his hands. The door peeked open just enough to let in a sliver of light which acted as a golden halo for the man stepping in with a plate of food. It was quick to dissipate as Quackity walked towards the beaming Tubbo with a smile. A rare sight to see for the older man at the time.

“I don’t think he knew what he was doing, that or he knew exactly what he was doing.” The view formed into a painfully familiar one, except this time it wasn’t from Quackitys perspective. Tubbo was nine and in the middle of a yelling match with his father. The same one that his step father showed them, except now they could hear the words being yelled, “You don’t make time for us anymore! We don’t do anything anymore!” The wispy version of the younger Tubbo screamed to his father who seemed too far in his own head to stand up straight, “Toby! I have been doing everything I can to make sure everything in our lives goes smoothly, the last thing I need is for you to be yelling at me about time. Do you not think I’m tired too that I don’t want to take a break after work every once in a while?”

The yelling made the young boy visibly bite back on his words as his shoulders stiffened up to the edge of his head, biting down onto his lip as he was forced to listen to the yells of an angry father. It only made his blood boil more because not only was not allowed to be upset, but his father was. His father was able to raise his voice, point his finger, and be angry until the end of a lifetime, but Tubbo was never allowed to feel emotion without the other unfurling his pent up frustrations with everything else onto his child.

“Then why don’t you?” The younger version of Tubbo screamed, “When you’re like this I just want to see mom because she would be so much better to-” He wasn’t able to finish his thought aloud to Schlatt. A sharp smack was delivered to the side of the boy's face, strong enough to knock him down to the ground. The silence encompassing them was more piercing than any of their screams were, “We’re having a discussion when I get home.” Was all he said before he left, the scene fading as the view of Quackity came into the room. His side of the story filled in the bits that happened after.

Tubbos face was twisted in a way that was painfully neutral, a glaze over his eyes and a grit to the back of his jaw as he remained still in his seat. The look in his eyes was still far away, as if he couldn’t stand the idea of being in this room any longer, like he wanted to completely detach himself from this world and float in a dark abyss of matter and memory. Yet he refused to reduce himself down to that. He refused to let Niki take control of the reins to his memories, so instead he took in a deep breath before continuing.

“Then of course the whole thing flipped its lid and blew over and I was sent far far away, wouldn’t want to taint the image I suppose.” Tubbo half hissed out as the visual formed, Tubbo when he was first being taken into the foster system, “He, of course, managed to send me off before that happened though. With crushed hopes and mangled dreams, the whole nine yards.” He spared them from having to witness again the heartbreak that was Tubbo catching Schlatt telling Alex that he was going to give up his thirteen year old son. Yet it didn't go over Captain Puffys head that he seemed to avoid the topic, without knowing that Quackity had already shown them.

"It was fine at first, no one really questioned me on anything. Sure I got the weird looks of, "Who let's go of their thirteen year old kid?" And some general confusion but it wasn't so bad. I didn't talk to anyone and no one talked to me, and that was just fine for me." Taking in a deep breath his voice shook, something light and barely there, but still noticeable, "Then he got caught. Explosions went off. City got destroyed, the whole, the whole villain presses the self-destruct on the town shtick." Tubbo mumbled, trying to reform some kind of higher ground for himself as he spoke.

Yet it was clear that some of the older heroes held pity for him in their eyes. Tubbo would never admit to it, would rather have another explosion be set off on him, but he appreciated it. It meant that they could understand what happened next even without being told. It meant that they were finally starting to get a grasp over the effect they had in others lives, albeit a bit small in comparison to what they had a direct hand in.

"The news was all over it as the news does, and for once everyone paid attention to what was going on in the world. God, the caretaker had this little TV in their office, and I would remember passing it by and it always had the same channel on." As he wove the idea with words, Nikis ability wove the words into something more real. A slightly younger Tubbo passes by the door and pauses before slowly tiptoeing over to peek in, ears listening carefully to the words of the news anchor, "I wanted to know a bit more of what they were saying when I leaned in, but she spotted me. She didn't say anything."

The visual was true to his word, the younger version of Tubbo leaned towards the door, a tuft of hair sticking out as he seemed to focus in on the words only to end up making eye contact with the woman sitting in the desk chair. Silence covered them like a thick blanket as her eyes shot from the screen back over to Tubbo once, twice, three times both ways before a look of recognition finally flooded her eyes. She said nothing because her body language said enough for them, "Then in true fashion of, "This lady was a bitch and she knew it," she started to play the news on the TV."

Tubbo didn't meet any of the other kids eye contact, gaze down turned as the fear in his younger self seemed to seep its way past skin deep. Taking itself down to bone level and infecting the marrow that helped him stand up straight. With a set expression he stood back helping with dishes as he watched the other kids take in the news. The photos. The scenes. The speeches. He watched as they took in what his biological father was doing before glancing back his way, as if the horns were enough of a sign. It was the two, to the other two, that sums up to four and just makes sense. It was the calm before the storm.

"Kids are fucking assholes you know." He stated bitterly with a scowl, "Especially middle schoolers. For no reason!" Tubbo exclaimed before his body slumped forward a bit, clearly going through several emotions as he pushed forward in telling his story, "Of course they put it all together and eventually it was like there was no way of escaping it. I'm half certain that bitch stopped showing my file to anyone looking to adopt." His brows were furrowed as his hands gripped the sides of his arms tightly. 

Tubbo hated the level of vulnerability he was giving into, how deep he was leading himself into going. Did he even want to go that far? Did he even want that out in the world? Did he want to spill his guts out like that, to let his true colors wrap themselves in his aura as he explained their meaning? Did he want to express how hurt he was during all of this? Did he want them to see it? 

No. No he didn't.

So he pulled his hand away from Niki's hold, her confused gaze meeting his own that sent her a half warning, half apologetic look. He was just happy she didn't push him further. A sigh fell from Tubbo as he fell back in his own chair, happy to finally just be able to talk without those visions clouding the forefront of his mind and being the only thing he can think of at the moment. With the new freedom, yet undeniable limitation Tubbo continued on.

"It hurt. I mean, yeah when your sperm donor's a dickhead, you're thrown out to an orphanage, and all anyone can do after they find out is to point out all of your similarities. It," Tubbo paused, biting back his own tongue as he processed his own words as they rolled through his head, "It was shit." He stated bluntly after, now he was even more focused on the table than he was earlier, his eyes never flinching or hesitating or sneaking a glance upwards. Tubbo was clearly keeping something to himself, but if they pried there was a chance of losing the barely there trust. That was the last thing they needed to do.

"When I first met Tommy, I needed help. I honestly could have died if I'm being honest, but he was there. I didn't know who he was, he didn't know me. I was so nervous around him. Everyone had been the absolute worst, and even though he saved me, maybe he just needed the good act on his conscience before throwing it all at me." The confession was genuine, heartfelt, and meaningful, leading up to the gentle aftermath, "But instead of asking me about him, he asked me if I was okay. He asked me if I was hurt or if I needed anything." 

A hint of a bitter smile formed on his features for a fraction of a second before disappearing once again, "I cried at that." 

Something seemed to change in Tubbo at that, a hit of a switch. What they didn't know was that back then Tubbo climbed to the top of that roof on his own accord. What they didn't know was that he looked down and jumped off of his own free will. What they didn't know was that when Tommy grabbed him by his wrist Tubbos body hit the side of the brick wall with a thud, a cry ripping out as his arm was being pulled as the other nearly pulled his shoulder out making sure he was safe. What they couldn't see, what he didn't let them see were the tears in his eyes as he cried out to be let go, to let him fall off the edge.

They weren't allowed to see Tommys own tears escape his eyes as he heaved him over the lip of the roof and into a painfully tight hug. They didn't see how Tubbo slammed the palms of his hands into Tommys chest as he screamed out, asking why. They didn't get to see Tubbos' reaction to the blond telling him how he was there for the same reason. They didn't see the way that each concerned question over him broke Tubbos heart with each word. They didn't deserve to see the most genuine and raw side of either of them. They didn't deserve to know how they truly first met. The heroes didn't deserve it, but he let them know enough for them to figure that their bond runs so deep for a reason.

"After that we were inseparable. Neither of us liked to speak out so we learned sign, which is how we were able to talk to Micheal so easily. Anywhere he went, I followed, and anywhere I went he followed. There were a handful of times there was an opening for Tommy to be adopted but to say they weren't the best options," Tubbo trailed off at that, pausing for a moment before speaking back up, asking for reconfirmation from the heroes, "The officer that was shot, Manuelo?" 

He watched a flash of recognition cross their eyes, a look of something immediately followed by concern, "He was the one who helped Tommy out of those situations, would take him out for food and helped keep him from an environment that would physically turn against him. Apparently there was a joke that he was going to be the one to fully adopt Tommy after he married his girlfriend. But then we left, and then by the time we saw him again," once again his voice trailed off, the end of his sentence hanging on a thread and what was left was to be left for interpretation.

Swallowing down, Tubbo shook his head, "But yeah. We stood by each other's side all the chances we could. When one of us wasn't doing well the other would be there." Gritting down on his teeth Tubbo took in a deep breath before continuing, "Though a year in it, by the time I was fourteen and he was thirteen we just, we couldn't do it anymore. We couldn't stand how we were being treated. It became unsafe, it was so bad. Eventually I started getting death threats of all things and, and," closing his mouth his mind raced with all the memories that suddenly flashed in his mind. One sticking out among the rest.

Motioning towards his still growing horns he continued, "And eventually they got to me and I remember telling him I wanted to cut them off and shave them down." The second half of his sentence was quiet, almost mumbled as tears formed over his eyes. Admitting to such thoughts, it seemed to hit his interrogators close to home, Puffys face scrunched with worry, "Tubbo, if you wish to take a break-" "I don't." He cut her off, voice cracking as he wiped at his face violently, sniffling until his sinuses were clear. Sighing after his forced reset.

"God I swear Tommy slapped me so hard I thought I was sent into the following Friday. But then he sat there and told me that they were my horns, not his. They belonged to me, not the person who gave them to me, so I shouldn't feel so ashamed about them. And then after that, after that we left. It was the final straw. There was no way we were being adopted, but we didn't want to take how they were treating us anymore. We were so tired. So, so tired of how they made us feel like we were nothing. So we left."

The boy shrugged as he fell in on himself more, curling into his being, "We had nowhere to go. No money. No nothing to keep us safe. We just ran. Then, then we were cornered in a back alley at night. Three giant guys came up to us and we were so sure that was going to be the end of the little escapade, but then we were saved for once.” Closing his mouth Tubbo sat thoughtfully, “It was Eret.”

The hummed sentence sharpened the attention of the heroes sitting around him, furrowed brows deepening as they listened, "She found us and took care of the assholes. We were, were terrified she was going to take one look at us and send us back, but she didn't. Instead, even when we armed ourselves with metal poles and stood our ground, she looked at us and smiled. She smiled and I don't think I'll ever forget what she said." 

"Looking at you I must admit, you two have a lot of potential. It would be evil of me to limit that." 

The word for word quote sat with them all for several passing moments, soaking in what exactly it could mean. It meant that Eret saw the paths that these two had in front of them, that she saw the possibilities and helped lead them here. Not only just once, by taking them in, but by giving Wilbur the okay to arrest them for the interrogation.

"She took us to an apartment complex, introduced us to the owner, and said that she would pay for the apartment for the foreseeable future. Saying to Clem that she trusted her judgement for the months to come, and that it would all be okay in the end." Tubbo worried on his bottom lip, teeth digging in as he took in a deep breath, "That was, it was just weeks before her title as a hero was revoked and she went missing." Tubbos eyes didn't scan the room this time, instead he felt the tension rise with each passing moment after.

"The owner was kind enough to give us the apartment for free for a few months, until I was fifteen and could get a job, and then it would be a waiting game. When I tried to, of course I had no luck and nearly had the police called on me more than once, I'm sure you can assume why." His gaze snapped back up, catching Wilburs in a tense moment of silence before they were casted back down to the ground, "But during the same time Tommy had been going out. It started with helping catch dogs that ran off after something and their owner lost their grip, or maybe a cat stuck in a tree. Literally.

"But then it morphed into something more over time. He was starting to get a full handle over his power, but he would always come back in late with bruises and cuts. For a while I thought he was getting mugged or finding his way into fights, well he was finding his way into fights, just not what I thought. Then Clem found out and with her ability to heal small wounds it was like we found our own little spot in the world. Even better if there were residents who caused trouble for her, and there always were, Tommy would take care of them and we would get free rent. Pretty fair trade off when you can't get a job for looking like a super villain." 

Tubbos story was slowing down, his breaks becoming more frequent and less reminiscent. Putting the pieces together, the puzzle was finally starting to look whole. Moving his gaze once again he met another pair of eyes, pitiful and yet filled with fire. The photos of Sapnaps eyes were always filled with detail, especially considering the golden specks in his iris would glow when his flames were being used, but no photo could capture how much emotion he held in them. Negative or otherwise. 

Tubbo couldn't help but remind himself that he was Quackitys husband. One of them anyway, the other was MIA and likely didn't meet the most hopeful fate, Tubbo wasn't sure. He had already lost one, and the other likely vented and cried to him about his exes child. Said that he was such a sweet kid and that he didn't deserve what the world put him through. Preaching that he needed help and needs to be saved. The look in the hero's eyes reflected every last word of that. Tubbo hated it.

"It was fine for a while, he searched for a job, we joked about coming to you guys, by that point the rest is history for the most part." His fingers tightened around his forearms as his frown deepened, "You know he really did look up to all of you? He would come home ecstatic before each patrol and talk about his day and rave about how you all acted human. That he would wear the brightest smile each time he left because he was finally in a place that felt right? The day you mentioned the protection program for us both he rushed in begging me to go along with it, but by that point we already knew. We knew about Dream and, and I was."

His words stopped there. Every fiber in his being burned at the idea of thinking about it. What Schlatt did and said. What they tried to convince him to do, "What did he do Tubbo?"

It was Puffy.

Of fucking course it was Puffy who asked. 

Sucking in one of his cheeks he chewed on the muscle laying underneath the sensitive flesh. At that he refused to look up, nearly refusing to speak. He didn't want to go back, but he could feel it on the tip of her tongue. This is what Niki's ability is for. And that was something he didn't want to deal with even more. So with a shaken chest he deeply inhaled the air before letting out a sigh.

"He tried to appeal to me. Say we were family, called me his kid. Same routine manipulative shit. Then it morphed into how I wouldn't be Tommy's first choice no matter what, that between himself and me he would save himself. That in the eyes of my closest friend I was nothing, and would even hold him back, but with him I could do so much and use my abilities to their fullest. Then it turned into threats, and promises, and wanting to make deals."

His shoulders were to his ears he was so tense, his body wouldn't budge and there was no way he could speak, let alone see anymore. His chest shook at the memories. About how he was tied up and crying, muffled yells falling on deaf ears as tears overflooded his eyes. It all caused a pain in his chest that refused to go away. It was a physical reminder that enough was enough and that it was time to back off of the subject as a whole.

"I'm done. Where can I go see Tommy?" He asked blandly, Puffy cringing at the sound, "Tubbo, this last bit is rather important," she tried, but to no avail. He shook his head at her, "No, I told you what happened. I told you what happened with everything so I'm sorry if I'm apparently a bit overwhelmed at your expense." He saw the way she grit her teeth, how her brows were upturned as they held eye contact for several moments longer. It was like a challenge. A game. A game that Tubbo would win ten times over, because while he was just getting started, she was already hunched over with a deep exhale leaving her.

"Fine. The guards who lead you here will take you to medbay to see him. Though please keep in mind that he has been unconscious ever since he got here. So please don't worry, he's still recovering from venom thirty-seven." She explained, but all Tubbo did was nod. Quickly leaving the room without so much as a goodbye and his pace forced the guards to speed up showing him where his friend was.

And even with tears rushing down his cheeks, Tubbo kept his head held high as he ignored the pain in his chest.

 

“You said if you don't let it out you're gonna let it eat you away. I'd rather be a cannibal, baby animals like me don't talk anyway. Feel like an ambulance, chase her away. Pray I could replace her; forget the way her tears taste. Oh, the way her tears taste.”

 

If you asked Tommy what he felt when we opened his eyes he would say an incomprehensible numbness that he never knew a person could feel, immediately followed by a striking pain that forced a silent scream out of him. His body shook and trembled, but the movement only made the pain worse. The aftershocks of the movement had caught his breath, unable to settle back down. He found himself in an endless cycle of the pain seeping in from his movement, shaking from the pain, and never being able to readjust to avoid more trembling. The sharp ripping feeling in his shoulder made him want to scream, but he could hardly find the voice for it.

He was so intune with his own suffering he didn’t hear the footsteps that slowly made their way towards him. He didn’t hear another person's own shaken breathing. He didn’t see CCTV camera’s drooping with inactivity and use. He wasn’t able to pick up on the signs that someone was coming his way, who wasn’t supposed to be here. He was too busy focusing on the jolts of lightning rushing through his veins and into his system. Head too far in the idea that maybe leaving that venom in his shoulder would have been better than the undeniably prodigious sensation.

Finally it was as if his voice was able to work as he choked the words out, syllables stubbornly remaining alongside his vocal chords before there were too many to contain. It was hushed, and rather shaken as a single word fell past his lips, “Help,” Tommy let the dying word fall bitterly off his tongue, breath was caught for a few more moments before he managed to push a few more out into the air, “Please, it hurts.”

Helpless tears trekked down his face as he withered and struggled in his spot. He felt pitiful and weak, either of the two he wasn’t sure which he hated more, though whether unfortunately or fortunately, no one was near. No one seemed to be close and it made him want to scream out with bitter intentions. Where even was he? He doesn’t recognize what he could see of this room at all. Biting down on the tip of his tongue he jolted again and again with his involuntary shivers. 

But then the pain eased.

The pain eased as a gentle hand pressed into his elevated shoulder, and in that moment he closed his eyes because the relief was something he could never compare to anything in that moment. A sigh fell from his being as his brows eased from a furrowed grimace to upturned allivatiation. Finally his natural reactions were tamed enough for him to lay down properly and avoid them from starting up again. Breath evening out as his chest moved with the deep intakes of oxygen.

It didn't register in his brain that to be healed so quickly someone had to help until the soft pads of feet readjusting themselves echoed in the near empty room. Eyes cracking open he turned his head to look in the person's direction. It was slow and took as much concentration as his pain reliever riddled mind could offer before his eyes landed on the other's face. His hand was out stretched to Tommy's head, a leather glove having been taken off and held in the other's left hand, his arm being encased with the red and black material of what had to be a hero suit that the blond didn't recognize. Then blue eyes met blue and the boy couldn't quite comprehend who he was looking at. Confusion swept his features as his tired brain did it's best to wrack up all possibilities before his eyes widened.

He was staring at himself.

An older, taller, official hero , version of himself. A version of himself who wore a grim expression. A different version of himself from the future. He looked so similar but so different, almost duller with a few more visible scars littered around his skin. His future self had to have come here for a reason, at such a specific time, but how? Why? Tommys gaze flickered from his older face that a stranger wore to the person several yards behind him. It seemed to be Fundy, who had to have been eighteen, the glove resting on his hand with the symbol of a hero in training, and behind him stood Timescape. His Timescape smiled and waved, tapping on his watch with a sad expression. Time is of the essence it seems. 

Looking back up to himself his mouth opened only for the other to shake his head, "No time little me, I know you're in a fuck ton if pain right now so I'll explain as much as I'm allowed while you focus on copying my-your own ability." He spoke with such certainty and confidence with actual reason that Tommy felt more than obligated to listen. Extending his hand out their palms held the others as Tommy nodded carefully. At the confirmation his older self started to speak, "I had to stop by or what has to happen in this timeline won't." He started off, grim expression going darker.

"You can combine abilities you've collected, it comes with it's own set backs of course, so only use it for emergencies, or alternatively you can work on expanding that horizon, but not for a few weeks." Tommy went to open his mouth to say something, but instead Theseus held his hand up to him, "Just trust me, you'll know exactly what I mean by this later. You'll know when and where, and I trust you to follow through with that. I promise you'll have a very clear sign on when and what to do." Taking a pause Theseus sighed as his head fell downwards towards the ground before continuing.

"You'll get Karls soon, but not yet. You have to use his powers twice and the last thing you need is to deal with the backlash of his ability alongside your own because he can only make one more stop after this." The older man explained, though he couldn't have been that old, maybe in his twenties, but that didn't matter, "By using your own power with mine, you can hold two and merge them from there. It's beyond exhausting and you have to be ready for that."

With furrowed brows Tommy clearly had a question dancing in his eyes, pleading to be let out as he bit on the inside of his cheek. Theseus couldn't help but remember being in that exact spot. Remembering the question so vividly because he was the only version of himself to be able to ask it out. Remembering how helpless and unheard he felt, so with slumped shoulders he moved to step up on his feet. Mouth dry with the answer on his tongue he met the gaze of himself from six years back, mind racing while being as still as untouched water. His heart beating in a dead being.

"Michael's. You have to copy Micheals power." He explained simply with a down turned look, something sour formed in his eyes, as if that wasn’t the full extent of what he wanted to say, "I can't say more than that, but believe me when I say there's more there than you know." With that Theseus turned his back to Tommy, hero suit on full display as he walked back towards Fundy and Timescape. Tommy was so unsure if any of this was even real. If this was just a dream or some bizarre limbo. Did he die? Did Dream kill him and now he's here? Maybe he's dead. Or maybe he's alive with a glimmering glance of hope that will be his future at some point. 

Maybe.

Watching him go he couldn't help but be comforted at the sight, heart squeezing as he held his breath. It meant something to him. Watching Theseus walking away meant so much more to him than he could have ever imagined.

It meant so much because it meant he made it.

He wasn't sure when they left, or if they even acknowledged him as they did. The drugs in his system must have made him unfocused and lost in his own head because the next thing he knew was that a gentle hand fell to his arm. A familiar worried voice quivered next to him as he slowly turned his head over to his best friend. His family. His brother. Tubbos face was squished as his iris were ever moving as he spoke, "Tommy, you're awake? They said you'd been out for so long. Did you need anything? How are you feeling?"

How is he feeling? He couldn't help but wonder the same question for himself. He wasn't sure and the only thing he was certain of was that he wouldn't be for a while. But instead of any complex answer Tommy just smiled softly at Tubbo before humming, knowing what future awaits him, "I've never been better, big man."

 

“Don't wanna call it a second chance, but when I came back, it was more of a relapse. Anticipation's on the other line, an obsession called while you were out. Yeah, it called while you were out.”

 

 As Eret walked into the interrogation room, silence was a friend of the atmosphere. A determined look settled behind her glasses as they looked forward in confidence. Sureness followed her like a dog on a leash, as if every move that had taken place so far was the only way to continue on forward while it was all being calculated in every take. Knowing her that was likely the truth. That she looked to the future to know what would happen next and plan accordingly.

Taking her seat she knew she dictated this room, and before she was even asked her own hand extended towards Niki’s that rested on an armrest of the chair she sat in. White, all seeing eyes met Niki’s gaze as Eret spoke, “There’s a lot to go over. Best not waste time on formalities. I know what happens next, I just need to explain to you all you need to know.” With a nod Niki let her hand fall into the others as the visuals formed quickly with experience over Eret’s mind and visions.

“Before any questions arise, I met Tommy and Tubbo in an alleyway, I know he explained that to you already, but I know you all want reconfirmation. I found them, looked into their timelines and saw the potential for them all. I took them to the apartments they’ve stayed at this entire time knowing that I wouldn’t have my title as hero for much longer so I made sure to pay in advance.” The scenes were quick, like wisps of photos, imprinted memories resting in the air above. A much younger Tommy and Tubbo, an older woman at a front counter as a receptionist, buying basic furniture and food, and giving plenty of money to the lady who stood at the front of the building.

It was backstory, something unneeded but she knew the heroes wanted to see nonetheless. She still knew them so well after so long of being considered a traitor, and they weren’t entirely sure how to feel about it.

“Then I went rogue, ran off, had it all stripped away, you know about all that already. I went to the Underground, made sure its foundation wasn’t rocking stilts. Helped more people find a home there and continued work as a vigilante for several years.” Eret paused, irisless eyes going still, “Then Schlatt’s escape happened. Everything from that point on was easily the most calculated and meticulous steps of a plan I had followed in my life.” If someone were to say her voice wavered in that moment, everyone in that room would disagree save for herself. The doubt clawed at her chest as her grit teeth were put to the test.

“He was looking for top tier vigilantes to work under him that he was hoping to fully turn to his side. He was looking to regrow his ranks and finish what he started all those years ago.” With a bit tongue the memory flooded the viewers eyes, Schlatt, ever sleazy and manipulative, extended his hand in Erets direction. Eret who stood with her own confidence and striking presence. Eret, who extended their own hand back to him, “I faked taking him up on the offer.”

She could see the confusion forming on the mural of old faces she could once call friends over co-workers, comrades over business associates, yet that confusion was paired with curiosity and interest knowing that every move Eret made was prethought over in each sense. They knew it wasn’t for no reason, let alone anything nefarious. And even if it was, why would she admit to it? It didn't add up at all. So with a beat of silence she continued on.

"It was to keep an eye on everything they were doing, and all of his plans. Just like how you all infiltrated the Underground, except I put in more risk by going in as myself. I did my fair share of dirty work during the job, nothing I'd ever admit with pride." Eret grit her teeth, regret bubbling over through the tension in her shoulders, "Philza, Awesamdude," she gulped, "Do you remember the fire on 5th? Near Clarincio's Tower? Couple months back?" Her voice was soft, nearly inaudible as the two heroes forced their minds to remember.

The heroes went pale at the question, the implications subtly clear in a way they would rather look away from. Awesamedude swallowed his breath as his voice creeped out, "The one where Tommy risked his persona to save a group of kids?" His own voice was just as quiet as when the question was asked. Eret nodded, forcing tears away before they could fall, "I needed trust. Someone went against him, he gave me orders, and I went through with them." 

Taking in a shaken breath she closed her eyes as she steadied her mind, the visuals gut wrenching in a sense to see a once hero stand by as screams rang out in the night sky, juxtaposed by the bright fire that encapsulated the building, "I knew that the people inside would be safe, but that didn't stop the guilt. I took their homes. Their opportunities. All to move forward by an inch in a mile long race." A sharp inhale overcame the ears of each person in that room as Eret silently came to terms with what she caused in the past.

"I don't think I could admit to every crime I committed under his order, but I can confidently say it was for the good that no one else would have been willing to gain." With another sigh escaping her lips the memories changed yet again. Schlatt was leading Eret through some kind of lab, Eret following him like some kind of puppy, all wide eyed and curious. She technically already knew all she was facing, so it had to be a kind of front. The question of why died when Schlatt turned back to her with a smirk resting on his features, clearly his superiority complex and need to feel in charge was being treated to by the seer. 

Suddenly pieces were starting to click together.

"This over here?" Schlatt asked, pointing to several small vials of green goo, "Is Venom version thirty seven, or just venom thirty seven. Took thirty seven different recipes to get this bad boy in shape, but it's finally done. Being produced as quickly as possible by the team down here." Eret looked over, interest dotting her features as she hummed, "What does it do?" She asked simply. The words turned the simple smirk on the others features into something darker, more terrifyingly threatening as the man took hold of one of the small vials.

"Would you like to see?" 

The question made Eret pale, but any protests were already being ignored as Schlatt uncapped the container, a knife being pulled from one of the desks as he made his way up behind an unexpecting worker. Turning to face Eret the man smiled, as if to impress or swoon the other out of her worried state. Any words she would then go on to say left her throat in a choked gasp as the knife was dug into the person's arm, a scream echoing from their lips as their boss poured the liquid into the cut.

The blood mixed with the green of the liquid, the audience of the present watched in terror as the victim screamed out, as Eret shifted a bit uncomfortably as Schlatt took in his work with undoubted pride. Then his eyes snapped up to hers. A moment passed. A beat went by. Silence reigned supreme aside from the screams of the pained worker. A bloodied smile befitted the trickster of a human who watched his traitor on with interest, "He won't be able to move that arm of his ever again, unless he's able to find someone to extract it, which is more painful than letting it work its way into his nerves."

Schlatt walked up from Erets side, standing behind her as his eyes peered over her shoulder to the wreck of a man, before his gaze glanced to the side of Erets unmoving head, a darkness laced in his tone as he looked for any reaction from his mole, "Beautiful isn't it?" He asked. Knowing exactly what was going through the other's mind, "A pain so vile you'd rather deal with the aftermath than its extraction. Gods be damned little seer, tell me will you." He leaned forward, she could feel his breath on the back of her neck as he whispered, "What would happen if you were to slice a bit of that into Philzas wings?"

It's main purpose was abundantly clear.

"He was originally planning on using it on the heroes who would attack him the day he finally decided to make the first move. That bit was the only reason we knew it was extractable, but we are unsure if the person has to be cut into or if it can just be poured on them. Or if that can be temporary rather than permanent like how he," Eret paused, eyes looking past them with guilt eating away her very being, "Demonstrated."

She watched the tension flow through the room like a broken dancer on a stage, there was no moment of peace in their features as they processed everything being given to them on a less metaphorical silver platter and a far more physical movie-like display of events. With swallowed pride she continued on, "I left pretty quickly after I realized he knew I wasn't on his side before I was able to get back with you all." 

Finally someone else spoke up, a cough rang from the head of the table that her gaze was quick to travel to, her eyes met Wilburs and suddenly it felt like a stand off as he spoke, "You knew it was us the moment you saw us. You knew the plan I had in store when I was about to give it up." A dark gaze met its match as their eye contact remained unbroken, "Why did you encourage it Eret?" The answer was simple, but finding the courage to admit it wasn't easy, yet she at least made it seem so, "Timing and dynamics." She stated simply.

"If you waited much longer a different group would have raided the Underground, and to give you all a chance to reevaluate your standing with each other." Siren's gaze narrowed to the other, suspicion was sparked in the highlights of his eyes, brows furrowed into something deeply unsure but even more so unforgiving, "Why? Why should I reevaluate my standing with a criminal after all that has happened?"

Wilbur was seen through, as transparent as clear water, a mirror to the other side of a glass so clean it was as if the material was never touched in its short life. He put up a front that was more of a low railed fence than a wall of bricks. He didn't see Tommy like that, he didn't see any of them like that, but to him in the moment it was like he had something to prove. That if it all went downhill from here he would still have it in him to go cold on the blond like that. But he saw him too much as a child, a younger sibling, a piece of family he would go out for lunch with, sing songs with, entrust his son with, far too much to ever turn on him like that again.

Eret didn't buy any of it, though she teetered in on his choice of words.

"Criminal?" She asked out, clearly unamused in her tone as she looked to the man in front of her, "He's a child, all three of them are. Tommy, Ranboo, and Tubbo. They're children , Wilbur." Her once neutral, or concerned gaze turned into a slowly formed glare, "Tell me, please, that you know the difference between a vigilante and a hero without a license. I trust in you enough to know that much." The words were a whip, and venom laced the material of the tail, a darkness found home in her voice as Siren silently took on a challenge that he wasn't fully sure if he wanted.

"Based on your lack of answer I'm going to take it that you don't, so let me put it into elementary level poetry for you then, shall I?" Eret sat up straighter, any guilt she harbored pushed into her heart and soul where no one could see it, "Tommy and Tubbo are heroes without licenses. They'll do good without asking permission first. They'll save cats from trees and help old ladies cross streets, they tie up criminals and leave them for police officers to collect, they carefully place the bags of money stolen back inside the bank. They do everything society expects from a hero , and nothing that could be regarded as unruly or anything considered dirty work.

"I am a vigilante. I do right by society by any means instead of just good ones. I go undercover and risk lives to save even more of them. I gamble my actions rather than do everything I can to keep them squeaky clean. A vigilante is more like an illegal detective or investigator than a hero, but at the end of the day it's all for what's best. Think about your little taste of it when you all disguised yourselves to infiltrate the Underground," her hands sweeped around the room towards a vast majority of the group as she continued on with her explanation, "Though you didn't get a taste of all of it like those kids had.

"The biggest factor between those two, when all else fails, is if the public decides you are or not. Gods forbid the news catches wind of that infiltration mission, or any other undercover mission you've given any hero. Because then your fate is in the palms of your success. If you were sent on a vigilante like mission and are successful when they find out?" She pauses, emphasis resting in her words as her eye contact with Siren never wavered, "You are a saint among men, willing to get your hands dirty for the sake of society. A true hero. But if you fail?" A hum escaped her throat as she eased back into her seat, "They would pull you apart limb from limb until you had no career left. That's part of why you keep those records hidden afterwards, yes?

"Theseus, is a hero without a license who the elitest heads yell for a childs metaphorical beheading because he helped out his own neighborhood that desperately needed it, rather than theirs. You never felt that backlash and fear in your disguises because you helped the rich rather than smaller districts who needed it more." Another pause, something judgemental formed in the air, "Then you left. You left and now their incessant screaming has only grown more intense. Their focus on Theseus has not eased once, yet you all don't know that because you don't watch the news, or at least not enough to keep up with public opinions of others. How sad." 

The entire time the other was explaning felt taunting, as if the vigilante was teasing them with their own previous actions and dangling it in front of them. Leaving an imprint that stated that the heroes were no better than the vigilantes they hunted. They all did the same thing, it just came down to the difference of legal paperwork and what the public knew. It was all in the presentation and careful accumulation of reputation and image. Eret knew that. Eret knew that they all knew that too. It was shown in the cold iciness of her pale eyes that watched as Wilbur shifted in his seat. As Wilbur refused to respond, or even meet her gaze now.

"Go see if Tommy is awake yet, so we can discuss the relocation plan as it stands."

And with that, the guard moved out towards the door, Erets gaze following. And with that began the final act of part one.

 

“ Put another 'x' on the calendar. Summer's on it's deathbed. There is simply nothing worse than knowing how it ends. And I meant everything I said that night. I will come back to life, but only for you. Only for you.”

 

Tommy was sitting up in the bed he was resting on, the nurses having come in to take out the IVs, and to recollect vitals saying that he was going to be moved elsewhere pretty quickly, but their doctor would be a phone call away should anything happen. The blond nodded, saying nothing as he watched them move around and prodded at him. Occasionally his gaze would flick over to Tubbo who was sitting next to him. He was stiff where he sat, arms crossed as his frown formed into a deep carving in his face. Just before the sea of staff flooded in his room once he realized he was awake Tubbo had just finished explaining that he went through an interrogation process with the heroes.

Obviously he wasn't too happy with it, but his friend eased on the angered tone he wielded as he took in the shape Tommy was in. Eventually he was quietly sitting back to keep an eye on the nurses surrounding the room, and in return Tommy looked to his friend, taking in the differences, the changes. A blue eyed gaze rested on the scars that littered Tubbos face. He remembered how distanced his friend was after that. Overwhelming himself with projects and gadgets that Tommy hardly saw him recover. Now the mangled skin sat as a reminder for what Tommy let happen. For what Schlatt did to his own son. A physical remainder of the explosion set off on his friend.

His gut twisted so painfully he had to look away, guilt clawed his throat as he realized he pushed himself away from everything after he was revealed to the world. The once vivid memories were hazy and he found them hard to look back on. Not just because of the bloodied material, but because his mind simply couldn't remember any of it. He wasn't sure why, but he also wasn't sure whether to consider it a good thing or not.

As his mind was swimming in the shallowness of its own contents the door to the room was carefully opened. A guard peeked in, the kind that he once wondered if they felt useless for being the "security" of top tier heroes, it still almost seemed like they’re glorified interns with a different pay. Maybe doing that would have been better in the long run, he can't help but wonder as the other looked to him and Tubbo, "Siren wants to see you both." They spoke with a bland tone, exhaustion etched its way on their face and it was pretty clear they weren't up for any resistance. Honestly neither was Tommy.

So with a sigh he carefully mauvered himself with the help of two nurses. To combat the extreme pain they pumped his bloodstream full of pain relievers that made him a level of tired that was dizzying. Moving to his feet he had a nurse on each side of him to keep him steady, while Tubbo practically jumped to his front in case he fell forwards. Tommy hated how loud his breathing was, it was nauseating and put pressure against his skull that he couldn't help but detest. He hated that it took him several moments to gain his balance enough to search for the courage to take a step forward. He hated how he wobbled and that the drugs circulating his system were the source of this, but it was the only thing fighting the pain that would otherwise be ricocheting through him.

Tubbos concern was as clear as a cloudless sky, turning to the guard who had managed to keep a straight face throughout the whole ordeal, voice low as he questioned, "Surely there must be something else? I can go and relay the information to him?" For a second the guard seemed to consider his words before shaking his head, "Orders are orders kid. Got to follow through with them." They explained to which Tubbo nearly hissed at them angrily, couldn't they see the state Tommy was in? Well of course they could but clearly they didn't care. With a tsk Tubbo glared at him before turning back to Tommy and pushing the nurse out of the way to lock arms with him, "Ready big man?"

With the nod the two were off behind the guard who was leading them back to the same room Tubbo had barely managed to escape from earlier. A scowl formed on the older of the two boys faces, while the other seemed to be so out of it he held no reaction as they moved. Instead he held onto Tubbo for support as they slowly made their way back to the area. When the doors were opened it caused each head in that room to snap in their direction. Tense faces were squished with concern as the air was thick with uncertainty. Tubbo couldn't help the bitter pride that rested in his chest, knowing that they knew that they fucked up in the long run.

Wilbur stood from his seat as they entered the room, taking in the look of the two he wasn't entirely sure if he should be worried for Tommy's state or partially relieved that he wasn't causing any chaos like he would have any other time. It was probably a bit of both, and he couldn't help but be disappointed in himself for the latter. Yet he couldn't let it show in the moment, instead he took a deep breath to get started, "To ensure your safety the two of you will be relocated, in case of any event where Dream or anyone else tries to search for you at HQ."

Tubbo offered a curt nod in return, understanding what had to be done while also looking back to Tommy every few seconds to make sure he was okay. The older of the two having his attention divided as Wilbur continued on, "Tommy will be relocated back where he was last time and Tubbo you will stay with Sapnap." A handful of seconds ticked by before his head snapped to look over to Wilbur with a wild look in his eye, "What?" He mumbled, confusion laced in his words as worry made home in his gaze, "I," he stumbled over the syllables, "I told you everything, everything about us! I, I told you that we stick by each other's side and do shit for each other and you're sending me away from him?" Tubbo grit his teeth as the anger flared in his chest, "What if something happens to him!"

"Then you won't be there for them to target as well." Tubbos sharp glare turned to Sapnap, who now also stood up, "You won't be there for anyone to threaten Tommy with and vice versa." The hero tried to reason, but the brunet only shook his head furiously, "No! If I'm there we can help each other get out of that situation, it's always been that way! We've always been fine on our own!" He tried to reason, desperation hanging on the frayed edges of his argument. The same argument that garnered him a pitiful look from Eret, "The last time that should have happened led to you two finding refuge in the Underground."

She was referencing Tubbo being kidnapped. Was she blaming it on Tubbo? No, yes? It wasn't important, but it was, and it hurt his head.

"Oh shut the fuck up miss, here let me help, then disappear after saying I would help. You can't say shit." The aicd from his words sizzled on Erets skin as she watched him change his verbal victims, "Siren this is stupid and you know it! I don't know what the hell you're trying to rekindle through this but he's not your family. He's not your kid. He's not your brother. He worked for you and when he needed you the most you turned your back on him and sent the hounds after us." Tubbo noted the way that Wilbur tensed under the words, how his jaw locked, how his eyes were cloudy with judgement.

"We have been the only family either of us have had for years and you think pushing us apart is okay? After all that you have done and all the shit you caused? What do you expect to happen, for him to accept some half baked apology and for it all to go back to normal once this is all over? Is that what you want Wilbur? Because I can say this right now it's beyond unrealistic and far from anything that would happen." Wilbur went to respond, but surprisingly Sapnap beat him to it, "Tubbo, this isn't like that. It is to ensure that no one can be used against anyone else and that if one place is compromised it isn't multiple people at stake. This isn't targeting anyone or any kind of fucked up plan that you're thinking of."

Tubbo was about to yell something back, only to fall silent as a hand landed on his shoulder. Looking over to his side he visibly eased down at the sight of his friend who was looking at him with such a painful look in his eye. The blond didn't say anything at first, trying to go over all of his thoughts in the moment to pick out the correct ones he wanted to say. With his mouth hung open partially for several seconds Tubbo nearly asked what was wrong before he was hushed by a simple question that was uncharacteristically whispered, "Where's Micheal?" 

The two words made Tubbo blink before he hardened his features to turn back to the group in front of them, "Where's Micheal? Is he here? We need to see him." He demanded, if they were going to throw them apart, the pair at least deserved to be treated after, by seeing those they won't be able to for an unstated amount of time. Siren paused at the question, blinking as he considered his options before sending a guard to retrieve the small boy for them. The strain in Tubbos shoulders relaxed and he let out a soft sigh, turning his gaze back to his friend to make sure he was standing up properly and that the other still wasn't in any kind of pain.

With the sound of the door opening again the two turned to see the small child being led in by another security guard. After realization hit, the toy in his small hands dropped as he rushed over to the two. Tommy, ever excited, turned his full body too abruptly and promptly fell to his knees with his arms extended to the pink haired child. The child who cried out as he landed into Tommys arms with a thud as his own wrapped around the older boy.

Tommys arms were around him protectively as he held him close. He didn't care for the pain that formed in his knees from the drop, or the exhaustion he felt creeping over his being as he subconsciously recognized how terrible of an idea this was. Yet it was the only way he knew he would get to see Micheal in time.

The small amount of energy he did have drained from him quickly, focusing it all into copying Micheals ability and storing it as safely as he could, "I love you buddy." He mumbled to him as his body slowly grew heavier and heavier. The last thing he heard was a child's yell before he collapsed to the ground and the world went black.

Notes:

:)

Chapter 28: Father

Notes:

IMPORANT NOTES TODAY!!! PLEASE CHECK END NOTES AS WELL!!!
Hello and welcome back! No this is not dead! Yes I plan to continue the full series! Yes this took over a month of continuous writing! To be rather transparent there were a lot of factors contributing to this chapters lateness. I was going through a pretty intense depressive episode during October that halted me from doing a lot of the things I enjoyed, including writing overall. At the same time I was reading a beautiful work that, while I loved to death, I had to put down after it made me question my own writing abilities and my storytelling as a whole. Rather finicky that situation was. But on a more important note, one of the most compelling reasons for this chapters time consumption was I found myself putting my own emotions and depressive downfalls in Tubbo. I kept finding myself writing out his character as myself, so after a pretty hefty section it was sometimes hard to turn back. But in the end I'm happy to admit I'm more than proud in myself with this chapter.

On a lighter and more interesting note between writing the heavy sections I was also doing several chapters of pre-writing for a new fic that will be up soon! (Whenever soon is I suppose.) It's several AU's in one, such as royals, soulmates, Gods, and more! It's called The Kings Beast and I'm really excited to share it soon! That being said, I hope you enjoy this next chapter of Tommyinnit a Vigilante? Never. And please stay around for the end notes! They have some important announcements as well!

The car ride was silent. Tubbos forehead pressed against the cold glass of the tinted window he stared out of. His dead eyes met nothing as he passed their surroundings, a frown etched into his face, ignoring the hero's presence next to him in the driver's seat. Tubbo wasn’t entirely in his own body at that moment. He wasn’t focused on anything, just merely existing in the air the car offered. As if he was floating in empty space and left breathless by his environment, while never able to fully comprehend them in the first place.

When the drive started he kept track of which streets they turned to, how many rights and lefts they took, mentally going over them as the clock ticked. But then his mind drifted. Thoughts shifting over to his friend, their situation, and the feeling of inescapability seeped into his psyche and Tubbo couldn't help but let his beingless mind be pulled into the tides of relaxed nothingness. There was no way out of this situation, there was no running away. One of the nation's top heroes would be by his side for a vast majority of his day now, and if he wasn't his dad was. 

Tubbos' heart clenched as he pressed his forehead a bit further into the glass, silently hoping that maybe he could fall through with enough pressure and avoid the looming threat all together. The boy had ended up more attached to his step father by the time he was kicked out. Quackity took care of him and dressed any wounds the boy would sport. Hiding him away in the dead of night from the nightmares that was the world outside while also offering a piece of his own heart as a home for Tubbo. They were the only ones that they had. In fact when it came down to the wire Tubbo was more bitter that Quackity let Schlatt push him so far away that he was unreachable. He was more upset that his dad let his father do such a thing.

Maybe that's why he didn't feel anything when word got to him that the man was looking for him at the orphanage.

But it's also why now it all felt so much more amplified. The guilt was undeniable because it had taken him years before he was able to see him again. Maybe Tubbo was at fault? Just as much as Quackity was those years ago. He ran away just as Schlatt pushed him out of their home. He didn't look back knowing that the other was trying to follow. Tubbo opted to remain in partnered confinement rather than take both his broken soul and his platonic twin flames shattered self to someone who was willing to help.

Tubbo was at fault and he could admit it.

Quackity on the other hand? He wasn't too sure.

The bags beneath his eyes only grew more weighted as they turned into a lovely neighborhood. People freely ran down sidewalks freely, dogs barked behind fence posts, and every civilian inside was safe because of the gate surrounding the community. A young hero in training was helping the head of security in the booth that would let them in, while stealing a glance of Tubbo from inside the car. The boy couldn't see it but Sapnap and the soon to be hero made eye contact, and without saying anything reminded them of their contract. Gazes did not waver until Sapnap pulled through.

Tubbo watched the scenery pass as Sapnap turned the car into a secluded corner of the gated community, pulling up to a large suburban house. The building at least had to be two stories tall with an attic, and Tubbo was already willing to put money on the idea that the kitchen alone was bigger than his and Tommy's apartment. Shifting the gear into park, Sapnap looked to the kid next to him, "I can grab your bags if you want to step inside and get a feel for the house?"

With the offer in mind Tubbo sat silently as he gnawed on the inside of his lower lip, eyes fixated on the house in front of him as he considered his options. His fingers desperately wanted to tug on the sides of his beanie that Halo had replaced for him as comfort, but now it felt like the item tethered him back down to reality. Unclenching his jaw he asked out, "Where is my room going to be?"

Sapnap blinked as he answered, "Well it will be on the second floor next to the attic," taking a few seconds Tubbo watched in his peripheral vision as the crease between Sapnaps brows deepened with realization, "Tubbo, you don't have to accept us. You can hate me all you want, just," he paused, "Give Quackity a try-" "Why should I?" Tubbo snapped back, "I'd rather be held captive back at HQ, but instead I'm being held hostage here. The least you can give me is time, Nick." 

He saw the way the fire grew behind the heroes eyes, the anger boiling behind him, which was sucked back in and expelled as Sapnaps grip on the steering wheel tightened into something lethal, and then finally relaxing, "Tubbo, he," stumbling over his words the hero took a moment more for himself, "He's trying really hard for you right now. Just, just promise me you'll at least stay down for dinner? You can run up the stairs and into your room just, just come down for that. He spent so much time searching for you, and then he couldn't, and-" Tubbo was quick to cut off the emotional spiel that fell from the others lips, "Fine."

With a hopeful look in his eye, Sapnap half turned to him again, "Promise?" He asked, to which the other nodded softly, "Sure, whatever." And with that he pushed open the door to step out. Sapnap turned off the engine and true to his word went back to grab Tubbos bags for him, which the other was quick to take into his own hands. With the bagge settled the two made their way up towards the front porch where Sapnap unlocked the door and let Tubbo step inside first.

The smell hit the kid before he could even take in the interior. It smelled like fresh potatoes and cut vegetables. It smelled like those expensive clean laundry candles and faux heat to melt the lavender waxes. It smelled like a freshly fixed house that held a hint of nature with the windows open to air the rooms out. It smelled like a home Tubbo once knew on those days his dad would clean up the apartment for important company, and something itched at Tubbos heart. Something poked at his insides and stirred in the bottom of his stomach with all these familiar senses.

Even as he took a step inside his eyes sweeped the area. The walls littered with photos of his old family residing and being happy with a group of strangers. A shelf held memorabilia that Tubbo couldn't take in just yet, instead his eyes skimmed to the well kept furniture and the cat that lazily rested on the armrest of the couch. It's fuzzy head relaxed on it's paws while it napped. It all made him dizzy. It was too much. Too much familiarity as well as too much he remembered yearning for when he was a child. Toes digging into his shoes Tubbo stood at the entrance of the living room in a daze just simply taking in the world around him. 

As the hero shut the door behind them he could hear a voice from behind the walls that protected him. Shaken yet desperately holding onto its own stability. As if they were spooked, or if excitement overtook them, "Are those my boys?" It paralleled moments in the past where a much younger Tubbo would exclaim that it was, or the growing teen would simply ignore. It was something so familiar. Why was it all so familiar? Why did it have to be familiar? Lost in his own thought Tubbo was staring into space, the exact space that Quackity walked into from the kitchen. Woefully optimistic eyes met a frighteningly overwhelmed pair. Quackity grit his teeth as he forced a tight lipped smile and a gentle wave, "Hey." He mumbled out, not sure of what else he could say.

Tubbo couldn't do it. He knew he couldn't and he was glad he already made it clear to Sapnap that he wasn't going to. His throat muscles were strained, pulling taunt against themselves as for the first time in years he looked into his dad's eyes. He couldn't tell what the world around him was doing, all he could see were the fuzzy waves of reality that rushed over him filling him with pained dread, "I," he started, muttering and soft, gripping his hands together as he finally managed to look away from the stranger in front of him, "I have to go."

With that, just as planned, he rushed towards the other side of the living room, able to find the stairs in the hallway next to it, and rushed up to where his own room should be as he left the two behind him. He didn't see the way Quackity deflated or how Sapnap pulled his partner close to reassure him that Tubbo was just readjusting. The boy was closing his door as tears sprung to Quackitys eyes as he asked out if they were too late or if Toby was too far gone to reel him back in. Kicking off his shoes and finding comfort in rolling himself up in blankets so tightly it was suffocating, Tubbo was trying to ease his breath as Sapnap ran a hand through the others hair, saying that it would all turn out okay in the end. They just needed time.

Time, how evil a concept can be for such a small family.

Tubbo found himself taking shelter in his new borrowed bed for the next hour. Curled in the bedding and pressed into the pillows, hiding from the world as he took in labored breaths to try and calm himself back down. The panging pain in his chest bloomed underneath his skin as he struggled to hold himself back from gripping at his flesh. It felt as though he was being ripped apart, his nerves frying as his eyes remained tightly shut to avoid the dizzying haze that was all he could see. 

Eventually he managed to take control of his own body again, able to avoid his feelings to remain in a dark abyss of nothingness to float in the calming space. Covered in the warmth of gentle blankets that were meticulously chosen and cleaned to a tee specifically for him. The fresh pillows were a far cry from the worn set back at their old apartment. It was almost too nice for everything he was used to, even if the Underground was a transitional period between the two, it still wasn't anything compared to the newness that Quackity presented to him.

Everything he encountered with the few steps into a life that was once a chance to be his own was too much. He just wanted to turn the fates of time backwards and sleep next to his friend again on a shitty mattress, in their shitty apartment, with some shitty pay given their situation, because while everything was awful he was happy. The two of them could joke through everything and laugh their way to a solution. Clementine was their stabilizer and their safety net. He hadn't backseated his friend in any nightly patrols in what, months? Ever since he took the job their nightly outings practicality fell to zero.

Biting into his tongue Tubbo let out a longing sigh at the thought. He missed those nights. He missed those jobs. He missed the rewarding feeling it gave him, and even more so now because of the emptiness that resided in his chest. But now his mind was elsewhere, able to distract himself from his reality by yearning for an old one. He wasn't sure what was more depressing, how affected he was just by seeing Quackity or how he yearned for conditions that were worse.

Time ticked by, a gentle knock and a soft voice telling him that he had five minutes until dinner was ready. It took him four before he could finally pull himself from the sheets, away from the chains that called him to return to avoid any further conflict. To stay wrapped up in their suffocating protectiveness. Telling him that he was safer in the quilted fabric than anywhere else. That he could stay hidden away until everything was blown over; stay there until the end of his days.

Washing his hands he knew that all those thoughts were false, and deadly at worst. He couldn't rot away in his bedding, his friends needed him and he had to make sure that they were okay. He couldn't just leave them. They didn't pull away from him, so he refused to do so to them. 

Finally shutting off the water he grabbed the towel as he felt himself detach his consciousness from the world around. Going on autopilot as he walked down the stairs, the smell of a home cooked meal waiting for him at the bottom and to the right of him. Walking towards it he found himself staring at the table as Quackity set the last of the silverware in their rightful spots, looking up to make eye contact for a few seconds with Tubbo before smiling.

It was so domestic. It was too domestic, especially for Quackity-

No.

No, he couldn't let those thoughts overpower him.

He couldn’t let his past overwhelm the few thoughts he could focus on.

He couldn’t let those memories wash over the present and push back against anything that could form from this. Anything good at least.

Tubbo smiled back, but it was something empty as if it wasn’t real. As if he wasn’t real. But he didn’t care because it sedated Quackitys uneasy heart enough to let him move forward and take a seat. Still detached from his own body he stared at the table cloth before his gaze fixated on the shiny silverware presented before him. Gritting down on his teeth he closed his eyes to let out a breath. Everything was a hazy blur of an empty abyss. His senses were dulled and honestly he couldn’t bring himself to care.

Even as the voices around him called to him it took everything within himself to open his eyes. Sapnap and Quackity were already both sitting down at the table, looking at him with worry and twitching hands. Finally Tubbo looked at them and recognized that no response was bad at the moment. He wasn’t supposed to be acting like that right now but he was. Shaken breaths aside he finally acknowledged their presence with a nod as he was slow to take the first bite of his meal. Trying to disregard the fear in their eyes as they swallowed the questions that rested on their tongues.

A bite of the carefully made pork chop rested on his tongue, its taste turned to ash as Tubbos face twisted. This wasn’t right. This scenario wasn’t right. What he was dealing with wasn’t right when everything has only been going wrong for so long. Swallowing the meat was like downing sand and gravel with a sore throat. It was painful and nearly brought tears to his eyes, a strain formed at the back of his mouth that signaled if he tried to eat another piece it wouldn’t go down as easily.

His fork hit his plate as he set it down, coming to the conclusion that he wouldn’t be eating tonight, but that wasn’t what he wanted to focus on right now. Instead as his left hand gripped the hem of his shirt Tubbo announced aloud, “I want to see him.” Knowing that even in vagueness they knew exactly what he meant. It made Sapnap frown and Quackity’s brow’s crease together with a mix of piled emotions.

“Tubbo, I’m, I’m sorry but you can’t. Not right now at least.” 

The rejection sprung a light mist into his eyes. Happy his hair was so long to cover his expression, his scowl burned into the side of the heroes head, “Fuck you.” Was all he said as a response. It made the hero blink back and Quackitys frown to deepen, “Toby, I’m sorry but-” 

Suddenly he was standing, the chair nearly leaving marks from it being moved so abruptly as he glared down to the table in front of him, “Don’t fucking call me that. You lost that right years ago and you know it.” Venom dripped from his lips as he spat out the harmful words in Sapnaps direction, hoping to make an impact, “It’s bullshit that I can’t see him and you know that. Schlatt is working with Dream of all people and you act like he doesn’t know how you think. How Wilbur thinks. So who fucking cares? Who cares if I go to see my friend who was severely and fatally fucking injured last I saw him? He fainted and I don’t even know if he’s recovered! Either you wouldn’t say anything which is fucked because I deserve to know, or he isn’t up and that’s even more of a reason to go see him!”

He was heaving, body unused to the sudden exertion of energy mixed with the high levels of emotion. He wanted to scream. He wanted to throw the table. He wanted to fight the two men in front of them and be selfish in his disregard of what they’ve already lost. He wanted to be the thorn in their side. He wanted to be the menace in their life. He wanted so desperately to go back to that shitty apartment. But he couldn't. They wouldn’t let him.

And to be honest Tommy probably wouldn’t have either.

So instead of following any and all of his worst desires he turned his current ambitions to the voices from earlier. That called him to the bed so sweetly and wrapped him in cuffed thread and bitter comfort. So instead of screaming any further and making himself sick he turned on his heel. Ignoring the food. Ignoring Sapnap. Ignoring Quackity. Ignoring the situation. Ignoring everything and retreating back to a void designed just for him. Words died in the air in front of lips as they bit them back, upturned brows creased foreheads as each participant was left with an icy feeling in their chests.

No one ate dinner that night.

 

“I have this dream that I am hitting my dad with a baseball bat, and he is screaming and crying for help. And maybe halfway through it has more to do with me killing him then it ever did protecting myself.”

 

The next day was a strange stand still. Sapnap went back to work after reassuring Quackity that everything will be okay, they just needed time. Quackity was still on break from his own job, so he took the spare hours to attempt to rekindle what remained between him and Tubbo. To reach out hopefully and hold his kid close like he did all those years ago. To ensure that he was growing and doing better. That he was healing. 

The first thing he tried to do was make breakfast. Tubbo didn’t eat anything after “dinner” last night so he knew the kid had to be hungry. It was weird how Quackity was practically holding baited breath with each item of food he made. Like he wasn’t sure of his own abilities even though he’s done this plenty of times over. He was too caught up in his own anxiety that he accidentally burnt the first round of sausage in the pan in front of him. Though he was relieved that the fire alarms weren’t accidentally triggered. 

By the time he was finished he plates the food he decided against calling Tubbo down, instead he climbed up the stairs to stand before the door to his room. There was no way the kid would be comfortable trying to sit down and have a meal together again, but Quackity didn’t want him to starve himself out of his inability to face the past. He, himself, had been down that road before and it was hard to climb out of it once a routine set in. It was painful and could choke out a person who is merely trying to exist.

So he faced the wooden door with a pinched troubled expression, with a set jaw and narrowed eyes. Biting along the inner lining of his cheek carefully he knocked on the door; the last thing he needed would be to wake the other up by accident. Though something in his gut told him the other was awake, even if the lack of response countered that. So he knocked again, paired with a quiet, “Tubbo?”

No response again.

With a frown he sucked in his lips as a feeling he wasn’t able to identify bubbled up behind his being. Maybe it was self wallowing pity or guilt that in some sense he caused this. He caused this moment to become a reality from his choices all those years ago. He took the trust a child handed to him alongside his heart, being seen as a father, a parent, an adult who cared, and in turn he handed that heart to someone else. Within that second he gripped the trust so tightly it cracked down to dust, and two beats later the heart was torn in two. In Tubbo’s eyes, at least to Quackity, his dad wanted that to happen.

But he didn’t. Though Tubbo didn’t know that. He only saw what the other caused and protected himself accordingly. Who was Quackity to blame him? He did the same thing. Though the only thing left to remedy their broken pieces was to mend the relationship through time and patience. It was all he could do anymore without pushing the other, Tubbo was already here against his will for his own safety, the least Quackity could do was offer the much needed space.

Knocking again he spoke, “If you’re asleep I’m going to set this on the desk in your room.” Those words garnered a reaction from them, a soft rumble from pushed sheets as a beat passed until the words echoed from the other side, “I’m not really hungry right now." The statement made Quackitys face scrunch up painfully and pitifully, "Are you sure? You didn't get a chance to eat last night.” He hoped that with a little bit of pushing the boy would agree to at least have the plate in his room in case he found it in him to try and stomach the food. Yet there was no way to break through Tubbos evasiveness.

“Seriously, I’m fine. I’ll eat later.”

Quackity could only leave it at that. Mumbling something in return he took the plate back down stairs and set it aside in case the boy got hungry. He tried again at lunch, but Tubbo simply said he wasn’t hungry yet and that he would eat at dinner. Then dinner rolled around and he could only eat a few small bites before retreating to his room. This painfully unhealthy cycle lasted for three days, and the worry ate Quackity from the inside out. By the third night he was holding back tears as he explained to his husband what was going on and that he felt guilty for the growing issue. Maybe he should have been under someone else's care. Maybe Quackity wasn’t fit to be there for him anymore. Maybe he was too awful of a person to take care of another.

Tubbo meanwhile was finding his sanctuary among blankets, yet he never slept, and when he did he slept for far longer than he should only to wake up even more exhausted. He was slipping into his old anxious tendencies, biting his nails, scratching at the hardened base of his horns, while his body did the rest when it came to demolishing his very person. He wasn’t hungry and every bite he took it felt like he was swallowing his own pride. The painfulness of it ripped through him with every uneaten plate. His hair went unbrushed, his teeth were unclean. The one time he took a shower it lasted long enough for Sapnap to find reason to knock on the door and ask if he was okay.

To top it off with every look of his captors faces the hole in his chest was filled with burning rage and undoubtful contrition. They offered him petty smiles and extended hands of aid that were lined with razor blades, yet he knew that the way he perceived them was false. All they wanted to do was help and Tubbo couldn’t find it in himself to take it. He pitied himself for his terrorized brain. Yet he hated the feeling of pity.

By the fourth day he left his chains behind, though the feeling of being locked down followed him as he made it down the stairs. He could smell Quackity making lunch, the kitchen reeked of chopped onions and mustard, likely for sandwiches. Stomach rumbling, the hybrid curled into himself in attempts to ease it’s roaring anger. Gnawing on his bottom lip he carefully tiptoed in the direction of the other, the closer he got the clearer the lyrics to Por Tu Maldito Amor became. Looking into the kitchen from the doorway felt like he was taken back to when he lived with his father once again. The weekend days when he would sneak in to watch Quackity go about his day before being spotted and brought in to help.

Except Quackity looked older, the bags under his eyes were a bit more prominent and the scar etched into his face seemed worn. Eyes glanced over to him and he could see the other hold back whatever reaction he nearly let spill over. Opening his mouth he went to ask something but Tubbo was quick to cut him off, “I got bored.” He stammered out unevenly, “And, and I was wondering if I could use the Xbox in the living room for a bit?” Biting down on his tongue he anxiously waited for the answer. He waited for a stern voice, or something in Quackity to snap at him, but rationally he knew that the other would never do that to him.

And his rational side was correct. Quackity offered a pinched smile with a nod, “Of course. Of course. Go for it. Right now you live here, treat it as your home alright?” Tubbo didn’t relay any visual emotions. There was something in the way that Quackity said that made it feel like the “right now” when it came to this home was going to last longer than the boy realized.

Biting on the tip of his tongue he nodded, “Thank you.” After mumbling the soft words he turned tail back into the living room and made a space on the couch. Now wrapped in the blanket that rested on the cushion Tubbo grabbed the controller and started scrolling through the apps on the system. Trying to find something to pass the time before landing on a show to drown his thoughts out with, and miserably fail to do so.

His mind forged through his memories. Replaying what he used to do. The call outs he would give Tommy on patrol, hacking through systems like he held a freshly sharpened blade to the butter that was the code, working on the small trinkets and gadgets for the HQ’s checkpoints that had for them. He nearly scoffed at the idea that they only made it to one before everything was revealed. Then they were revealed and everything was in front of the heroes to report on. Then came the Underground.

He missed the Underground.

He missed Micheal.

He missed that home.

Sure he wasn’t in the best spot mentally then either, but there was a silver lining that he was with who he was with. He stood alongside his friends. He had his family by his side every step of the way. He could still do as he pleased. He could still make his trinkets and gadgets.

His thoughts paused for a second.

What had they done with his explosives?

 

“And I believe that yeah, dad, maybe no one is perfect but I believe that you were pushing your luck. It just sucks it played out like this; a terrible movie and you can tell none of the actors even give a fuck.”

 

Tubbo hasn't eaten in days. It's nearly been a week since he's been here. Quackity has been trying to chip at the boys resolve the entire time, Sapnap trying to apply pressure to the situation in hopes to see a crack because at this point they're beyond concerned. By this point Quackitys cried into his husband's chest, going on and on about losing another person in his life. About how he can't go through it again. By this point they've changed their methods for the upteenth time in hopes of accomplishing something.

Quackity wasn't sure what was running through his mind that day. He didn't know what possessed him to make such a simple meal. He didn't know which demon of the past grabbed his wrists and led him through the motions. He grabbed a bagel. Butter spread on the face of both halves before being put face down in a pan to warm up. Once done he took them off and flipped them to put turkey and cheese on the inside, three kraft singles slices and simple deli meat between the layers. Pressed into a sandwich, Quackity placed it in the pan. He never timed the flip and just waited until he saw the cheese melt.

It always left both sides burnt but it was one of those meals that the burnt kind is the best kind.

Putting it on a paper plate he took a knife to cut it in half, a frown plaguing his face as he cut through it. This used to be Tubbos favorite meal. Each time the boy could he would ask for the simple bagel sandwich. Quackity was too nervous to make it for him again. He isn't sure if the boy has any triggers that he didn't know about. He didn't know if the sight of it would make his stomach churn with unease. He didn't know Tubbo anymore.

But Toby used to love this, so it was worth a shot.

Toby used to watch him with wide eyes filled with glimmers of hope that have since faded into nothingness. Toby used to jump with excitement at the sight, which has now turned into a form of an expressionless still being. Toby used to sit down with his dad with a smile, and now Quackity still hasn't even seen him try to fake one. The boy was starving himself intentionally or not. At this point a small risk was all the older could take. 

Making his way up the stairs he soon found himself staring face to face with the wooden door. With grit teeth and tense shoulders he slowly raised his fist to knock. The sound echoed through the hall, and no response answered him. There was no movement or sound. No words of acknowledgement or any other type of indication that the younger was alive. Tears welled behind his eyes as a strain formed in his throat. The words were hard to find, but somehow, somehow he found them.

"I know you're awake," he started softly, only speaking loud enough for the other to hear, "I know you can hear me." Blinking quickly his gaze turned to the ground, a sharp inhale coming through his nose as he straightened out, "You haven't been eating, and, and we're both really concerned. I know once something like that starts it's hard to go back to normal." His hands were shaking, arms were shaking. He wanted to throw up, it pained him beyond belief that he had to have a moment like this with the other, "I'm not asking for what you were doing, I, I just want you to eat enough to continue on." 

Gnawing on his bottom lip, the silence rang louder than any word he spoke, a single tear streaked down his face as he steeled himself, "I know what it's like. To want to rot away. To feel like it's the only way, even if you know it's not. I know what it's like to not be hungry, and to always be tired. To be scared of new people and even more frightened of new places." His eyes grew heavier as he placed his soul on a plate for the other, his shaking worsening by the second, voice jumping as he choked on his words, "But I'm not a professional. Even worse, I don't know you well enough to offer advice I think could help." He was trying desperately to hold back everything he felt. To hold back the disgusting cries that screamed to be let out. Gritting barred teeth, his eyes squeezed, the muscles in his throat went taut as he kept himself silent in his agony of an admission, "I stopped being your dad a long time ago and I don't think I regret anything more in this life." 

He was struggling with keeping his sounds to himself, the way his lips clicked as they pulled apart as he grit his teeth and strained his throat. Or how the softest ripple of snot echoed when he carefully inhaled with his nose. The way his shoes, while worn, made a soft noise each time he shifted his weight.

"You don't have to love me again." He continued, "You don't have to care for me, or Sapnap, or like the house or the situation. You can hate me for the rest of your life. You can say whatever awful thing you think of me every time you see me. You can challenge Sapnap at every turn. You can scream at us at the top of your lungs. But please, please, " he began to beg, he didn't know why. He was too broken down to fully care, all he knew in that moment was the feeling of unparalleled desperation, "Don't waste away. Not like this. I ask nothing of you, nothing. Nothing more than your survival. I know you hate us, that you're angry with us, but I promise all I want is to see you smile at your friend again. I want to see you happy even if I'm not there. "

Wiping at his face Quackity sniffled, the dam now broke as the tears flowed continuously, "But in order for that to happen, you just have to survive through now."  Bending over he carefully set the plate down in front of the door, "I made you your favorite. You don't, you wouldn't have to eat it all. You never have to do anything. I just, I know in the end you would at least want to try." His voice was cracking as he turned his back to the door, "I'll see you at dinner." He mumbled before walking away again. Never receiving an answer.

Tubbo on the other hand was listening to every word carefully. He was curled in the sheets and comforters, his own tears falling from his eyes, struggling to keep in his pitiful whines and sounds of crying. After Quackity left him Tubbo was a lot of things. He was angry. He was upset. He was at worst apathetic towards the other throughout his life. He was many, many things in retaliation to the other, but he didn't think he could ever hate him. Not truly at least. 

Quackity was there for him when the most important figure in his life wasn't. He was there for every fight and argument. He was there for every victory and trophy earned. He was there for every fallout and every break though. While Tubbo brushed off the action, Quackity had attempted to go back for him after Schlatt discarded him. He tried to go back but Tubbo was already gone. Tubbo had no one else to blame but himself for that one. Maybe if he didn't leave they wouldn't be here. Maybe he could have convinced Quackity to take in Tommy as well. To save them both. Then they wouldn't have to deal with any of this.

They're time was cut short but he could never hate the other over that.

When Quackity left Tubbo waited a few minutes, the songs of the pillows dulling in temptation. Blankets harmonized as Tubbo moved them off with a huff, standing up slowly so the blood wouldn't rush to his head. Very silently he moved to the door, fingers wrapping around the handle before twisting and carefully pulling it open to reveal the bagel on the plate waiting for him.

He stared at it at first before leaning down to pick up the plate. Closing the door Tubbo took the plate back to his bed, sitting down as it's semi burnt smell wafted up to his nose. It was nostalgic in a way that made his throat tighten. It reminded him of all the Summer days he would run back up to the apartment for lunch. Of the late night Winter snacks when he was on break from school. It reminded him of excitedly going on about his day, when his day used to be filled with childish arrogance and happiness.

His adams apple bobbed as his throat tightened, the misty haze suddenly jumping back into view as he lifted one of the halves to his mouth. He didn't bite it. Instead he just held it there, having to force himself to think of his friend, of being able to see him again. He would need the strength to do that. Quackity was right, he needed to be alive and well to see him again. Yet when he took that bite he knew he wasn't just doing it for Tommy. His lips trembled, the food remaining in his mouth as the seconds passed. It was all too familiar and comforting, the strain in the back of his throat acted as a barrier from swallowing. One that he quickly pushed past to ingest the food quickly before coughing.

Doubled over in the moment he told himself that the coughing was why he was crying so hard so suddenly. Not the memories. Not the food. Not the fact of being able to push past it all in for now to continue onwards. It felt like a step. It was a first step in the direction Tubbo wanted. Sitting back up, his breath came back shaken and uneven. Several minutes passed before he could take another, easier, bite. Then another, and a few more, but his stomach couldn't handle the whole thing.

When Quackity came back an hour later, ready to face the sight of an untouched plate the man found himself overwhelmed with pride. Pride for his son who managed to eat half. Half of something after nothing for days. It was an effort. It was something worth celebration in his eyes. It was a bittersweet moment for him.

But it was sweet nonetheless.

 

"And I am leaving as soon as I come. As soon as I come you will probably forget my name. I hope I fall asleep at the wheel and crash my car on the way home."

 

That night Quackity was more than excited to let Sapnap know that Tubbo had eaten half his lunch. While the other wasn't able to grasp just how much that meant to Quackity there was still visible relief as his shoulders fell ever so slightly. A smile stretched on his face as he told him that he wasn't lying all those times he reassured his husband over Tubbos safety. Though when the words were spoken it was more of a hope than a known fact.

By the time dinner rolled around there was much more care being put into the dish than what would have been. Chicken and dumplings, simple enough and purely for Sapnaps palate, though he wouldn't put it past Tubbo enjoying it. It actually smelled quite nice, but so did everything he cooked so it wasn't that big of a surprise.

After Sapnap went upstairs to let Tubbo know that dinner was ready Quackity made a last minute choice. Instead of grabbing three large bowls to fill, he filled the third one only halfway. Something in him said that while Tubbo wouldn't be able to handle a full portion at the moment, but it wouldn't stop him from trying to eat it all. The last thing any of them wanted was for the boy to get sick to his stomach and throw up all of the progress he’s made and risk setting him back.

Just as Quackity set down the three bowls Sapnap was walking in, hero suit discarded and now in casual wear. Then as the silverware was set down and Sapnap gave a kiss to Quackitys cheek Tubbo made an appearance. He was still quiet, still seemed as though he hated everything around him, and while it crushed the broken bits of Quackitys heart he knew that the other was here in good faith. He was here now, not to pass the time, but to keep his body going. That much made the smile he gave the boy so much easier.

Tubbo nodded in return and slowly made his way to the table, taking the typical seat across from Sapnap and next to Quackity. He didn't say anything about how the fourth chair that was once there was now gone and put away somewhere that Tubbo didn't know. Silence enveloped them. Occasionally broken up by Sapnap complimenting the food or asking his husband about his day.

It was awkward, but as Quackity and his husband shared their gaze they both acknowledged that yes, Tubbo was actually eating today. Quackity wasn't going to push for anything more, he told Tubbo he just wanted him to live it out. Sapnap on the other hand desperately wanted the animosity dispersed. He hoped that the moment would offer him that opportunity, so taking in a deep breath the hero looked up to him, "So uh, what do you like to do?" The question made Tubbo pause, looking up from his bowl with clear confusion on his face. His gaze jumped between Quackity and Sapnap before finally landing on his bowl, now pushing at the lump of chicken that rested on top.

"I uh, I suppose, uhm," the boy lingered on his answer, mouth twisting to each side as he thought to himself, "I like making gadgets and tools for Tommy when he went out," he softly mumbled, "I was working on a hoverboard before…" his words trailed off, the silent implication caused the other two to tense before Tubbo quickly attempted to remedy the moment, "But, I also like coding and such." Going silent he tried to think of a hobby he enjoyed that wasn't connected to him and Tommy's nightly criminal activity of vigilantism. Biting on his lower lip he sat in relative silence before it hit him.

"I like video games." He stated simply. It seemed to make the other two perk up, a bit of hope seeped into the corners of their eyes. It was something to talk about and relate to, "What do you like to play?" Sapnap asked with a hum, taking a bite out of a large chunk of chicken. Tubbo shrugged, looking down to his half eaten bowl with slight guilt. Why couldn't he just eat it all now? Though the topic of conversation let him distract himself in the moment, "Not much, I used to do a lot of chess against the computer, and me and Tommy would play minecraft a lot together."

Sapnap seemed to smile at that, nothing big but the corners of his mouth were twitched upwards. Something a bit more genuine in the moment, "Really? If you want we have it on the Xbox." his thumb jerked back in the living room's directions, "We don't have a house computer, we all had our own, but if anything we could get you a laptop and get some games on it for you. Then you could still work on your personal code." Tubbo blinked at the offer, clearly taken back.

A feeling fluttered through the boy's chest, something light that still pulled at the back of his throat as if he were going to throw up. It was a gratitude mixed with not so subtle suspicion. He couldn't wrap his head around the gesture the other offered, "I, I don't know. That would be a lot of money and, and I don't even think I'll stay with you two after all this." The honest response seemed to hit Quackity a bit, the man shrugging it off but underneath the sore spot obviously seemed to fester into a type of open wound. Sapnap on the other hand wasn't quite the same, instead he didn't seem to mind the concern at all.

"It's fine, really. You could keep it after anyways, I know I wouldn't mind." He went to say something else after, but the way his eyes flickered down to his food and his head followed told Tubbo that he decided against it. Tubbo didn't press on the unsaid words but he did press on the idea of the others getting him something so expensive, "I get that I just, I don't want to be in debt to you or anything. I'm not here because I want to be, I'm here because I have to be." Sapnaps face twisted for a second before he shook his head again.

"You wouldn't be in debt to us Tubbo. We don't mind. You went through a lot and if we can't spare you something I'd think that would make us more than a little fucked up. It would just be a laptop, a gift. I've given more expensive gifts before. If you leave after all this, then so be it. That's okay. But I feel like you deserve something for yourself." 

Tubbos mouth was dry after the other expressed his care for him. It was weird. Something that was a large investment to so many people was just a gift to this person. It was so weird to think of it in that way. It was weird knowing that someone was willing to go to that length for him. He always knew his friends would, his brothers in arms, but they never had the money to even imagine making a purchase like that. It was a stretch for his friend to get him a stuffed bee let alone a laptop.

He wanted to argue. Wanted to push against the idea. Wanted to yell and tell him that he shouldn't get him such a thing for so much money without knowing if or if not Tubbo would stay. But at the same time he wanted to see what would happen. If he was true to his word or if the other was pulling his leg to gain his trust. He wanted to feel a point be proven that they wouldn't do that for him, no matter what they said. So he sighed. He caved in a bit and let his head fall forward slightly as his fingers picked at each other, "Fine," he mumbled, "Go for it. It's your money." 

His answer seemed to satisfy Sapnap. With a confident nod and a sure grin he said nothing as he returned to his food. Tubbo did the same. His stomach cramped as he tried to eat the rest of his food silently. Slow on the uptake and fighting the ever rising bile that begged him to stop Quackity could only watch from afar. Knowing that if he tried to reassure him that he didn't have to eat it all would only set back any progress they made. He was angry with himself knowing it was a situation that Tubbo had to learn on his own because if he tried to help it would only cause the previous distrust and anger to regrow.

Maybe later on he can finally be there for him again. Later on he can finally help him again. Later on he can finally be what he was to him again. 

 

"But you look good tonight, girlfriend, can I sleep in your bed? And when I crawl out in the morning Can I stay inside your head? 'Cause you were high school, and I was just more like real life. And you were okay, okay as a girlfriend, girlfriend, but I was just more like his wife."

 

The weekend brought an unexpected turn of events for both the adults in the house. It was typical at first, Sapnap was home for the two days, off from patrol and the other activities of being a hero in this moment of history. It was a bit tense around the quiet house, but relaxing all the same. Sapnap did his best to make breakfast, destroying a pan in the process, but he and Quackity laughed all the same. The other let himself take naps and lounge around with a bit more ease. They left food at Tubbos' door again, taking the half cleared plate that was set back out.

They took him lunch as well, but before they went to pick it up again the pair found themselves on the couch Quackity snorting and saying how bad Sapnap was at minecraft on the controller, “Fundy could do better than you.” He teased earning himself a tsk in return from Nick, rolling his eyes so hard his head followed, “And? That kid spends more time inside than that one guy from that special you made me watch.” Shaking his head, Quackity sat back mumbling in faux disappointment, “Bo Burnham would be disappointed in you.”

“I don’t care, the man freaked me out.” Alex merely smiled, “Kinda based.” The response given was a small, “Shut the fuck up.” As Sapnap returned to the game, trying to figure out how to heal a zombie villager with more frustration than necessary. Quackity was laughing up a lung as he told him he needed a golden apple and a splash potion of weakness, and was practically rolling as the other let flames dance above his head as he struggled with the simple game.

They were lost in their own world at that moment. They were relaxed and unexpecting. They found the gentleness of the situation being met with the over the top exaggerated anger rather hysterical and a nice break from their recent moments together. It left them vulnerable. It left them open. It left them exposed.

So as footsteps rang from the stairs and moved towards them the pair didn’t notice. They didn’t hear the soft sounds of pattering feet move behind them. They didn’t notice the careful sound of a plate being put into the trash. They didn’t hear a person slowly walk up behind them, watching as the hero cried out about how confused he was.

“You just need a spider eye and gunpowder.”

That caught their attention. The voice made them both jump and turn around, Sapnap was on his feet in a split second before letting out a relieved breath in the other half, easing back down into the couch with his hand over his chest, “Christ Tubbo, warn a man first before you spook him like that.” With the line came an uneven laugh, Sapnap was trying to make the situation a bit lighter only to realize he failed at doing so when the boy didn’t respond. Clearing his throat he turned back to the screen, “So gunpowder and a spider eye? And I should just trap the villager for now?”

Tubbo nodded, leaning his hands on the edge of the couch to watch, “Yeah pretty much, just hope it doesn’t despawn when you go get it.” Nodding Sapnap moved his character around, realizing he didn’t have either of those things.The quiet seemed to bore Tubbo, or at least making him uncomfortable. Shifting on his feet he watched the other clumsily move around on the screen with the level of judgment in his eye that only could come from a relative pro. Then he was pulling back, going to move back to the stairs. Going back to hide. Watching the other move to leave made Sapnap bite down on the tip of his tongue. To take a moment to think over the others actions before he decided to combat against the habit.

“Bud, I’m going to sound really old saying this,” turning his head back to the other he extended his hand with the controller towards him, “But can you help me with this?” He didn’t need the help. He’s been playing for years. He knew what he was doing and could take on in-game monsters just as well as real life ones, but maybe this can be the opening they all needed to have a talk that wasn’t so serious for once. Maybe this can be the opening for them to all learn about Toby, Alex, and Nick. Instead of Tubbo, Quackity, and Sapnap.

Tubbo stared at the offered controller. Face blank as his eyes hid behind the curtains that were his bangs, an ear flickered, the most of any kind of expression they could hope for. Pondering his options, and what Sapnap was really trying to do, he asked himself if he wanted to return back to his room. If he'd truly prefer it. The simple answer was no. He didn't. He was so tired of what he was feeling and all he wanted was to get rid of the feeling that lined his gut with remorse. He wanted to purge the plague that overtook him. He wanted to feel something again because he was so exhausted from feeling a dulled, numbing, depression resting beneath his skin.

He stared at the controller between the strands of his bangs. Tubbo nodded, "Yeah I guess. Suppose I might as well do my community service by helping the old." He mumbled as a half joke, earning a soft and familiar snort from Quackity. Sapnap merely gasped and tsked as Tubbo took the controller and sat between the pair, easily moving Sapnaps character around to make the potions and heal the villager.

Watching with crossed arms, Sapnap leaned back to the boy's left, eyes fixed on the screen. Tubbo was, surprisingly, really good at the game. Better than how Sapnap actually played rather than his joking movements of “confusion” when he gets frustrated,  "You're really good at this. Fast too. I should get you to do all my games for me, huh?" Tubbo didn't have much of a reaction to the half smirking jokester, instead he opted to give a blunt, "Have you tried not being so old? Would probably help out with being so bad." Yet even with such harsh words, Sapnap somehow knew that the other only meant it light heartedly, and something about that fact warmed his chest with a light floating air.

"You know if you're angry that you have to change your own diaper now you just have to say so. Or if you're ready we can get you a little steppy stool to reach the toilet." It was like Tubbo had tasted a lemon for the first time when Sapnap came back at him, but with the shaking of his shoulders it was obvious that he was just holding back the laughter for once, "I should really be saying the same to you, plus aren't adult diapers more expensive anyway? Kind of an L in comparison, old ass." 

Sapnap clicked his tongue, looking his way with a hum, "You know I'm not that old right?" Pausing the game the hybrid looked over at him, face expressionless as he said, point blank, and with no fear, "You're older than Google. This Xbox is probably something you've owned for fifteen years. You need prunes and a lifetime supply of mayonnaise at this point. Pull out the life insurance and we'll send you to a good home soon." Before silently turning back to the game and continuing like he hadn't actually called out the man next to him.

Quackity snorted out loud and for once the laughter didn't feel forced.

 

"I'll do the pushups. I'll wear the makeup. I'll do whatever he wants all night. 'Cause you were okay, okay as a girlfriend, girlfriend, but I was just more like real life."

 

Days had passed again, the week slipped past them with ease. They were all talking to each other again. Tubbo was slowly exiting his carefully crafted cocoon, stretching out his wings and extending his heart on his sleeve to the pair. 

It was nice. 

It was definitely nicer than what he was expecting. The progress was hard to push through, but he was pushing through it rather quickly. He had seen the smile on Quackitys face, how when the older thought he wasn't looking he would smile when he saw Tubbo be himself around Sapnap. Watching them joke around and make fun of each other. He had seen the way his shoulders would fall with relief when Tubbo laughed aloud. How he relaxed in his seat when the boy spoke up first.

It lit something inside of Tubbos chest each time. It made him feel at home for reasons he didn't know and couldn't explain. He still wanted to see Tommy, he still wanted to see Ranboo, he still wanted to see Micheal, see his family. But he no longer despised his company. No longer his captors and more so the acquaintances he resides with, or at least something like that. Resting on his side in his bed, he was curled into himself. Eyes slowly closing as the blankets engulfed him whole. Pondering one's existence in relation to the rest was rather exhausting after all. 

So he let his eyes fall. Maybe that was his first mistake.

Falling asleep was easy. Waking up though, that was a completely different story. Tubbo had felt himself drift and leaned into the feeling, soft snores alongside the slow movements of his chest made it clear that he wasn’t waking up any time soon. Yet no one could sleep through the deafening crash that shattered along in the night. The way the glass scattered along the pavement, the debris that lined the homes now smashed into the streets. Smoke was filtering through the air and Tubbo woke with choked lungs.

When he shot up his eyes burned as they opened, a cough forcing itself upwards from his chest. A wet rippled wheeze soon followed after, his body jerking forward with each heave and a painfully stretched ache ripped his torso in half. The jumped coughs brought tears to his eyes that were hardly open from the smoke. Eventually he managed to force himself to his feet, one arm covering his mouth and nose as the other pitifully clutched to his chest. He could hear yelling, screaming, and deep down he knew who it was. Fear struck a chord deep within him. Now it wasn't just the smoke that choked him.

He was quick on his feet, or as quickly as he could, moving and rushing to get out of his room. The fire crackled, its source unknown as his head spun. As the door busted open he doubled over to cough out again, it was ugly and wet, rippled with sound as he wheezed painfully. He couldn't breathe. He couldn't scream or yell out. He couldn't ask for help the one time he needed to. The one time he was willing to. Fingers gripped his shirt, taking in a lungful of air before rushing forward towards the stairs. His life depended on getting there in time.

He had to get there now. 

He couldn't wait around any longer. He couldn't let himself be consumed by the flames and ash. He couldn't let himself crumble just as he was putting himself back together. He couldn't let himself fall just as he was ready to run.

Tubbos hand gripped the head of the rails pillar, swinging his body around to race down the stairs. Stumbling over the last few due to his speed. The smoke was thicker on the first floor, the flames brighter and more prominent. Twisting his head from side to side he looked for the entrance before going to barrel towards it. Only for a scream to echo out loudly from the opposite side of him. Gut wrenching and primal. The kind of scream that vibrated, jumping on itself from its own volume. You could hear the strain of the vocal cords. Imagine the pain that wrenched through it. See the face of agony of the person who screamed.

He stopped because he knew exactly who it was. Who was on the other end of the house, unable to escape. Heaving Tubbo turned his back to the door. His back to his only way out. His salvation. His safety. He turned his back to rush towards Quackitys scream. To get them both out of here. So they could both be safe, together.

"Quackity!" He yelled before befalling another coughing fit. Tubbo had despised Quackity for so long. Had been so angry with him leaving. So upset for losing the only family he had. Rounding a corner he tried so hard to keep his eyes open, "Quackity!" Another scream rang out as a response. Quackity was by Schlatts side when Tubbo was abandoned. Quackity faked his smiles. Quackity faked his very being each day. Quackity lied with every sentence and hardly a true heart to his name.

Fear was struck in the hybrid. He couldn't find him. Suddenly the tears forming in his eyes were for a completely different reason, "Alex!" It was growing harder to keep going yet he pushed. He pushed his body. He pushed his body because while Tubbo was angry with Quackity, he could never feel anything like it towards Alex. Alex hated who he was with. Alex wanted to leave that man just as much as Tubbo did. Alex tried so hard to be genuine with Tubbo but wore faux smiles so he wouldn't worry him. Alex lied to protect him and wore his heart on his sleeve to prove it.

"Alex!" He screamed out again, only for another response to be compiled of silence. Fear spiked, breath quickened. Looking around there was nothing to even hint to the other's whereabouts, “Please!” He yelled, now not even just for Alex though, where was Sapnap? “Sapnap!” Were the neighbors outside? Was help coming? “Anyone, please!” What happened? Why did the fire start? Who started the fire? It was all hitting Tubbo at once. Swiveling on his feet, head twisting to look around he was losing every bit of his carefully crafted facade. Letting his teen years slip and crack to reveal a shaking and troubled child from all those years ago.

He was terrified. He wanted to see Alex. He needed to get to him. They weren't safe here. They needed to get out of here. It was all burning away. Any semblance of home this place had was nothing more than rubble and dust, but he refused to let that happen to anyone inside.

So with a snot filled nose, an ash filled throat, and a tear stained face he screamed, screamed so loud he would be surprised if his neighbors didn't hear. Screamed so loud he hoped the Gods above could hear him. Yelled so loud he hoped he had a chance, "Dad! Dad please! Please!" He begged, voice shaking with the rattle of the scream, "Please where are you!" 

Yet still there was no answer.

Yet still there was only the fire that ate away at him.

He didn't know what to do.

All he could do was stand there and await petrifying silence. His legs were stilled so stiffly if he tried to bend at the knee he was sure they would break. His breath was hardly there, taken away by the situation. He had no control. Nothing was in his power anymore. There was nothing he was able to do at this moment to combat it. With a sunken heart he nearly melted to the floor with melancholic desperation, but that's when the hand fell of his shoulder, "Damn kid,"

He froze. The heat of the flames is gone and replaced with telling ice. Tubbo went completely still under the touch, the voice only bringing back old memories of torture and innocence, "You could work for your dear old dad." Was one of the many lines ringing in his head. One of the many lines he said to Tubbo when the boy was tied to a chair against his will months ago. The lightheadedness could no longer only be blamed by the fire closing in.

"Sorry you couldn't catch him, but," the man tsked, a sound that made the boy violently flinch, "He's already gone." What? No. No Alex wouldn't leave him, not again, "I mean, no one can stay alive after being set aflame for very long." No. He couldn't mean, he couldn't. He didn't. That's not possible. Alex is alive. Alex has to be alive. He's not dead. He's not dead.

Tubbo wanted to throw up, to expel all the pain of his stomach onto the floor. He wanted to fall and lose consciousness and never regain it. He wanted the pain gone and to be done, "But this means it's us again! The best father son duo around!" Schlatt threw an arm around him, pulling Tubbo close into a one sided hug. Tubbo didn't want to be here anymore.

His head slowly turned to face the man, but he could only get to his rings. The several shining rings on his hand, gold stained in blood and dead promises of safety.

He could only stare.

It was at that moment Tubbo shot up from his bed. Straight into an upright position from where he was laying down, now covered in sweat even after his blankets had been pushed off of him. The door to his room was being busted open with the knob hitting the wall with a loud thud. Every part of him was shaking, bile resting in the back of his throat as tears stained his face. Though he was in so much shock that he didn't even recognize that he was awake now. That he was staring at the sheets and that this was real.

What even was real anymore?

"Tubbo," Quackity called out, rushing to stand by his side, "Tubbo you were screaming. What happened?" There was nothing but pure panic and worry in his tone. He was terrified for the hybrid, and hoped that it was nothing more than an untameable nightmare. Yet when the other met his gaze, pupils dilated from fear, he knew whatever happened meant something. Something to him, even if he didn’t know it yet.

When he spoke his voice was breathless and cracked, trembling along with his body and was weak in its conviction, "Dad," he mumbled out. Brain and body catching up with reality, his breath picked up in pace, chest moving rapidly as everything became too much. Quackity was here in front of him, not dead. Not reduced down to a splatter of blood across an undeserving hand, "Dad, I think he hurt you. I think he killed you. I couldn't-I couldn't do-I tried. I promise I tried." 

His words formed into a jumbled mess of stuttered syllables, but Quackity ignored them all in favor of moving forward and wrapping his arms around him. He could feel the jittering being in his hold. He could feel arms wrap back around him a few seconds after in return. Closing his eyes his hand pressed against the back of Tubbos head, the other pressed into his back as he held him. From the hold Tubbo could vaguely make out the large figure of Sapnap, how he moved over to take a seat behind his husband.

Carefully he had taken each of Tubbos hands from either side of Quackity, holding them as he led them to wrap the boy's arms around his dad. Even though Tubbo couldn’t express the expanse of his gratitude he could feel himself emotionally fall slack with comfort at the move.

"It's all fine mijo. He can't get us here. Even if he found us he wouldn't be able to hurt us. He'd have to fight Sapnap and on the off chance he wins he'd have to fight me before he could ever dream of getting to you and he won't get past me." 

Tubbo could only let the other hold him. He could only let Sapnap run his fingers over his knuckles. He could only let Quackity run his fingers through his hair. Paralyzed from fear of his nightmare and not wanting to leave the protective hold of the others. Toby trusted Nick to be this close to him in a moment of vulnerability. Toby trusted Alex to hold onto him again in such a way.

"Estás a salvo aquí, lo prometo."

With his chest swelled with unsure hope, Toby, at the very least, wanted to believe him. He needed to believe him, he had to have faith in him for the end of this all to be good. Confidence was the first step in having successful plans. Hope was the first thing to obtain to carry on.

 

So, he simply hoped it was true.

Notes:

... Welp- that happened! Fun times I know, but it's time for the important notes! Obviously this fic's schedule has been all over the place, originally I wanted it to be like my previous work Hawks Gets Exposed where I was updating every three ish days with a 5k+ word chapter each, but obviously that isn't happening. I hate feeling like I'm leaving you all hanging between updates, so I'm taking up some offers and suggestions from previous chapters in the comment section and present to you my Snow Days discord! It's for updates, announcements, and generally having fun and connecting with people. I'd love to talk to you all considering you stuck around this long. Any theories you want to discuss or to yell at me for all the current and upcoming angst, or if you just want to hang out with people with similar interests. Whatever you join for, I can't wait to see you there. :]

https://discord.gg/tApEUhbnYM

If you aren't joining I'll see you on the next update! And remember! Have a good afternoon, good evening, and good night. <3

Chapter 29: God Must Hate Me

Notes:

Hello again! I know it's been some time, quite a bit has happened in my personal life and it was hard to write this chapter knowing how close this particular end is. I've been ecstatic to write the next few upcoming chapters for months. There's a lot to say and I'll make sure to tell you in the end notes. As always here's the YouTube playlist and a link to my community's discord!
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLDzCUZqjW2kb_i6VIzyPXGGAjkEhvj0Cq

https://discord.gg/ReKGBpAXfs

It’s so quiet. The kind of quiet that makes your ears ring when you listen to it. The kind of quiet that makes you hold your breath as your nose twitches, trying to breathe in only to be frozen as your head is enwrapped with a paralyzing stillness. The kind of quiet that causes skin to buzz and burn with lack of use and pin pricked abyss of nothingness. It’s so quiet.

Eyes were turned to the ceiling, flat in its purity, a lack of personality plaguing its sense of metaphor in the moment. The plainness of the painfully suffocating room was so loud. Screaming and screeching at the top of it’s lungs that it would and should rip the heads of its occupants clean off. That it would lick away the splattered blood and chew the flesh off of gnawed bones. All while it dragged a long claw of a finger across the face of its victim, hooking into their cheek to pull them closer, to smile something just as empty to them and whispered a warning of the future. A prophecy lined in blood.

All from the quiet.

The quiet was rooms of children with no homes. The quiet was the arms of a hero who would turn his back to them later on. The quiet was a one bedroom apartment. The quiet was a lonely district. The quiet was at the top of a building when everything you do is useless because the help is unneeded in the moment. The quiet was separation. Of reaching into the darkness where your friend used to lie, only to be met with that same nothingness. The quiet was captioned news being turned off. Quiet was doing nothing. The quiet was a sacrifice, but only when it wasn’t worth it. The quiet was no results no matter how hard you tried. The quiet was everything that was wrong with the person it surrounded.

Tommy hated the quiet.

He had never really been religious in his life, but in this moment, of this lifetime, in this universe, as he looked up to the plain empty ceiling, weak eyes pulled back just enough to see his own hazy surroundings, he spoke to God. He wasn’t sure which one. He didn’t know who was truly above him. He didn’t know who existed. He didn’t even know who he thought had the chance to sit above him. Or maybe they were far more gentle with their creations. Maybe they held them in the palm of their hand with care. But then why would they throw him to the ground with such disregard? Why did they force him through such a life as if he was some kind of off brand version of The Sims? Was he really just a game to this being?

Letting out a shaken breath he quickly pushed those thoughts away. His mind wisps and whispers to, to someone. Tommy didn’t even have the voice in him to actually speak. He just figured that whoever may have made him would understand. Maybe.

He blinked.

Once. Twice.

It was useless wasn’t it? Calling out to a hope that was never there to begin with. To a dream those preached of when it’s own falsities were so wrong they made lies seem true in comparison. The symbols and signs he’s seen in his life, the movie scenes and songs, the church on every corner and the pieces of affiliated jewelry. All for some elaborate lie that the world desperately held onto. To get them through the nights, to praise as they are saved by the darkness around them, to hold out hope for the future. Or maybe they think of this lie when they reside on the brink of death, assured that it isn’t the end.

Because no one ever wants it to end do they?

No matter how terrible a life can be. Even if they find themself yearning for the void of the end, there is always a thought of what you could miss. What else is left to do. That’s why you hold out for the idea of an after. Because deep down your instincts may not find anything else of importance to look for. 

But to have an after there had to be some level of higher power, and why would anyone treat their creations as they have treated Tommy for all these years? The idea of salvation was nothing more than a cruel joke at this point. The idea of that after was a baited hook attached to a life of reckless moves to hold out the hope that in the end it would mean something. That he would mean something.

The door clicked open at that thought, ready to prove him wrong. A small hand gripped the edge as a boy peered in from the opening, orange hair a mess as puffy eyes stared at him from afar. The small claws gripped the frame as his teeth grit at the sight of the golden haired teen. He was awake, head barely turned to him as blue eyes met brown. Fundy looked as if he was going to cry. Tommy already was.

The tears were slow to come, but he could hardly feel them, exhaustion still wreaking havoc on his body, the overuse of his ability coursed through his veins days after the incident. He could barely move, yet when he did he opened his arms as far as he could, which was hardly anything. Fundy seemed to understand. Running to him the boy practically pounced into Tommy's hold, shaking arms wrapped around those who were numb, pins and needles pricked into the skin, head pressed into his chest as he sniffled. Tommy buried his head in the mop of orange hair, unable to put the effort into giving a response.

He was so tired.

“Dad,” Fundy mumbled through his sniffling, tears pouring down his cheeks further, “Dad wouldn’t let me see-see you, but I, I visited every day to make sure that you were okay.” The hug tightened, the breath quickened, vision blurred as Tommy weakly gripped the back of Fundy's shirt. He wanted to say something, to mumble back a thank you or a hello, or a goodbye. Something. But he couldn’t.

It was so quiet.

He was so tired.

Words came out of his mouth. Incomprehensible and muddled, slurred out from pain and exhaustion as he held onto the younger of the two. He hiccuped, his whispered voice sounding into an empty void as he spoke. As he coughed. As he breathed the very air of the room he despised to be held in just a few months ago. The passage of time was lost on him. How long was he really held in the Underground? Why was the news still talking about him? Was he even still sixteen or did the world pass by his next birthday and he didn’t even notice?

He was so tired.

He’s so tired.

He couldn’t keep his eyes open. His arms were falling as he rested into the shoulder of the other, a hiccup plagued him as he slipped out of Fundy's grasp, his dead weight proving to be too much for the other to handle. The first words he spoke to Fundy since he came back were mumbled out, and he felt bad as he watched his face crumble with them, “I’m sorry.” Tommy whispered as he fell back into the bed. The cries from Fundy was the last thing he heard as he called for his dad to come help.

 

“ Do you ever see someone and think "Wow, God must hate me.” 'Cause He spent so much time on them and for me, he got lazy. Got ample mental illness personality flaws, while their only flaw seems to be is that they have none at all. Do you ever see someone and think "Wow, God must hate me.”’

 

Days passed. Hours would drag by, stealing Tommys life from him as he regained his strength as part of a self mandated physical therapy, yet when he looked at the clock it read that only forty five minutes went by. Or maybe thirty, sometimes twenty or ten, a few times five, but there have been so many moments of looking at the ever so taunting clock on the wall just to see that three painfully long minutes pushed by. It felt like the insanity was sinking in, clicking into his psyche with each ever so irritated breath he took.

Yet, he pushed on.

He took his time doing stretches and walking around the small room he stayed in while Fundy was doing his school work and Wilbur was away on patrol. It was small, yet so exhausting to go through, each time Wilbur would bring him food for dinner Tommy was already asleep again. The blond would wake up at random times and eat what was left next to his bed, maybe that’s why he hasn’t been moved into the medical wing of HQ. Either way for whatever reason it was that kept him confined to the room, he just wanted out.

It wasn’t like he was being locked in here, in fact the door would be left open, or Fundy would leave a note saying if Tommy wanted he could bring them a laptop to share and play games together. The kid didn’t know what to do, yet the older knew he was just trying his best, and for that he couldn’t wrong him.

It had taken way too long by the time he felt at peace with his body. Way too long, but when he finally did he woke up with everyone else in the apartment. When he stood up without holding onto anything, Fundy and Wilbur went to get ready for the day. He made his way out into the hallway, taking small steps towards an empty kitchen. As Wilbur dried off from a shower and pulled on his clothes, as Fundy turned on soft music in his room Tommy was grabbing at a box of cereal shaking only a little bit. Pouring it into a bowl then milk soon followed. Taking a seat with the bowl and spoon in hand he ate in silence. That was the moment soft footsteps grew close before pausing at the opening to the kitchen.

Looking over Tommy met the eyes of Fundy who looked up to him tearfully, small breaths hitching as he looked the blond over. There wasn’t much to say in return, they had seen each other in passing, but Tommy had practically been comatose for the past week. Fundy had opened his mouth to say something before closing it again, shaken and afraid to say what was on his mind, probably terrified from the last time Tommy offered him a hug. Scared to see him faint again in his arms.

With his jaw clenched Tommy set down his bowl, offering a smile as tense as his shoulders, “I’m doing better,” he said, trying to lift their hopes just a bit, “I’m sorry about fainting on you.” He opened his arms to him, brows ticked upwards, worried that the other wouldn’t take the offer, but when the orange set of hair was the only thing seen flying across the room, as he was met with the heavy thundering weight being pushed into his being. Arms wrapped around each other tight Tommy squeezed as he let out a breath he was holding deep within him. Maybe it was a sigh of relief he didn’t realize he had within him.

Minutes had passed as they stayed where they were, tightly grasped in each other's arms, silence wrapping itself around them both as if it were a comforting blanket. It took all of Fundy's strength to pull away, the sniffles giving away how he felt in that moment. Tired and sad. Sad for the boy before him who smiled at Fundy so proudly. Sad for one of the few people he felt truly understood him. Sad for one of his few friends. Sad because even though he didn’t know Tommy when they were around each other, sad because even though he kept secrets, sad because even though he lied and left him, Fundy couldn’t put any form of blame onto him. He didn’t hold any kind of anger or grudge.

Maybe it was the kid in him. The kid who wanted to believe that people were good. The kid who believed in Tommy, not as his vigilante persona, but as Tommy the one who helped cut his hair. As Tommy who played games with him and won him the rounds that Fundy couldn’t beat.  As the Tommy who would open himself up and play songs for him that were once just between two friends. As the Tommy who listened to his rants and vents when he needed an outlet. As the Tommy who told him that it was okay to be upset.

Fundy didn’t have it in him to be upset with Tommy. He doesn't think he ever could.

Pulling away was hard, but the blond made it easy, laughing and watching as Fundy made his own cereal, teasing him for putting his milk in first. Just like that, Fundy couldn’t stay sad for long as he chuckled along with Tommy. Eating their food side by side as his dad walked in. The room went quiet once again as Wilbur and Tommy stared at each other, eyes locking the contact as baited breath was strained between them. When Wilbur went to say something Tommy only turned his head down to look away from him. 

His dad took the hint.

Wilburs chest hurt at the thought of being so hated, but he knew this would happen. He hunted him down, put a warrant out for his arrest, disguised himself only to take him away from the home Tommy made for himself. When he was inactive in his vigilante business. Wilbur took that away from the other, he shouldn’t expect any form of respect in return. He didn’t say anything because he trusted Tommy. In his judgment. He had to, if he wanted this all to work. He had to let go of his fear and guilt as he offered a nod in their direction, “I’m going out today, you two know what to do.”

He said as if Tommy actually had anything else to do except get better. He made his way over to his son, pulling him in close for a hug and pressing a kiss into the top of his head, feeling the arms wrap back around him.

Tommy kept his head down. Kept his head down until he heard the footsteps walk away from them. Until he heard the door open and close. Until the footsteps made their way far enough that he couldn’t hear them anymore. Once they were gone in full he lifted his gaze again, turning to Fundy before smiling, kicking at his leg with a chuckle, only for Fundy to move and kick him back. He felt at ease when Fundy started chuckling as well.

It felt better than before. No lies to hide behind, no secret identity to upkeep. Nothing was holding him back, and it was nice knowing that Fundy knew all these things, yet he did not once question or challenge him on what he knew or what he did. It was refreshing.

Honestly, it made him happy.

 

“I'll let 'em take accountability for everything that's wrong with me. Can't hold myself responsible, so I blame the metaphysical.”

 

It was hard walking into work that day. The weight Wilbur felt in his chest was soul crushing, the bags beneath his eyes were unbearable, the shaken grip he had on his jacket coming in went noticed by the front desk given how white his knuckles were. Hannah said nothing to him when he entered, feeling as if she knew why he seemed so distraught. Wouldn’t they all be in that situation? When their gaze met she merely nodded before looking back down, Wilbur looking straight ahead again.

The trend seemed to last as he walked towards his office. Silent and understanding by those around him. Jack watched as the older man passed him, exhausted and crumbled in on himself with what he could only presume to be guilt. Jack felt it too. He hadn’t known the boy well, nowhere near as well as Siren, as Wilbur. He knew the boy meant well, how he was mischievous and kept up the false idea of how he hated working with Jack. Always avoiding any rant or lecture of any kind. Light hearted with a pinch of truth, Tomathy lacked experience. Tommy never had a chance to get any.

Gripping the papers in hand Jack's head turned back down figuring that it would all come out well in the end, because it had to. If it didn’t Jack doesn’t think he could move on from it then, maybe he’d be stuck grieving the kid he gave such a hard time no matter how much he didn’t mean it. Maybe he’d quit his job. Maybe he’d skip town. What do you do when you had a hand, even the smallest one, in not noticing what was happening to someone and in not noticing the wrong choices going about it you became their downfall? Wiping away at his misty eyes he took in a deep breath.

It was going to get better. Surely. It had to.

The coffee cup in Puffys hand was cold. She held the ceramic as if it were her own life force. Her thumb rubbed at the handle as she listened to familiar footsteps walk by her. She didn’t look up, she knew who it was. She’d been here so long she’s positive that she could identify who passed by the sounds of their shoes alone. By how loud they were, by the type of squeak or tap they made. Taking in a shuddering breath she watched the liquid pour from her cup into the sink. She’s disappointed in herself as she watches it swirl down the drain.

Tommy had only been by their side for a few months, yet the joy he brought each morning was indescribable. Puffy didn’t have much for a family besides those she found herself. Sam and Ponk would join her for the holidays. Nikki would visit her every other weekend to go to their favorite restaurant. Hannah gladly held small talk every day she came in. Then there was Dream. She was the one to train him when he first came in as a hero in training. She took care of him. She did everything she could for him.

But she’s disappointed in herself. She’s grieved Tommys absence far more than Dream's betrayal. She barely knew the blond, she saw him once a day for a few months, yet she knew Dream as if he were a son. The mug in her hands shook. Tommy was going against the law through and through, but the idea of him being hunted down when he didn’t deserve it, that it was her Dream to be the only to hurt him. It didn’t matter how long she knew the green coded hero turned villain, he lost a spot in her heart the moment he tried to hurt the other.

And it hurt.

It disappointed her, but she wasn’t sure if she preferred the alternative. Maybe she was destined to feel guilty at the end of the day. Putting her cup in the sink all she could do was hope for a better tomorrow.

When the door to Wilburs office closed, another pair of footsteps followed, heavier and dragged. Biting into her lower lip she figured the two needed to discuss what happened, or what is to happen next. Who knows.

Wilbur had already taken a stand next to the window that looked out over the city. A worn look weighed down in his face, hands gripping each other tightly as he held his breath. He had heard the footsteps behind him. Knew exactly who they belonged to. He wanted to talk to him. The memories of what has happened had plagued him, the future that Karl presented to them all. It tied an anchor to his heart, pulling it down into an empty void of a gut that churned in on itself now at the very thought of checking in on the person he failed to save. Failed to help.

The door opened. No words were said. Silence. God what a blessing. A moment to think. A moment to organize his thoughts as the footsteps inched closer before stopping right beside him. He didn't face Wilbur, he didn't offer him any kind of acknowledgement. Instead the two together looked out the window. The fewer cars on the street, less people on the sidewalk. How everything seemed so tense for reasons understood. And the pair couldn't help but feel at fault.

Straightening up, Wilburs gaze lifted from the ground to the edge of the rooftops, a deep breath coming in through his nose as he heard his back pop from the tension. A sigh left him before another beat went by and the words just seemed to find him, "You know I'll die." He said. Wilbur could see it, the way the others head whipped to him, red eyes glared wearily down, yet Wilbur didn't offer Techno the reassurance of a met gaze. He couldn't. The man would break down.

Technoblade went under his fathers mentorship when Wilbur was barely a teenager. He grew up watching the two, envious and wishing with deep jealousy that he could go with them on missions and patrols. Yet he also grew up looking up to him. He grew up with his idol and inspiration, even if he would refuse to ever admit it. Technoblade hated him, genuinely, for so long, but after the years had passed and people left their life their bond grew into something more. As if they were siblings. As if they were brothers. 

So listening to the simple sentence of Wilbur accepting a fate that wasn't in stone made the muscle in Technos neck tense, straining against itself as his jaw grit his teeth. But it was seeing the way his expression eased as he admitted it. As if coming to terms with his own death was a seen course of action, as if it was needed. Techno wasn't a man to yell, but he wanted to scream at the younger of the two of them. To tell him that Karl said he had a chance. That things could work out. That everything would end up just fine. But he couldn't. 

The Blade couldn't find it in himself to bite back at it because the possibility of it following through had substantial proof to support all probability.

Wilbur continued, "Something will happen, whatever it may be. I'll be buried six feet under far too early in my life. I'll never see Fundys graduation, or play the part of a shotgun dad at his eighth grade dance." There was a sad smile at that, Techno could see the red form in the edges of his eyes, "He won't have his dad to walk him down the aisle, and I'll never get that panicked call when his car breaks down for the first time and he's so worried he forgets what I taught him."

His shoulders were shaking, a light sniffle could be heard as his eyes focused on a window of a building across the street, "If he has kids I won't meet them. I'll just be a memory to pass on." It hurt. It hurts to be so aware of everything you know you'll never be a part of. Especially when it comes to the life of your child, "Fundy will go live with his grandfather. His mother's already gone and next he'll have to bury his dad next to her, but he has Phil to go to. Phil to do all those things with. He has someone in this life to share it with as a family."

He paused, taking in a deep breath, "I've done a lot of wrong. I've made so many mistakes. There is someone else in that house who has no one. No one safe to go to at least. I would love for him to reunite with Bad and Skeppy and the Underground one day, but I'm scared I won't be there to let him. There's no way with Dream and Schlatt both being out there, with them being the way they are, we can't just pull those two out of the safety program. That's, that's why I was hoping," Biting on his tongue, Wilbur finally turned to look up to Techno, a pained look in his eyes as he asked, "When whatever happens does in fact happen, will you promise to take him in?"

He was stumbling over his words, voice cracking with uncertainty all while fighting tears, gulping down the pain as Techno only stared, the internal battle he faced worse than anything he's ever felt. His hands were balled into fists as Technos breath hitched. He couldn't break. He couldn't crumble. He had an image, a reputation, and while he could hardly care about them for most of the time he couldn't let it crack now. It would give Wilbur a reason to crumble and he couldn't do that to him. He couldn't worry a man already so afraid of death.

So he nodded, unsure how he did it, "Of course. I can take care of him for you." Ironically it was that sentence that led Wilbur into Technos arms. The tears finally pushed past the dam and the grip was strong around the other hero's torso. A few seconds went by before Techno reciprocated the action, forcing himself to show as little emotion as he could, to stay strong for the other as he closed his eyes as his hand rubbed the space between his shoulder blades. A broken, "Thank you." Was muttered and it was the only thing to pull a gentle tear from the typically blank faced hero.

He simply hoped the worry was misplaced and they would all be well in the end.

 

"If Jesus died for all our sins he left one behind, the body I'm in. Same hands that made the moon and the stars got carpal tunnel and forgot some parts."

 

Tommy had embraced the newfound freedom that was walking without injury. Being able to carry himself from room to room without limping. The exhaustion that once plagued his body, overtaking him in every sense has now dissipated into a slight ache when he stretched his arm out too far, or the occasional dizziness that befell him when he stood too abruptly. Tommy was never a person to take things slow, but the overexertion of his power directly after being in contact with and suffering the procedure to fix the effects of Venom Thirty-Seven he couldn’t help but find his daily routines being pulled out to be longer like a piece of dough. Unable to keep his previous pace.

But now he sat in the kitchen, along the bar that separated the area from the living room, his once shaken fingers gripping a pencil tightly, writing down in a journal his experiences. There was no other category of what kinds except those that he experienced. His past, the little slivers of what he remembers of his family, the orphanage he and Tubbo ran away from, how they met other vigilantes, how they met Ranboo, how he became a vigilante and explained the pure exhilaration he felt everytime the wind rushed past his face as he did his nightly duties. The fire that broke out and the way Phil and Sam looked at him with awe. Wiping away at the tears in his eyes he sniffled as he wrote down about the day they found out Schlatt escaped. How tightly his friend held that damned cherished stuffed bee. 

How his friend was kidnapped.

He wrote down about the server that Fundy introduced him to, how he helped cut his hair and impressed his father. He wrote about the breakfasts and the smiles and the jokes. He wrote about how light he used to feel, that spark gone. His hands shook as he continued writing down the details of him stealing government files from Wilbur to find out where Tubbo was, the codes used between him and Timescape. How he missed Karl. How he misses Karl. He wrote about the sudden goodbye to Fundy, how he saved his friend, his brother right after, only to fall directly into an unseen trap. How he pulled off his own mask in hopes to be met with trust and understanding, only to have them all turned against him just like he feared.

Tommy couldn’t write anything else down. He was overtaken by reality. Remembering all that had happened, how terribly he failed. Not just himself but those around him, how many souls did he have to save to make up for the fact that he was helping to begin with. The tears were inevitable, but he felt so ashamed of himself. How stupid he was to trust those he considered close. In the beginning he knew that something like this would happen if he was revealed and yet he remained so shocked of the after. A heaving chest and sore eyes is what Wilbur opened the door to. A young boy shaking in his seat as his breath was stolen from him from his own psyche. 

The moment Tommy heard that door open he wiped at his face so roughly his skin went raw. Sucking in all the snot and avoiding eye contact as his jaw clenched. Each intake of air was shaken, rumbling with the mucus lining his throat. Wilbur said nothing. He was guilty for this moment and he accepted it. This very second could have been different if he genuinely considered his options. His hatred. His thoughtless mind. But instead he stood in the doorway as Tommy forced his emotions back down within him. Tommy couldn’t care for him. There was no genuine comfort he could offer. It would feel lifeless, maybe sarcastic, mocking. He didn’t know.

Wilbur held a photo frame beneath his arm. An old one that he’s kept by his side for years, but for the past few days, weeks, months even he felt as if he didn’t deserve to look at it every day. Not anymore. She would be so disappointed in him. Even if she understood every action he took, he didn’t think even she would have it in her to accept what he’s done. He set the frame down on the bar, head lowered as he walked past Tommy, heading to his room, briefcase heavy in his hand. Tommy watched, behind his hair, behind a glare, he watched as the older man walked away, but his curiosity hit him at what he set down.

Turning he picked it up, carefully caressing the old frame as if it would break under any type of mistreatment. It took a few moments for him to register what he was looking at. He could see Wilbur, that much was clear, much younger in the photo, the stress gone from his face and the slight gray in his hair no longer has its place. A smile stretched across his features as stars shined in his eyes, a person who looked as though they could do no wrong. He was standing behind a woman, bright orange hair and a gentle smile all on her own, webbed ears were surrounded by a soft wave of scales that lined her expression. She seemed like the kind of person who was so nice that you would question yourself what good karma you had to get a chance to meet her.

In her arms was a young baby, a surprisingly good shot of them, the baby even smiling at the camera. An already overly proud father excited for the life of his family, a loving mother who was ready to take on any challenge that the world may throw at them, and a young child just happy to be alive. The only issue was that Tommy could only recognize two of the three people. There was a person missing from his list of those he knew. A slight dread overcame him as his brows ticked upwards and his lips were sucked in. The potential what if’s ran in his head headlessly, and no option was good.

So lost in thought Tommy didn’t hear the footsteps that came back towards him, but he did feel the presence of a stare. His eyes flicked up to look at Wilbur, his heart in his lungs and the pit of his stomach in his feet. Wilbur just seemed sad. The fists by his sides were not curled because of anger, but because of despair. Closing his eyes the man took a moment before he made his way into the kitchen silently, looking for the words to say. Tommys gaze just followed.

Minutes passed, Wilbur started on dinner as he spoke softly, “Her name was Sally,” it almost sounded like the space between emotionless and the baseline of a broken human being. It was the sharp breath he took that let Tommy know he was far more broken than what he was leading on. The sound of moving pans echoed for a while longer before he said anything again.

“There was a time that I used to help vigilantes,” he said softly, “I always did, and when, when Sally came into my life I did so even more. She was the best person I had ever met in my life.” His voice was gentle, as if the very mention of her deemed it a moment for respect, his voice trembled at the edges, but never cracked, “She had such a strong belief in the good in people. That everyone, everywhere had it within them to be good. That eventually, that shining bit about them would come through.” He took a breath, his face contorted for a moment before he took in another breath, “Like how at first Schlatt seemed like a half decent father before delving into the madness that followed.” He spoke out as if it were an example, “How he felt like he had to give up his son rather than lose him.

“She would believe that the good he once held, even if just for his son, could be brought out to the majority. She believed that in everyone. She made me believe that.” He paused and Tommy watched with a careful eye and a sharp ear, he knew what the older man was talking about, how outsiders might have seen the relationship, and to be honest he understands why, but the tension only grew, straining the back of his neck as he sat there, fearing like he might know where this was headed.

“Back then Phil was in charge, running HQ, but the funny thing no ever ever speaks of, a fact that sometimes needs to be pointed out is that the head of HQ is not the end all be all, it’s the government. They fund us, they hold up certain expectations for us to follow. The stigma around vigilantes is nothing new, but when I was younger I would find a way around it all. Then again it wasn’t quite as bad.” Tommy could see the bob of Wilbur’s adams apple as he gulped, how his eyes never seemed to move, forever paralyzed in such a desperate state, “I held nothing but respect for them for so long. I would let them escape, claiming they had thick earmuffs so they wouldn’t hear my power.” The man chuckled almost, and Tommy was taken back. He’d read those reports, watched play backed news. Those were all lies?

“Phil didn’t mind, and the government didn’t know, they just thought I was a simple b-class hero who could be stopped by a simple pair of earmuffs.” A bittersweet smile formed on his face, tears glazed over his eyes, “And I helped them all, and I will be the first to admit my mistake, because I could’ve sworn that at first at least, Schlatt seemed like he was genuinely trying to help.” Tommy couldn’t help but feel his heart sink further as he looked back down at the photo, a soft smile forever immortalized in a single picture staring up at him.

“I even considered the two of us friends for a while. We would grab food when our patrols overlapped, Sally would invite him to dinner, and when he ran for any type of position here we supported him.” His voice was cracking now, as if the story were a symphony that had slowed down to a soft hum, carefully climbing in volume to a painfully morbid crescendo, “All those times I let him go is why I blame myself for who he is now. For what he’s done.” He paused, the air still around them as his shoulders remained by the sides of his ears. The silence was deafening, “Then,” another break in his sentence, “Then what he’d done to get to his position came out. The blackmail he’d managed ot gather, the torture he put people under. He was always on the government's watchlist as a vigilante, and the only one to publicly announce his status and get as far as he did with it.”

Wilbur shook his head, “It was never the same after that, after everything came to light, after all the wrong of him was exposed was when there was a full warrant out for him, that was when everyone grew stricter about the rules, the government pushed against any vigilantes, arrested them on the spot, and the people backed them, but the worst of all was what happened after. After they were trying to find him.” His voice had been growing the entire time he was speaking, the climax of the orchestra growing only to be cut off by a lump in his throat, “I told them all I knew. All of the bases, all of his hideouts, I told them everything.”

Whatever was in the pan was burning, stealing Wilburs attention as he desperately tried to ignore everything he was saying, biting down on the inside of his lips until blood was drawn and the smoke was cleared. He turned off the stove and placed both hands on the counter, head down.

“I had come home one night, she was sick and Fundy had an event, and when I walked in that day, the room it was, it was destroyed,” his voice was quiet, unable to express his feelings, “And the frames were broken, TV destroyed, furniture flipped, but I couldn’t care because there was a trail of blood in the living room. I had set Fundy down and ran down the hall to find the trail's end and when I got there she was,” his head hung lower, fists clenched tighter, and now Tommy could see the droplets of tears fall from his eyes, “She was already gone.”

It was the ending Tommy expected but he couldn’t help but feel weighted at the words being said, looking back down to her kind face he could only imagine the pain that came with losing it. His chest was heavy, ears ringing, but not loud enough to drown out what Wilbur said next, “I helped him. Let him escape, introduced him to my family as a friend and in the end, he killed her. I, I couldn’t let something like that ever happen again, and that moment clouded my judgment when it came to vigilantes for the rest of my life.” Tommys chest rehardened, Wilbur was talking about him, about why, and for the first time since he came in here Wilbur was looking at him with a tearful gaze.

“I don’t expect you to forgive me, but I want you to know that I know I did wrong, by you, by everyone. My brain was so clouded by the past I couldn’t see you in the present and that is entirely my fault.” He was standing up straight, his darkened gaze held nothing but sympathy, regret, guilt, and Tommy struggled to look him in the eye with a blank expression, “You know where I live, which days Fundy attends school at what times. You were so close. You were so close and I was scared. I forgot about the person I knew and only recognized my past mistakes that ended in bloodshed. I was scared that I was risking my son.” His fingers were gripping his arms, body twitching every other second as he held it all in.

“I thought of you as a brother, I genuinely really did. The loud younger brother who everyone couldn’t help but love, and I was stupid enough to look past it all. To break your trust. I didn’t consider the reason why you pulled off your own mask until after the damage was done. I never thought that you might have needed me when everything happened. I was, I was so stupid and you have every right to hate me. You have every right to be upset. You have every right to not want to see me again once this is all over. I apologize with every fiber of my being over the irreversible shit I have caused you, and you, as someone in this situation, have every right to never forgive me. I don’t want to be forgiven because I don’t deserve it. Especially considering that right now I have done nothing to fix anything.

“You deserved better. You deserve someone who would have stood for you. With you. By your side through it all. You deserved a hero. You deserve a brother. I should have been the one to fill that role, but now I’m left with the mess I have made all on my own.” His breathing finally calmed down, he finally relaxed with the tension in his shoulders, his head fell back ever so slightly to release all the pent up energy in the form of a sigh, “I just hope,” he mumbled beneath his breath, “That you can at least understand my idiocy.”

Tommy said nothing. How could he do anything else? What does he say? He hadn’t spoken to the man out of rage and spite, but now there was another layer to be added. A piece of the puzzle he didn’t know. Maybe it would have changed his approach. Maybe it would have let him know what to expect a bit better. Wilbur, at the end of the day, was his boss. He told him what to do and Tommy did it. Did they hang out in exclusively professional settings? No. Did Tommy see him less of a boss and more of a friend? Absolutely. Wilbur meant something to him, he was someone to him, and Tommy can’t help but ask himself if he would have done the same?

If someone he trusted and cared for would do such a heinous thing, how would he react? Would he harden? Would he be wary? Would he avoid those people at all costs? And while he isn’t dead the answer stood right in front of him, wiping away their tears. Though the glaring difference is that Wilbur regrets what he did. Schlatt doesn’t.

He simply doesn't have the words. He doesn’t know what to say. So he sat there as the moments passed, looking down the old frame with a worn gaze. Asking himself of what he thought. What he should think. What he believes he should think. He barely heard the front door open, but once it did Wilbur smiled as Fundy walked in, and just like that he was back to normal.

Tommy wondered how many times Wilbur did that whenever he entered a room.

 

“I don't know what I believe, but it's easier to think He made a mistake with me.”

 

A few days had passed. Tommy and Wilbur haven't exactly spoken in full again. To be honest Wilbur thought he did something wrong, maybe he unleashed too much on Tommy all at once, maybe he pushed out too quickly. Or maybe Tommy just couldn't wrap his head around it, around Wilburs actions, the things he's done and why he's done them. Wilbur didn't have the space to blame him for that. Though the real reason was that Tommy was simply processing all that he was given to digest. He was going over the story again and again in his head, gluing the puzzle together so he never lost sight of the picture again. He spent the time reasoning with himself, seeing how Wilbur saw everything played out with what he knew. 

He spent the time trying to see if there was a person there to forgive or if an empty soul resided in a hollow body. Even after the countless hours he's spent churning over his thoughts he wasn't quite sure. He supposes he doesn't just want to see the Wilbur that knows his guilt, his fault, he wants to see the Wilbur who is simply himself. The casual everyday charming hero, who could flash a smile and turn a crowd to his side in half a second. He wanted to see the change in Wilbur rather than the other. He wanted to see if there was a dent made in the persona. They just haven't had a chance to speak, not as people who have wronged and been wronged, but just as people.

Tommy had made his way back to the kitchen bar one day. The smell of food had flooded the apartment, and Tommy was particularly hungry that morning. Fundy was already up and ready for school, all that was left to do before leaving was get breakfast before heading out. When the kid saw him Tommy could see the way his ears flickered at the sight of him, perked up before a smile formed, "G'morning Tommy!" He exclaimed. Fundy had been happy every time he got to see Tommy, the blond's guess was that seeing him being bedridden and unconscious for so long took its toll on the teen, so to see him standing meant something to the kid.

Tommy smiled back, "Morning Kid." He called out back while going to take his seat. Within the week or so that Tommys been up he's been feeling better, able to keep his feet under himself and having fewer dizzy spells. This was the first morning that he felt no pullback on his body or mood. Able to breathe in with ease and without the desperate need to sit back down. To be honest, Tommy felt well. Emotionally that is. Like he could smile without faking it. Like his heart wasn't in the pit of his stomach anymore, it resided in the right spot so he could relax.

Taking his seat besides Fundy the two made small talk, the kid was perfectly fine with taking up most of the conversation. Talk of school and friends and games, saying what he plans on doing next and what his next project is. Wilbur had quickly reminded him that he still had homework to do and when Fundy pouted Tommy nodded, saying that without homework his brain would turn to mush. Tommy would know after all, and when Fundy laughed he continued on further, "You can practically see the slosh of my brain leak out my ears sometimes!" 

Wilbur made no comment but the smile on his face was telling enough as he set two plates down on the bar's counter, grabbing his own, "No more brain slosh talk while we eat please, I'd love to keep my appetite." Fundy has sighed dramatically at the request, "I suppose father figure." Wilbur nodded with a hum, Tommy digging into his plate, "Thank you adolescent unit." 

After a beat or two marched on by them Tommy decided to make a choice, to choose a path to go down, and genuinely, he thinks it's the good one. Lifting his head up he looked to Wilbur, "This is actually pretty good, thanks." It seemed to catch him off guard where he stood eating, wide eyes looking up and raised brows expressing his thoughts as the seconds of silence took up their time before he rapidly blinked and responded in a light hearted manner, "Thank you, with old age comes wisdom and cooking skills I suppose."

Tommy nodded, straightening up and adding in, "Dementia also comes with old age. It's a miracle you haven't lost the recipes. Might want to tell Fundy your secrets before it takes over, big man." The suddenness of an old familiar sense of humor made Wilbur laugh out and the view of the hero laughing made Tommy chuckle to himself and for Fundy to laugh out as well. Wilbur had to set down his plate on the kitchen counter and take a deep breath before he could return the favor, "The very least I'm not your age anymore, I know you just got weaned off of diapers and the bottle so I won't be too mad if you think I'm old enough to have one foot in the grave."

The blond smirked at the challenge, he hadn't been able to bicker with the older man in a while, not since before he was revealed, and likely even before Tubbo was kidnapped. It was refreshing. It was right. And most of all it made everyone in the room smile, "Sorry man, you're slurring and gumming out your words, you got your dentures on you? I know you need soft serve food, but without your teeth I think you'd need pureed old people food." Wilbur nodded, a smirk stretched across his own features, “Oh to be an unworried infant again and have the world coddle and take care of you.”

Tommy shook his head, a satisfied look on his face with his response on the tip of his tongue, “Ooo, I know you want to tell me about finding a job because all old people do, or say I’m too young to get one but you can’t ‘cause someone forgot their monocle the day they hired me. Get your eyes rechecked Soot, because you wholeheartedly believed I was nineteen. Shame on you.” Wilbur let out a stiff shocked laugh at that, a wide smile plastered on his face out of shock as he looked down at Tommy who took a bite out of his breakfast. Fundy watched them now a tad bit more carefully, but Wilbur didn’t want to ruin the fun.

“Maybe, and I’ll admit you could take a hit or two well you were always whimpering to me to hide you away from Manifold.” Tommy tsked at that, shaking his head at Wilbur, “And you hid me because you’re a pussy.” He fired back, “No I hid you because I hate Manifolds monologues too.” Tommy huffed out a half hearted chuckle, he looked down at his food, quieting to finish his plate. Before either of them got a chance to say anything, Fundy looked up, “Dad?” He called out and waited for his dad to look over in acknowledgement.

“Can we all have breakfast with grandpa and uncle Tech again with Tommy here?” Wilbur paused at that, looking between the two of them and taking a moment to think it over, “Uh, well I certainly don’t mind. I’ll see if we can find a date that can work out for all of us.” That was the only bit of reassurance needed for Fundy to nod and turn back to his food, Tommy meanwhile eyed the kid, “Ah so I finally get to meet dear old grandpa?” Fundy paused at that, looking up to his dad who met his gaze, seconds passed before the two started chuckling out, “Wh-huh? What did I say?” Wilbur only shook his head, “I’ll tell you later Tommy.” He reassured, only for the blond to roll his eyes at him.

Turning back to his food once again Tommy couldn’t help but think to himself that this was a lot better.

 

“Do you ever see someone and think, "Wow, God must hate me.” 'Cause He spent so much time on them and for me He got lazy.”

 

Days had passed. Tommy was staring at that old picture again, studying it in a way he didn’t realize he could, spending the better part of an hour pondering to himself. He was asking himself all the questions he didn’t fully have the answers to. All of them revolved around understanding and forgiveness. He could admit that he understood. Understood why, understood the reasoning, albeit painful, for the others actions. He could put two and two together and acknowledge that yes he would probably be the same way. Fearful and guarded at all costs. Maybe in some sense he was the same way, different side of the same coin. He was scared of all heroes rather than those who targeted people like himself. He wouldn’t doubt the idea that there would have been at least one who would have had his back.

Except rather than anything happening to him in particular he watched as other vigilantes took the fall and protected himself accordingly. Yet at the same time while he did something similar, his actions didn’t have an effect. They could have, a different path could have produced a separate outcome, but everything down to his reputation was ruined. There was an implied promise of redemption that came with the very formation of Wilburs guilt, but for the time being he was stuck. Stuck in this apartment without any of his gear. Stuck with nothing but his thoughts and half a vow to reverse it all.

Forgiveness was a tricky thing to behold. To be honest Tommy wasn’t sure how he seemed to come to the conclusion to do so that fast. Wilbur had hardly offered real compensation or conversation and Tommy felt as though he was already willing to welcome him back. After a sleepless night and internal fight with himself he couldn’t help but come down to the conclusion that he had always wanted to forgive Wilbur. Ever since this happened. He wanted to ignore all the pain the past few months had brought and go back to the way things were. That he never wanted to believe that Wilbur was the bad guy. He wanted to forgive him this entire time despite the decipet and lies and hatred that came from a mistake that wasn’t even a mistake.

He wanted to forgive him because it meant that finally Wilbur would be by his side. That even though things might be bad he wouldn’t be alone. That him and Tubbo would have genuine support in a way that mattered. Forgiveness meant he finally got what he wanted to achieve when he took off his mask. Then finally, after a few days of rest and ease alongside each other, between the stupid jokes and the quiet conversation Tommy wanted to forgive him. He wanted to forgive him because Wilbur didn’t think he deserves forgiveness. He wanted to forgive him because it meant that Wilbur was worthy of forgiveness. He wanted to forgive him because it meant that Tommy could have someone else in his family again. He wanted to forgive him and he could tell that the moment Wilbur started joking with him again Tommy knew he wanted to do it.

He wanted to forgive him and feel wanted again.

He wanted to forgive him but he wasn’t ready to. He wasn’t ready to mutter out the soft words. He wasn't ready to accept an apology yet, but he wanted to. He wanted to say that while it wasn’t okay it could be made right. That while every string of muscles within him burned with agony and rage he was willing to put it past them at the chance of a tomorrow together. Tommy wanted to have that brotherly bond back in his life. He wanted so many things he wasn’t sure he was ready for yet, but he knows that at least he’ll get there.

Once again he was so far in thought looking at some old picture he couldn’t hear the footsteps approaching him. Soft and slow as they came up to him, looking down at the photo as well and waited the few moments it took for Tommy to take notice that he wasn’t alone. He didn’t say anything when he looked up and Wilbur only offered a small smile before his gaze flickered down again. Tommy didn’t make any abrupt moves to hide what he was doing, he didn’t feel the need to do that over small things such as looking at a picture anymore. Everything important about him was laid bare to the other; he wasn't afraid to be caught pondering a photo.

Silence was the third presence between them. It wasn’t unwelcome or awkward, in fact it was gentle and kind, as if it were holding onto each of their hands with a smile. Something hopeful as it looked forward. But there was no third presence, just the two of them where they stood. One side of Wilburs lips quirked up in a half smile, “You want to know a family secret?” He asked as if a family secret was the easiest thing to reveal in this world, and while the Wilburs family may not appreciate it Tommy was curious at the sudden offer. So he nodded ready to be entrusted with whatever information might be spilled onto him.

“Phil is my dad.” 

Tommy paused.

“You’re what? ” 

Wilbur laughed out as Tommys entire body whipped around to face him, shock written on his expression, “We kept it a secret from the public so I wouldn’t be blamed with special treatment when I started and we kept it that way after everything, ya know, fell apart a bit. Then after so long we just got used to it and decided that keeping our work and personal lives separate would be for the best anyway.” Tommy was stumbling over his words, wanting to yell and scream at the man in front of him, “And you kept this from me!”

Wilbur only chuckled, “We kept it from everyone, Toms.” as the minutes ticked Wilbur couldn’t help but let out a laugh as he watch Tommy fumble over everything he was going to say, a hand pressed to the side of his head kept him steady as he processed it all, “You two look nothing alike though I-” Tommy paused before groaning out loudly and dramatically, “Oh you cunt I fucking hate you, how dare you keep this from me.” 

Wilbur only smiled as he watched the other cross his arms and let out a deep huff turning away from him out of disappointment. God those breakfasts together here make so much more sense now, he always just figured it was because they were all close, but he supposes not. Well, they are but by blood rather than by choice. Tommy sighed, rubbing at his face before pointing an accusatory finger at the other, “Well jokes on you, I have a secret I’ve been keeping from you too.”

Wilbur raised an eyebrow, “Oh yeah? What is it?” Once the question was asked Tommy realized his mistake. Though something inside him said that there wasn’t any. Biting down on the inside of his cheek he considered his options, continue being stubborn and refuse to say anything or give in. To be honest all Tommy wanted to do was give in, he wanted that brotherly bond back, especially for moments like this so who was he to turn down the offer?

“I met someone,” “Oh?” “Shut the fuck up and let me talk,” Wilbur chuckled but gave Tommy the stage to speak. Running his hand down his face Tommy let out another sigh, “I met this guy right? I was patrolling in secret while we were all in the Underground, and it was at that news station attack. I had them in my arms and was put into a position where I had to leave and there was no safe space to leave him so when I flew out he flew out with me. He’d nearly had a bullet to the head so when he realized that he was alive and okay he just, he kind of, well,” Tommy's voice was quick, Wilbur was already having trouble with keeping up as he listened in. Scratching at the back of his head Tommy mumbled out with a deep breath, “Well he just, started to dance with me.”

Wilbur nodded, “Yeah, things like that have happened before. People can go into hysterics or find some kind of way to express their gratitude to be alive in that exact moment.” Tommy nodded, “Yeah I figured that, I guess it was just, quite the moment to experience.” Tommy sucked in a breath, letting it out before continuing, “And he was nice and it was such a weird moment, and I was given the chance to meet him a few times. He’s so, I guess, I don’t know, like his moms don’t like me? But they do? His friend was apparently mine and Tubbos' neighbor and I helped her feel safe when walking out at night so they have a real appreciation for it.”

Tommy was rambling, he could tell that he was, “And I haven’t been able to see him since the raid, but I gave him something and was like, ‘Oh I’ll be sure to come back for it.’ But I haven’t yet and I need to. He’s like super nice and just,” Tommy pauses, cutting himself off before he says something he shouldn’t, or give away too much. Little does he know Wilbur had seen the footage from that specific attack and he had a feeling he knew who Tommy was talking about given the small details. Though he let Tommy continue on and fill the air. He deserved to.

“I guess, all I’m really trying to say is that for the first time since I started this whole thing I met someone who wasn’t a vigilante, who had no connections, who knew who I was, and still accepted me. It was, weird, and amazing all at once. He danced with me like we were at some school party, which is funny because I’ve never been to one. And he makes these stupid jokes at the best times, and he talked about watching supernovas and never really knowing it, and he loves his metaphors and he’s so stupid I can’t help but laugh, and I’m sure he’d say the same thing about me.”

A forced breath came out as his shoulders sagged a bit underneath his being. Eyes closed as Tommy tried to clear his mind, “I don’t know but it’s the best kind of weird. To have someone like who you are without having any means to understand it. I guess I’ve never felt it before.” Wilbur nodded, slowly as he thought of what to say, churning over his thoughts as he considered it all. Slowly he raised an arm to press a hand to the center of Tommys back rubbing until he moved up to pat his shoulder, “Well he sounds lovely whether this is a new experience or not. Truly good people can be hard to come by.” He paused, “Can I offer you some advice Tommy?”

Looking up to him Tommy couldn’t help but remind himself that it was moments like this that he wanted their old dynamic back so badly, “Sure.” Wilbur nodded, offering a reassuring smile, his eyes crinkled in a way that only a proud mentor could do, “Take it slow. There’s a lot going on right now and you have your whole life ahead of you to think everything over. Those small moments together are going to build it all up. Know yourself before rushing into anything head first, because if they mean that much to you and something that could have been avoided happens you want to know you want to know all your own limits and boundaries before fixing it.”

Tommy nodded, wanting to say he knew most of this stuff already, but Wilbur didn’t know who he had growing up. Wilbur didn’t think he had anyone besides Tubbo, so Tommy really couldn’t blame him. Plus if he did think that he knew all of this maybe he just wanted to cement the idea, either way Tommy eased down just a bit more, “Alright, personal journey and self discovery is underway. Aye aye captain.” He mock saluted the man with his middle finger, earning a chuckle and a soft hit to his arm which he was quick to throw back, “Don’t challenge me grandpa I could beat your ass.”

Wilbur raised a brow and simply grabbed a bit of the back of Tommys neck and pinched, causing him to hiss and nearly buckle under the action, the older laughed out as the blond hit him roughly. When Wilbur finally decided to let go with a snort he was shoved with a huff, “Oh calm down.” He stated before quickly pulling Tommy into a hug. It froze Tommy where he stood. The gentle action came out of left field but a smile erupted on his face all the same.

He missed this.

Wrapping his arms around the older man for once he felt protected, cared for, like he mattered. He’d almost cry but he refused to. Instead he mumbled out a soft, “Thank you.” As they stayed like that.

Tommy, for lack of a better expression, was happy.

Notes:

Well everyone that was the second to last chapter! Just under 11k words to get you ready for the end. Because after this it's just the last chapter and two separate epilogues. For this particular story. For those who do not know, which is a surprising amount, per request this story is being split up into two books. The next is called The Beaten, The Broken, The Hero Theseus and the prologue is already posted. I will be the first to say this first book and the next are going to be vastly different in ways that's hard to describe without giving too much away. Thank you so much for staying this long aside me and thank you for your patience as I work through life, you are all so wonderful and I'm grateful that you are all so kind. Again I would love for you to join the discord to help keep in touch, there's plenty of people already there who would love to meet new people and I always love getting the chance to talk these chapters out. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and those that have come before it. I can't wait to pick you all back up on this in the last section. Until next time, have a nice day. ♥

https://discord.gg/ReKGBpAXfs

Chapter 30: Welcome to the Black Parade/The World We Knew (Over and Over)

Notes:

IMPORTANT THERE HAVE BEEN MAJOR TAG CHANGES THERE IS SCENES WITH EXCESSIVE VIOLENCE. PROCEED AT YOUR OWN CAUTION.

All main notes will be at the bottom! I do highly recommend listening to The World We Knew by Frank Sinatra while reading this chapter so you can feel the full effects of this final chapter!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dthgRdTf0Ds

Tommy had been reminiscing again. He had woken up far too early and was staring up to the ceiling. For the months he had worked with Wilbur never a day went by that the two didn’t talk. Sometimes it was benign and meant nothing, sometimes it was a joyful moment that meant the world. Sometimes he expressed some of his troubles in life. Sometimes after saying hello the two would just sit side by side and say nothing more. Admitting what their dynamic was is something Tommy never did, but now as he looks back he can’t help but let all the pieces fall back together and let that conclusion come to himself naturally.

Something brotherly. Something like Tubbo, but not. Tommy wasn’t too sure. He didn’t exactly grow up with a family there to support him at every corner. But it was nice what Wilbur was to him. A beam to hold him up, even if that beam could be unstable. Even if it fell under the pressure. Tommy had been asking himself a question for months while taking residents in the Underground; why. Why Wilbur did what he did. Why after all they had grown to know of each other, how was that switch so easy to flip. Why the man was so scared.

He finally got his answer.

It felt like a lot to take in initially. The comforting months of connection being severed by the blow of betrayal, while feeling empty handed with questions going unanswered. All for it to come to an abrupt stop with an even more sudden explanation. It was a simple one to understand too. Death was a factor in many people's lives that can't go unnoticed. If a loved one passed away and there was an item or an event that was a constant reminder of their life being taken away it could damage the person who's grieving. Schlatt murdered Wilbur's wife, Fundys mother, after Wilbur helped him. It made Tommy sick to his stomach. It churned at his insides and made him groan internally. It caused dread for a person he never knew. Not knowing just what Schlatt had taken away from them, but the potential of life he took away from them as well.

It was horrid.

Tommy had been given an overabundance of alone time during his stay at Wilburs. Left to think about his actions that lead him here. If given another chance, would he do it all again? Tommy came to the conclusion that he would have tried another approach. He would have tried to contact him as Theseus instead of ripping off his mask. The moment Tubbo went missing he would have tried to reach out as his persona. He would have offered information. He would have tried to ease them all into a new normal. If that didn't work, if Wilbur couldn't heed a vigilante's words he would have attempted to go to him as Tommy. Just Tommy and say what he found when checking cameras and hope he wasn't questioned. And if he was Tommy would have told him. Maybe expressing who he was as Tommy would have lessened the blow. Seemed more trustworthy. Something to mean more.

And given that, against Tommys knowledge, they already suspected him, it may have worked.

Tommy didn't know that Technoblade offered the idea that he was Theseus in the meeting when they discussed getting Tubbo back. 

Tommy didn't know that coming forward about his identity soon after in attempts to help them would have been a better option.

Tommy didn’t know a lot of what happened, or what to expect, so how was he to plan accordingly? It was a hard truth to swallow. That he simply didn’t know what to do. What they knew. He didn’t know. It’s painful to think of the wrong you did, when you genuinely thought you were doing what was best. He genuinely thought he was doing good but he couldn’t have been more incorrect. Gnawing on his bottom lip Tommy felt the guilt sink in further than what it already had.

Tommy had come to the conclusion that he forgave Wilbur, he just wasn’t sure how to tell him.

Maybe he’d tell him today.

Yeah. He’ll tell him today.

And that thought made him smile.

With newfound energy Tommy jumped to his feet, hoping that by getting up early he’d catch Wilbur walking into the kitchen. Maybe they could talk things over a bit more before breakfast. So with enthusiasm Tommy threw on a hoodie and a pair of socks the moment he left the comforting warmth of the blanket. The older man had such stubbornness about keeping the apartment below freezing. With his warmth rescued he was quick to make his way out of the room and into the living room which connected to the kitchen only to pause. The room already had several people in it. Wilbur was cooking pancakes, the Blade was brewing coffee, and Phil was the main speaker over some random topic of conversation between the three. The oldest paused when he saw Tommy enter the room, offering a wave, "Hello there mate."

It caught the attention of the other two, each looking over and offering their own greetings. Tommy had thought so much about Wilbur he hardly considered his thoughts over the other heroes. He hadn’t really considered their own standings with him, Phil especially. While The Blade, even undercover, was incredibly reserved to himself Phil had made an effort to reach out to Tommy. To help and support him. Even in disguise the man opened about his real self, talking of Wilbur without Tommy even noticing. He had let the words pour from his mouth as he comforted Tommy in those quiet moments. He had revealed what he could without truly stating it out to the world.

Phil was an enigma that Tommy wouldn’t be able to figure out for a while, it didn’t matter his experience so far, but his age blinded him from the gray area of good and evil. That was the reason why it was so hard to categorize Wilbur after so long, but Wilbur had a direct hand in more than enough areas and interactions when it came to Tommy's life. On the other end of the spectrum Phil had always stayed to the back. Saying nothing as he observed. He was calculated in his movements, but gentle in his actions. He was something Tommy aspired to be, yet the boy couldn’t figure out why. He blames it on the history between the two when Tommy was much, much younger.

It took him a few seconds before realizing that he had just been standing there without offering any kind of response to the hero, shaking his head to jumble his thoughts back he blinked and waved, “Mornin’ fellas. Wasn’t expecting you guys to, to already be here I suppose.”

Phil nodded with a slight hum, his eyes soft in their gaze, “I know, us old folks like to be up so early.” He jested slightly, only for Tommy to quickly roll his eyes and groan, “God I’m going to be stuck here listening to the three of you talk about taxes, and politics, and… ties. Yeah, like suit ties. God I don’t want to hear the suit tie discussion.”

Phil huffed out a laugh, bringing his mug to his lips, “You may want to start running now then.” He shot back before taking a sip.

Tommy merely shook his head, “Absolutely the fuck not,” he stated proudly while walking forward, “I’m a big enough man to handle the topic of the conversation. I got this shit in the bag. Lay it on me. Or, no, don’t lay it on me. Hand me a cup of coffee and I can listen and offer my own amazing words of wisdom and knowledge to the group here.”

Technoblade raised a brow at him as Phil tilted his head, “You know, big men get their own coffees.” To which the Blade piped in, “I think if we give him any his body will combust with confetti and candy. Not a good look on our part.”

Tommy gapped in horror at the statement, “One, I would not, I can handle my own caffeine intake and pace myself accordingly. Two, confetti and candy do not just reside in my body, Blade. I do believe that to be physically impossible and for you to be a buffoon to truly believe such a horrid lie.”

The Blade hummed, "I think the only reason both of those things do not reside in your body is because Wilbur is breaking his back trying to make sure you don't eat any paper and sugar. Especially sugar filled caffeine. I'm like ninety percent certain it could kill you."

Tommy once again huffed out, "I do believe your information is wrong big man."

Techno set his coffee down, a perplexed look on his face, "Why do you even say that?"

Tommy only stared as if he had absolutely no clue what the other was talking about, “Say what?”

“Big man. You call almost everyone that, and you would say it when I first met you as Theseus. It’s such an obvious person defining indicator, yet you proceed to call people that without a thought or care in the world. It makes no sense.”

Tommy went quiet as Techno pointed out the dots he had previously connected. He himself hadn’t even realized that it had slipped in as a part of his hero persona, and even worse, he didn’t even really have an answer for it. He just always said it as something to laugh and joke about, maybe confuse others a bit, but he had no idea they had pinned that specific phrase back onto him. Blinking for a few moments he was quick to brush it off, “Just a teenager thing, don’t think you would be able to understand considering you have a foot in the grave, and your hairs go gray whenever you just stand next to me and my blinding youth.”

“I think it stems more from the stress you give me.”

Tommy scoffed at him, walking past the trio towards the coffee machine and grabbing a mug with the words, 'Worlds Okayest Dad to the Worlds Best Son'. If he remembers right, Fundy had gotten it with his grandfather, who is apparently Phil, to give to his dad after coming out. The thought made him smile ever so slightly at the thought as Wilbur finally piped up, “Well now that the morning bickering is out of the way, I hope you slept well, Tommy.” 

Turning his head away from the pouring coffee and towards Wilbur, a wider smile forming on his face as he nodded, “I slept fine.” It was a partial lie, he had gotten enough rest but when he woke up it was like he couldn’t do much of anything else, far too awake with way too much anxious energy bottled within him.

“That’s good to hear, though you’re lucky today's more of a lazy day.” Wilbur continued as he flipped another pancake, “Fundy wanted to spend some more time with us, so it’s breakfast, maybe a movie or two and some board games.” Tommy snorted, stirring a terrifying amount of cream and sugar into his drink.

“God you really are old.”

Wilbur let out a sigh, turning to the teen, “I’m not that old. I’m thirty-six.” 

Tommy almost spat out the drink he didn’t even sip, “You’re thirty-six ? You’re fucking ancient!”

Looking over, Phil raised his brow at the sixteen year old, “He’s ancient? What does that make me then? I’m fifty-eight” Tommys head snapped to the side to look at him, eyes void of any light as he spoke plainly out to the world with no remorse.

“A fossil.”

Phil burst out laughing at the answer, shaking his head as he folded over into himself. The Blade kept to himself as Tommy pointed an accusatory finger, “You! How old are you?” Which was met with a quick, “Undisclosed.” Only for Wilbur to throw him under the bus, “Forty-four.” Tommy merely gaped at the group.

"May the Gods above bless you because you all are on the verge of death. To be fed back into the ground and never to be seen again, 'cause you're all so old ." Techno huffed, his hand suddenly slapping the back of Tommys head, with enough speed to confuse him but not hard enough to hurt. That didn't stop the teen from yelling out and attempting, but failing, to hit the mans arm back, "You fucker! What was that for?"

The Blade only leaned back with his mug in hand, "For disrespecting your elders." From where Tommy sat rubbing his neck he could hear Phil bark out a laugh and watched as Wilbur shook his head. The youngest merely huffed, crossing his arms after setting down his drink, "You all deserve to be disrespected for deciding to live so long and be so old. That's on you."

Wilbur flipped a pancake onto the plate beside him, "Sounds like the fetus is throwing a temper tantrum."

It flipped a switch in Tommy, "I am not throwing a temper tantrum. You are throwing a tantrum because you're too old to be all knowing of current slang like I am-" which then spiraled into a spoken jumbled mess between the two. Wilbur dismissed the kid again and again while Tommy attempted to yell over him consistently.

To say the least, it woke up Fundy, who walked into the kitchen with a blank face accompanied by a furrowed brow as he watched the scene unfold in front of him. He caught his uncle's eye and the two merely shrugged at the other. No words were said as the group watched the two bicker back and forth with Phil snickering under his breath. Wilbur was multitasking in the light hearted fight, portioning out pancakes to several plates and setting them in front of the people sitting down. Tommy meanwhile was hardly able to walk and talk at the same time, nearly dropping his mug no less than three times. Techno mumbled to Phil that it was because of the caffeine Tommy was warned against, which only made him laugh more and Fundy chuckle along.

Breakfast went well, and for once Tommy felt completely in tune and aware of the world around him. It wasn’t like he was looking away ready for the world to pass him by, no but instead he was gladly taking in each bit of small talk and inside joke. With each breath he couldn't help but notice he wasn't holding it back anymore. He was at peace and perfectly content with where he was. Even if he acted as a spectator, in the moment it eased the constant, persistent worry in his chest. For once he was deflated and relaxed in on himself. It was the most at peace he had been in a while. Watching Techno pull at Fundys strings, Phil berading Wilburs topic of conversation, and Tommy just idly watched in passing.

It sparked an emotion Tommy didn’t know he could feel.

He smiled. Genuinely, he smiled. Something that wouldn’t happen again for a long time.

In that moment, with such a foreign feeling, Tommy took his leave, took a moment to breathe and to tell himself that there was no reason to feel fear in regards to his comfort. He should not have to worry about the foreboding feeling that arises each time he simply feels okay. There was nothing to hold back or keep from them anymore. No need to worry.

He walked out into the hallway, originally planning on hiding in the bathroom for a few minutes only to pause in the middle of the corridor. The picture from the other day was hung, perfectly at eye level and in view. Not only did it catch his attention, but stole his movement from him, suddenly he was entranced with the framed photo.

The features of the woman were truly soft as they were kind, bright orange hair matching the baby in frame. She had a sharp jaw, yet rounded cheeks, a curled smile that exposed a small portion of her teeth, the sides of her eyes crinkled with joy. She was covered in freckles that danced along her being as if they were kisses from the sun itself, the bright blue of her eyes were slightly dulled due to the lighting of the portrait. Gills lined her neck and fins rested around her ears, the woman happily showcased her fish features.

A young Siren stood beside her, and now that he can think Tommy almost wants to say how the hero name was an homage, but who was he to mention it. His face lacked the defining wrinkles between his brow, and the hollowness to the sides of his face, which was at the time replaced with baby fat that was still clinging on. Something about him was smoother and vibrant, a hopeful light remained in his eyes where his gaze turned. As if it was a piece of him that Tommy can not place simply because he never associated the man with such. Nothing to miss when there is nothing to begin with from the boy's perspective.

A few steps echoed behind him, something to catch and make him turn around to face the other. Wilbur didn’t say anything as he looked at Tommy. Simply took a few steps forward to stand beside him. A moment like this did not need talking. No words needed to be shared between them as silence intertwined the two once again. Perfect peace.

Moments passed.

Seconds.

Minutes.

Just silence where they stood.

Tommy looked from the picture to the window that housed a beautifully overcasted sky. While he preferred sunshine, the clouds felt right in the moment, it was a kind of overcast that made the trees around seem greener, brighter, not outshined by the sun, or desaturated in the light. It felt like an out of body experience, and he wasn’t sure why. The sky was still, the buildings stubborn in their wake, everything was the same, everything was calm. Yet Tommy wanted to cry. There was a lump in his throat. There was never a still moment, yet here he stood in perfection.

It was like he was feeling while numb. The buzz of skin where skin didn’t reside. He could feel the tension in his under eye as the muscles beneath strained, his brows ticked together in uncertainty. The birds sang on the other side of the window, a moth passed by his view from outside, fluttering against the breeze. His chest both felt tight and completely free of feeling all together. His fingers were twitching, as if trying to grasp at something that wasn’t there. His breath didn’t feel like it was moving through him anymore. He had no idea how to describe everything he felt at that moment.

The closest would be when everything is supposed to feel right, perfect and at ease, but your instincts are screaming at you that disaster is near and you only have so long to remedy it.

It felt wrong, even as he stared out into the void of the morning sky, yet he wasn’t sure if it was his past lingering in his mind, whispering to him that it would fall apart, or if it was his gut instinct.

Somewhere deep in his psyche the humming of drums played.

His breath hitched.

In the silent moment it felt as though he could close his eyes and think of the song. Focus on it for so long he could lose track of time and wake up from the trance hours later elsewhere in the world.

It wouldn’t be the first time.

“I hope you know I really am sorry.”

The comment forced Tommy out of his own head, making him look in the others direction, blinking away the haze of concern and windswept inaction. Opening his mouth he was violently reminded that he had no words to respond with right now, so he sealed his lips together to let the other speak. Wilbur hadn’t seen the moment of hesitation, turning his head over now with a saddened smile extending on his features, “I know, words mean nothing compared to action. I know you may never forgive me. You don’t have to, and honestly I don’t want you to.”

From this angle Tommy could see the exhaustion on the older man's skin. The heaviness to his eye bags, accented by the formed tear troughs. The way that when he smiled crows feet seemed to appear out of thin air. There was a small scar beneath the back of his jaw line, a nick from patrol however long ago. A dent rested on the bridge of his nose where his glasses normally sat. He looked tired. He always seemed tired, but today Tommy could not just see it, but instead he acknowledged it in full.

“You’re a kid, and I would feel as if I had done my job as an adult wrong if you accepted an apology without any proof of me going through with it. Or, maybe you can accept it, but forgiveness is far out of the question.”

The words felt filtered through, as if they weren’t being said to him, or around him. They felt distant and quiet, beneath bubbling water. Taking a breath left Tommy shaken, his arms trembling slightly as if they were chilled. Somehow he found whatever bit of strength in him to exhale and respond.

“Wilbur, I…” his voice trailed, stolen by some unseen villain. Maybe it was the wind, or his past, or Tommys own self, but he stumbled over his words in the beginning. Leaving him breathless for a few moments, gulping down nervous saliva as he grit his teeth.

Part of the reason Tommy never told him.

The momentary stutter cut off his last chance to express to the older man his understanding.

His forgiveness.

“Wilbur,” he restarted, straightening his back as he looked to the other, “I, I understand.” He spoke out, the confidence painfully bubbled in his chest, the lump in his throat growing with each word mumbled. A sigh ripped through his, a deep exhale exhausting him of his being, “You, you lost someone. Someone you, that you cared for and loved in a way I genuinely haven’t experienced.” His right hand found its way to his left, nails dragging carefully along the tops of his fingers, small white lines formed beneath the movement. His tongue felt heavy in his mouth, as if it were laced with lead and stitched to his gums.

“Wilbur, I,” his voice dropped lower, quieter even, “No matter my age I would be a terrible person to not understand what happened between you and Schlatt and,” his voice trailed off, knowing his sentence was finished. Wilburs teeth were grit, the muscle in his neck flexed under the pressure, his skin was pulled taut near his temple, and his fingers jumped. Tommy gulped back, brows pinched together as he averted his gaze to the ground, “I would have done something differently. Gone about it differently.”

Wilburs own gaze turned to the floor as the kid spoke, “You had no reason to tell me, but if I knew I would have been more careful. More planned. Something else. We wouldn’t be here-”

Wilbur shook his head, interrupting him, “Stop. You didn’t know, and I should have acted differently. You’re just a kid-”

“A kid who has fought Dream one on one, whether I failed or not.” His head shot up, looking Wilbur to his face as his shoulders squared themselves, “I effectively fought the Blade. Evaded him. Phil. Awesamdude.” The lump in his throat bobbed with his adams apple, “A kid who snuck into your ranks. A kid who tricked Niki’s own ability. A kid who,” his voice paused to let him take in a breath, “A kid who was everyone's friend.” His jaw tensed, tears jumped to his eyes that he was quick to blink away.

“A kid who could hold a conversation and had a sense of humor. A kid who could make any of you laugh. A kid you spoke to, not just talked with. You had no reason to tell me about what happened. It never came up. You didn’t have to. Don’t blame yourself if you’re upset you didn’t do it earlier, because there was no reason to. I might be just a kid to you, but I am well developed enough to know how to decipher my own thoughts over things. To understand things and people.”

He watched as Wilburs shoulders dipped with each breath, as his chest rose with each intake. The feeling came back ten fold. The dread of the inescapable. The irreversible. The threat of change.

The drumming continued.

“We both could have acted differently. We both were irrational. I should have had the trust in you, and should have had the trust in me. It’s all one double-edged sword, this whole situation is.”

Gulping back one last time Tommy looked to Wilbur, and he felt something grip his heart in that moment. People talk about the grief of finality. How when something is ripped away from you the pain that stems from its absence, their absence, can be unbearable. That you could fall to your knees and claw at your arms, crying and begging for something different. The non religious man would pray. The crippled woman would force herself to walk. The spoiled child would give up every luxury to have that one person back. 

Yet there is no changing the course of time.

You can not change the future that has already been set in stone.

Let alone the past.

There is no fixing a disproportionate mess. No cleaning up the edges. The painting is finished despite the lack of background. The symphony completed without its conductor. The published book resides on its shelf missing its last page. Grief is the artform of an uncompleted artist's work.

And when he looked at the older man, someone who reminded him of what a brother could be, he felt like that artist.

The final stroke of the painting was wrong. The last note of the melody went silent. There was no grand finish to this story. Just a feeling. Tommy didn’t want it to end that way. With forgiveness going unsaid. His true emotions going unspoken. He didn’t want to be incomplete.

So he opened his mouth to let the worlds pour and the Earth around them shattered.

The Earth shattered, taking this moment away.

The ground was shaking.

The crust split in two.

It took Tommy a moment to realize that this wasn’t part of the metaphor because he was clinging to the other as if his life depended on it, likely because it did. It had taken him far too long to realize that the world wasn’t shaking because of whatever confession of forgiveness he held, it was shaking and its effect was the unmistakable smell of smoke. The loud explosions rang from a distance, traveling to them in waves. Hands guarded his head, and arms his back. He had to stretch to see the window from here, looking between the opening of the crook in Wilburs elbow.

Black smoke snaked through the sky. It erupted somewhere near city hall. Something in him screamed because it’s moments like this that he is supposed to spring into action, yet at the same time it causes fear because the people he is staying with are supposed to do the same. The only person alleviated from the pressure of responsibility in this apartment was Fundy, and even then he knew the kid wouldn't feel any other emotion besides worry knowing his entire family would have to throw themselves to the wolves in this situation.

Tommy let out a panicked gasp as Wilbur lifted him out of his spot on the ground, not realizing that the older man had been calling out to him, recognizing that the other couldn't hear him Wilbur went with the next best option. As the rooms flew by him Tommy could barely register what was going on, the panic in his chest spiked as his skin went tight, the voice in him yelling that this is what he should have feared.

Soon he could see the others, Phil's wings wrapping Fundy up protectively, careful hands guarding the kids head as he mumbled quiet comforts to him. As the initial eruption faded and the boy saw his dad the fear on his face became undeniable, anyone in the room could hear the breath hitch. Wilbur was quick to nod to his own father, the two switching the kids they carried. In Tommy's daze he could see the way Fundys claws dug into his fathers coat, the way the tears came to life because suddenly, everything was so real in the moment.

Then they were running.

Phil was flying.

Looking over the old man's shoulder he could see the worry in Wilburs eyes as he trailed behind, mumbling something to Fundy. Trying to smile. Trying to cheer him up. Trying to distract him. The Blade was close behind Phil, not nearly as fast as the blond when he flies, but fast enough to keep up.

The two made eye contact.

He wasn’t sure why it made him curl in on himself, curl into the hold Phil had him in. Wasn’t sure why it made him feel panicked enough that as he did he felt himself copy Phils wings to make his own stronger. The idea of using them again made him worried, the last time he did his back was ripped open, the ability too old for him to reach back and when he did he paid the price of such.

But what if he needed them again? What if for whatever reason he needed to fly away?

No.

He wouldn’t fly away.

He wouldn’t run away.

There’s a fight.

People's lives are at risk.

People who he may not know, but someone cares for them.

Out there is a family owned restaurant that has customers come in once every week and stay after close to play poker with the owners. Out there is a flower cart that sells a single rose every day to a man for him to bring it home to his wife. Out there is a group of thirteen year old friends, laughing over chalked sidewalks and bug juice. Out there is a woman waiting excitedly for the day she can run to the airport to see her girlfriend again. Out there is an elderly widow who sits at the park with a smile watching the birds pass her by.

Out there are people who are living their lives that do not deserve to have it cut short. People out there who deserved to keep living. Those who didn’t deserve the destruction that villains like Dream and Schlatt brought to the world. Tommys been out of the game for far too long. He’s been ignoring his duties. He’s been kept from going out and helping others and he’s sick of it.

He doesn’t care what he gives up of himself, let it be his soul, mind, his body, his life. 

He’d rather die than fail to save another soul.

“I want to help.”

Phil looked down to him, brows pinched and a heavy frown overcasting his features. The man merely shook his head, “We can’t allow that.” But Tommy was quick to jump back in and cut him off, “Yes you can, I can help. I need to help. If I wasn’t so stupid we could have avoided this and captured him.” Phil’s wings gave an extra hard flap, the gust of wind behind them nearly shocking, “ We can capture him just fine, I promise. But you and your friends will not be put in harm's way. I’m not-” Phil stumbled over his words as he took a sharp turn, something was eating away at his chest and clawed at his throat.

“We’re not going to revert to using child soldiers. I don’t care if it’s what you were already doing voluntarily. We punished you for that, horrendously too. I’m not going to make any mistake like that ever again.” The statement was strong and unwavering, Tommy both appreciated the care towards him, and the moral code against using teens but it agitated him to no end. He had been helping for so long and all of a sudden he's being told that he can't anymore. Clenching his teeth together he was faced with a very concerning obstacle.

"Phil it's not a mistake letting me help-" he let out a small gasp as the wind picked up around them. Instinctively his own power brought out the small details of Phils. Mainly the third eyelids that birds have, just to avoid the backlash of flying at such a speed, "Tommy. We are not putting you at risk. Not again. And I'm sure the others don't want you back in the field until you are eighteen and can at least perform as a hero in training." 

Tommy gapped at that. Not only did they clearly need help now but he was being held back for years, "I can't do that Phil! You need help now. I'm here and trained enough now. I can help, I need to help. People need to be saved-" he was cut off by a sharp glare from the older of them, he felt his voice be seized up at the sight. Some form of tidal wave of disappointment befell him. As if a parent was scolding their typically well behaved child. Far from the situation but the feeling was similar nonetheless.

“Tommy. Theseus. Big T. Whatever you want to go by at this moment I need you to listen. And listen closely.” The whistling wind made it difficult to hear, the popped ear drums, and the noise from the streets below, “You are amazing at what you do. You’ve saved countless lives. You’ve helped many more. You have a heart that yearns to protect and help and that is great. But you, you are a child, a child who has been hurt, who we have let be hurt.” Taking in a deep breath Phil took the last turn in the sky, “We have failed as heroes, as just plain good hearted citizens and adults, we failed you Tommy.”

Tommy saw the look of pain on Phil’s face. How it dragged down with the guilt that was clawing at his very being. How he worried for the teen in his arms. How he was scared of anything bad happening to him.

Theseus only saw pity, and felt enraged by the implications of such.

Except by this point there was no more room to argue. They had made it to HQ. Being flown down felt weird in the arms of someone else. Several other people and families were rushing in, other heroes pushing against the grain to rush out and do their duties. A fiery hero could be spotted from Tommys vantage point, along with the pair that accompanied him. Once his feet hit the ground that dreadful feeling returned. One that yelled at him to stay put and avoid the fight all together. One that warned him of danger and change that would twist him in a means to hurt him.

“Go follow Sapnap and Quackity and stay here. I don’t want to see you out there. I want you to be here and safe and away from the fight. Am I understood?” 

“Yessir.”

“Thank you.” A relieved sigh fell past his lips, taking a careful step back, “This won’t be long, if they’re all in one spot this will be a lot easier for us to fix, though we won’t overlook anything. Now stay safe.”

And just like that he was gone. Tommy hadn’t even noticed but Techno stopped following them. But that just meant that they entrusted Quackity and Sapnap with him. 

Looking over his chest swelled, realization hitting him as his eyes met a familiar and well missed sight, “Tubbo!” He yelled out, quickly rushing over and past all his worries. His friend caught sight of him, turning around and his eyes went wide.

The hug they found themselves in was like two meteors crashing together, colliding in a massive state of sounds and yells. Gasps and light tears as the duo found home in each other's arms once again. The world disappeared around them, their collision forcing the background to explode into nothingness as the two reunited after so long. Tommy could cry. Tubbo had tears in his eyes.

But the moment was interrupted as gentle hands grabbed them, pulling the pair towards the building. It was Quackity. The one who had been taking care of Tubbo while the two were separated. Nothing more was said at that moment. The fear in the older man's eyes was enough to communicate to the two teens that now was unfortunately not the time for reunions. The pair looked at each other once more before nodding. Quackity took hold of Tubbos right hand, directing him in the direction as Sapnap departed.

Tommy doesn’t remember him saying goodbye though.

Tubbos left hand held Tommys right and the three ran through the doors and down the hallways. It was all so painfully familiar. It was all so real.

Hannahs desk was missing the brightly smiling face that sat behind the monitor. Jack's office was empty and barren as they passed. The breakroom held nothing but scattered memories.

The further they went the more Tommy seemed to realize that they were heading to Karls lab. The more he thought about it the more it made sense. The room was made to withstand explosions and experimental mishaps. It could remain standing with the shake of a small test rocket. It stood untouched as an explosion rattled anyone near the danger area. Though the idea of going back into that same room put stress on Tommys chest. The last he saw Karl was so long ago and he has no idea if the other was okay. 

If he was alive.

Tommy should have asked.

Yet he was so selfish that he forgot about the other.

How could he be such a thing? He was supposed to help people as much as possible and yet here he was disregarding the biggest help since this whole situation started.

He wished that he could close his eyes and let the world pass him by.

Maybe if he thought of a melody it would help the time pass.

Maybe it was his own way of being selfish.

To let others finish the work and for him to come to the next scene with reinvigorated hope.

It felt as though the world was passing him by in slow motion but the actions were too quick to keep up with. He didn’t sense when he and Tubbo took a seat in the corner of the lab. Or that Quackity left the two to ease other younger children whose parents are out fighting. Or that Fundy had curled up next to another white haired twelve year old, a friend from school. He didn’t see anything going on around him, but he felt it. The pain. The agony. The desperation and depression. He could feel the weight of the room pull him down, hooked into his arms. He wanted to help them. He had to help them.

When did he start taking on all this responsibility for himself?

His self induced stupor was interrupted with a hand on his arm, and when he looked over, he saw Tubbo. He saw his friend. He saw his brother in arms ready to do whatever is right.  His family who wore an expression like no other. Of solidarity. Of uncertainty. Of confidence. His face was stretched with a frown, an expression that said he didn’t want to go, but his brows furrowed in a way that said they had to. There was no speaking between them, even a whisper would get them caught.

Both knew the responsibilities that they had to take, but both were too young to understand it.

Tubbo looked to the ground of the lab, eyes flickering back up to meet Tommys. A wordless plan, an unspoken idea. 404's basement is laid just beneath Karls lab. The heroes would never place dozens and dozens of citizens in a room with explosives and experiments. Too many were in hysterics to put up with the risk. The closest, safest environment would be 404s basement, which is where all the equipment likely rested. There’s a hatchet that leads down there in the closet across the room. They just had to make it there in silence.

Tommy extended his hand for the other to take, looking around the tense, dark room. The people lining the walls, cowering in their spots, some crying, some quiet, some angrily hitting the wall. All innocent. All people caught in the crossfire. All people who didn’t deserve to be hurt.

As the pair walked no one lifted their head. No one saw who was moving about the room. No one questioned their actions or why the two were doing anything other than grieving the potentially lost. Only one person seemed to raise their head. Only one other pair of eyes met Tommys.

Fundy watched as the two moved towards the door, knowing exactly what was behind it. Tommy looked as Fundy frowned, and for once it was like a facade of some kind broke. The bags under his eyes deepened as he gulped back his words.

Fundy was the last person who deserved a morning like this. All he had asked for was to have breakfast with his family again. And as he watched the blond and his friend go to collect their stuff, Fundy no longer looked like the twelve year old kid who smiled everytime his dad came home after rescuing someone. Instead, Fundy looked like the twelve year old kid who felt his heart clench watching the last members of his family go out to save others at the cost of their own lives. Who was scared to have to bury his uncle, his grandfather, or his father next to his mom and grandmother.

Tommy said nothing, all he could do was try to offer a reassuring smile before disappearing through the door, to jump down the hatch into 404s basement. The blue lights that encapsulated the room were bright, one hologram pointed to the next, all of them at least slightly transparent and overlapping each other. It was an eye sore and a pain to look at, it made a ton of sense as to why 404 was always seen wearing glasses, inside or not. Blinking back at the sight of it all Tommy kept his gaze to the ground and walls. Tech was lined around the edges, his heart beat faster at the idea of finding his own and wearing his suit out into the world again.

And suddenly a smile came to his features. Tommys determination only got stronger. He was going to go out there. He was going to help. Their side wouldn’t fail even if the feeling in his chest warned him of dangers. They would win and he wouldn’t mind the scolding Phil would give him for going out into the heat of battle. They would win and people would be safe.

They would win and he could finally rest.

“C’mon. Let’s get our shit.” Tommy exclaimed before quickly rushing off to find his own belongings. Tubbo paused as he watched his friend before snorting out and quickly following behind. Tommy kept his vision on the ground, head swiveling to each end, keeping an eye out for Tubbos equipment, his suit, maybe some explosives? Who knows, just something to help. Maybe even Tubbos all seeing robotic bees, that could definitely help his friend see everything Tommy would see out there.

The lines of equipment along the walls seemed to have small gaps.

Neither really noticed.

Tommy only felt his chest swell with excitement as the sight of his hoverboard came into view. Practically sprinting over, his hands pressed to the smooth metal surface and with a grin he looked over it. No scratches or signs of misuse, or any use really. His suit was out in the open, as well as his utility belt, his moon shoes, the small bees laid next to the padding he would wear. Excitement bubbled in his chest. They were actually going to do this again. Sneaking a glance at Tubbo he spotted him finding his own stuff with excitement.

Neither commented on how it was out in the open, or how it looked like someone placed here as if they were in a rush. At the moment it didn’t seem important. 

To say that Tommy jumped into his suit would have been an understatement. His ear piece was in, his mask was raised, his shoes were on, belt tightened all in a matter of minutes. Hands glided over the cool metal surface as Tubbo set up shop in the middle of 404s area. Where the hero was, was a concern that came to neither of them. Tommy felt his chest go light as the hoverboard rested in his grasp, a gleam spread across his face.

He was out in the open sky soon after.

It had taken him a few minutes to get used to the mechanics again, but he was soaring. He was flying. It had been so long since the rush of adrenaline hit or since the wind on his face brushed by in a way that made him deflate, reinvigorating and delightful.Tubbo's voice rang out in his ear, the directions and street names being given, but Tommy could hardly listen, because he was breathing without holding back. 

This was his normal. The skies were his normal. Taking in a deep breath and nearly going dizzy with the air. Determination and a propelling force to help when he was needed. That was his normal. He could feel the wind around him and he knew that this was where he belonged.

It wasn’t until he started to see the damage that he snapped out of his hopeful outlook. The rubble and debris started to become far more visible, heroes could be seen pulling citizens from fallen concrete and walls, organizing citizens and leading them away as quickly as possible. The bee drone that he kept on him for Tubbo to get a better look at the situation buzzed to life and started its own search. It hit Tommy in the most terrifying manner that this was so serious that there was no room for hero etiquette and formalities. It was grab, run, repeat. Grabbing a person, running them away, and doing it again.

“Alright Toms, it seems as though a sizable portion of most of the heroes are running citizens' aid. It also seems as though we aren’t the only other vigilantes out here. Only the young ones ‘cause I don’t see Ranboo, or Purpled. Skeppy is running retcon on the big bits of damage. He’s restructuring the bases of buildings so they don’t topple over. Halo's with people who are injured. Foolish is trying to locate any more bombs.”

“What caused the damage?”

“Several explosives went off in and around city hall, few dead, several were injured, but something doesn’t seem right. I’m not sure what, but something is off…” His friend trailed off, mumbling a few words to himself before picking back up, “There’s several civilians trapped next to the overpass by the apartments on twenty seventh, part of the building collapsed trapping some people inside-”

Tommy was already racing over to help them. Suddenly the wind pressing against him felt more like a resistance than freeing, “While you’re grabbing them I’m patching us to the heroes line to see if we can spot any inconsistencies.” Tommy hummed in return, not mentioning Phil’s views on them even helping at all, but the old man could just deal with it.

The hoverboard whirred underneath him, dipping down into the street before finding the apartments in question. 

It wasn’t a big explosion was the first thing Tommy noted. A side of the building crumbled beneath the impact, blocking exits and taking the fire escape out with it. Which left a gaping hole that a few families were trapped on, a several story fall would be their fate in case the building's foundation would give out. Tommy could only assume that others were stuck on the other side of the building without any visual escape.

The tapping of Tubbos keyboard was loud in his ear as he went to the tallest opening of the building. It was a family of five, mother, father, two kids, and a baby. A perfectly nuclear family in a rigid situation. It was the oldest of the kids who spotted him first, maybe nine or ten years old. The boy gasped at the sight of him and pointed before screaming out, “Theseus!” The parents were quick to turn, the mother looked hopeful, but the father was a skeptic. A worried look fell on his face, but his wife was quick to stand on shaken legs.

“There’s no time to talk, I can get you all on the ground and you can head to the corner by the deli, Niki should be down there helping with transportation.” He tried to ease the worry, the skepticism. The young boy was at his side within seconds, followed by his sister. Looking at the mother she seemed desperate, luckily for them all he’s fast. Other people needed help too. Taking the two kids in his arms he dropped down to the pavement, excited cries left them because in the eyes of children a real life hero was saving them. Coming back up for the mother holding her baby, the woman offered a smile to her husband, tears in her eyes as she let Tommy wrap his arms around her to take them down to her children.

Finally the father who wore a heavy look as Tommy came up to grab him. There was no time to push back against him, they both knew that. Not to mention the steps he just took to prove himself in front of the man. Carefully placing both feet onto the board, Theseus held him as they went down, “Thank you,” The older man mumbled, seeing the rescue team in the distance, “and stay safe.”

“Of course, sir.”

The moment was not relished. There were far too many people who needed help.

The single mother and her twelve year old on the second floor. The elderly couple who was stuck in the back of the building. The child who was about to head out to the park. A group of college roommates who were still asleep as the explosions went off.

“Alright Toms, you're on their line.” Tubbos' voice rang out, and soon enough there was an explosion of voices in his ear. Each hero giving directions and warnings to the next person in the line. Information keeping count of the criminals taken care of, how many people being helped through the rescue search, how many were being healed. It was a lot going on at once and it nearly threw Tommy off his tracks. He was used to his own means of saving people, but had no experience with the systems in place. No wonder it took heroes in training so long to get the hang of everything.

Words were spiraling around him, finishing up with the first building he went to the next that Tubbo pointed out to him. His guy in the chair being isolated from the rest of the line for the time being.

“Hello?”

There was a sudden pause on the line before several “Tommy?” and “Theseus” fell from many mouths of heroes all in different areas.

“The one and only.” He quipped back.

“Tommy,” it was Sam, “Phil should have already told you you shouldn’t be out here, I mean- how did you even get in on this line?”

Tommy hummed along to himself, surprised he hadn’t already heard the flying hero, “Unimportant, and Tubbo helped, but question-”

“Theseus-”

“No! Don’t cut me off, this is serious. Something is off and we can’t pinpoint what it is exactly. There’s far too few criminals out for such a high scale attack.

“Several buildings have exploded, tons of people are injured or, or you know, but most of you are running rescue teams and helping citizens, there’s just barely enough people for those who are fighting. Schlatt doesn’t run like that and everyone here knows that. This is all tech and no man power. He is the exact opposite. It makes no sense how this is all playing out.” He was rushing down the street towards loud cries and yelling. A family was surrounding an older man, maybe just turned twenty, he was young. He was stuck beneath a collapsed wall. Tommy started towards them, "Have any of you seen anything suspicious? Maybe lost sight of some of them that have left?"

Tubbo piped in, "No way, if they were evading this would be dealt with much quicker. Phil, Siren, and Blade are still swarmed with the fight."

His heart jumped at the idea. How in danger they all were, but he was quickly ripped out of his thoughts as he got closer to the family. A small set of trembling triplets, two mothers were fighting with the debris to get it off of the man, two identical teens were trying to help, and one other was trying to console the three kids. Blinking back Tommy recognized that set of hair, the face that belonged to someone of such short stature. The person who started his fear of if he blinked while looking up to the night sky that he would miss the supernova. 

Freddy. This was Freddy and his family. The one trapped beneath the wall must have had his leg crushed with the impact. That was his brother. He was so focused on the group he was quickly approaching he hadn't heard the fight that broke out between Sapnap and Tubbo.

"You shouldn't be trying to help, we have it under control." 

"God you sound like a bitch, you guys can't even pick out what's wrong when even I can see something is off." 

Tommy raced forward on the board, slowing down so he wouldn't scare them. They were quick to look over due to the whirring sound. One face stuck out. That's right. His mom was the newscaster that Hannah yelled at on live Tv. Her expression only showed uncertainty and worry as he approached.

"I can get him out from under and I can take him to Halo." It was clear to him that she was at a crossroads in the moment, similar to the father he just helped but willing to take the time to think. With her upper lip stiffened she wanted to turn her back to him, ignore his existence entirely, but her son desperately needed help. Freddy mumbled something to her, Hannahs name was thrown into the sentence.

The older woman sighed as she backed up to let Theseus help her oldest. Walking over Theseus grabbed hold of the edge of the pillar that had been the main issue, with one hand he took a deep breath as he raised it above his head. He was going to be the one to scoop him up but his mother already seemed to be at it, trying to help so Theseus wouldn’t overexert himself and cause an accident. A groan followed by a pained cry fell from her child's mouth and he could see the pain in her eyes. He might be grown, but in her eyes he would always be her child.

Tommy wondered what that felt like.

Theseus shook his head, letting the wall fall once again. Taking in the damage, visually he could tell that at the very least, one of his legs is very much so broken, as it rests on him twisted the wrong way around. It made him cringe internally but he put it past himself as he took him out of his mothers arms, “Halo is three streets down, I can take him there, does anyone else have to be carried out?”

Nothing more was said, he made a point to turn his head to the triplets, but she shook her head, “He needs all your attention right now.” Theseus simply nodded, eyes under his mask lingering on his friend, who stood off to the side with a clenched jaw.

Turning around was hard. He wasn’t sure why. Maybe it was the idea of leaving him.

The idea of leaving someone he cared about who needed help, but his brother needed it more.

The words from his headset started processing as he carried the man out towards Halo. Tubbo and Sapnaps incessant arguing as the two snowballed with the idea of the duo even helping at all. Tommy merely huffed, “Halo, I’m bringing someone-”

“I heard.”

"You heard?” Tommy questioned back just as quickly.

"Yes, we can hear everything you say, do you not have a push to talk or an auto alert word so your mic can pick up specifics.” The young vigilante considered the thought before clearing his throat, “Uhm, no, no I don’t. Just volume control.”

“That can be fixed later,” Tommy felt his chest soar and heart freeze at the sound of Wilbur's voice. He was both relieved that the man was doing fine so far, but terrified at the idea of being sent back, whether by his own choice or Wilbur’s siren ability, “And the fighting needs to stop, we have things to focus on right now.” Wilbur sounded stressed, strained against his own voice as he cut off a yell, probably to someone he had to take down before coming back, “How did you two even get your equipment? We put it down in 404’s basement.”

The duo paused, Theseus was nearing the spot where Halo was helping a young kid with a broken arm, Tubbo spoke out again as Tommy set down the civilian in his arms, “Yeah we know, that’s where I am right now.” From this angle he saw Halo's brows furrow at the statement, looking back to Tommy, the blond gestured towards Freddy's brother before quickly heading off, deciding not to let the other have the chance to stop him so quickly. As he rode to the sky to get an overview the silence in his ear was unlike any other. Something strained far beyond what he’s felt so far.

 “404 should be protecting the equipment and keeping an eye on the building in case he needs to throw security up.”

Another pause.

“404 isn’t here.”

Another silence.

“I-I mean like,” Tubbo was stumbling over his words, “Uhm, give me a second. Toms, you know what to do.” 

Theseus only gave out a hum of acknowledgement. He did know what to continue doing, except the dread that now plagued him held him by his throat as he thought back to the room they collected their items from. “Was there, was there any gaps in the walls or was it all lined up?” He asked out as theories formed and realization was hitting him.

It was Sapnap who answered, “No, I was there, we put it all up along the walls together and George was helping run intel around the building so he could make it back to us with a plan.”

Blinking back, Theseus was quick to his work once again, moving people towards a safer area as he spoke, “When we went down there a ton of stuff was missing and 404 was nowhere in sight. The holograms were on and everything, but besides that there wasn’t a trace.” Suddenly he was also hyper focused on the echoing sounds of footsteps on Tubbos end, how he was walking around the empty shell of a room. It made the hairs on his arms stand on end. How they echoed in different parts of the room where he walked around. The sounds of things moving.

The heroes mumbled back and forth to each other as they awaited Tubbo to return. It was all cut off by a sharp yell from the other boy. Fear immediately spiked into Theseus; he nearly turned his hoverboard around then and there to go after him, “Tubbo!” He yelled into his ear piece, “I’m fine!” The response was quick, unsteady, and most of all terrified, “I-I found him. He’s unconscious and was covered in a corner. I- he- I can’t help him!” He was yelling across the room, panic fully set into his voice as he wheezed in on his own breaths.

Puffy called out next, her voice as calming and reassuring as it was firm, “It’s alright Tubbo, just tell us what’s happened, what you see.” 

Heavy breaths could be heard on his side as he took in the presumably unconscious hero, “It’s that Venom Thirty-Seven stuff,” he explained, “It’s fucking dripping out of his chest, so I can’t help him.”

Halo was the quickest to answer, “If he didn’t follow you two out, go find Purpled. He has the most experience with extraction and won’t have to touch the body. We have no idea of the dosage size, but you said his chest. Is he breathing?” 

Tubbo took a deep breath, there was a plan, “Yes.” 

“Good, that means the intent wasn’t to kill.” There was no way to see it but Tubbo was nodding at that.

“Yeah, yeah, of course. I’ll get him, just, just be careful a lot of stuff is missing, including all of the bombs I made in the Underground. They must have raided the place as soon as everyone left to go run damage control.” His voice moved around as he spoke, heading upstairs.

That’s when it hit Theseus what had happened. If it would have just been a raid they could have snuck in at any time. Poison any of the heroes in their way and be off. Even then if they wanted to play it safe, which wasn’t exactly their style they would have bombed the city and evaded as soon as everything was in the clear. But this wasn’t just about stealing some equipment. If it was, the fighting would be over and the heroes would simply be stuck with help and repair.

Dream also wasn’t here to fake the role of a hero.

“It’s a trap.” 

His voice along with the Blades rang out. Tommy took a moment to collect his thoughts, Techno assumably being dragged back into the fight, “If this was about just stealing weapons there wouldn’t be any fight or any kind of attack. They would have just poisoned anyone in their way and ran off with it. Such a large scale forces a small portion of heroes to stay at HQ and groups them up into one area. They’re going to gang up on everyone with their guard down.”

Suddenly there was even more of a reason to be in the sky, eyeing down below to the alleyways, “Cut the chases when it comes to the heroics, just grab them and go, explain on the way, because getting them all to a safer location will be better than trying to avoid getting killed with a bunch of six year olds or old grannys surrounding you. Trust me when I say that the people in this place trust you doing that far more than I ever could.” Theseus’ advice started pouring, “Keep an eye on alleyways, they know them well. Also, just because you aren’t losing a fight doesn’t mean you’re winning it either, they’re tricky like that.”

From his vantage point he could see the main trio of heroes off in the distance. He could see how one person came into attack after the next, and the next, and the next, it was as if an endless steady flow of criminals were perfectly set on them.

Gritting his teeth he leaned forward to go help, “Phil, I’m on the w-” his voice was cut off by a yell as something strung itself up and latched onto his board, quickly flipping him off to the side. Feeling himself spinning in the air Theseus went to flip over but the same appendage that threw him off his board was wrapped around his ankle.

Was that a vine?

There was no time to contemplate what the thing was or was not because he was rapidly approaching the ground at a concerning speed. The vine was wrapped tightly around his ankle, gritting at his teeth Tommy reached down into himself and held onto Techno’s power. The strength in his muscles and skin to protect him from the inevitable blow.

As his body collided with the ground he felt the air get knocked out of him. A heave ripped itself from his being, spittle coughed up from the landing, and he felt his body being brought back up to slam into the ground again just as fast from the other side of the person who was controlling these vines.

Someone yelled his name through the intercom. That’s right, they could hear everything, including him getting his ass kicked. His face scrunched up. There was no way in hell that he was going to end up proving Philza’s point.As he was being swung from the same axis he used the momentum to slip over the vine, so when it crashed it would end up hitting itself rather than Tommy.

Except when the impact was made there was no reaction or change in speed as it flipped back around. Okay, whatever it was wasn’t connected to the person.

Which made it easier for Tommy to grip the vine with both hands near the base of his ankle, and gripping them tight within his grasp before ripping them apart. Of course doing this in mid air does have some nasty side effects, but with a bit of angling he straightened his body and readied for the impact on his knees. As he landed, the moon shoes slowed down the last second before shooting himself up and out of the way of the second vine that seemed to be making its way towards him.

Dodging that one was easy enough, but they just seemed to keep coming. One after the other, all looking to make its mark. He had made eye contact with his attacker. Their white hair stood out amongst the backdrop of a ruined street. As the two looked to each other the white haired villain took the chance to thwip out another vine, spiked to a point with thorns that were sure to hurt. It ended up grazing his mask, cutting into it. Cracking along the deep set cut. Allowing a chunk near the bottom to crumble off, exposing his lower left jaw. Theseus managed to twist away before any further damage was caused, before gripping a section of the vine, hissing as it sharpened under his hand, then using it to throw himself in the direction of the other from a weird angle.

It took him a second before his ability responded, yet more plants were thrown up, some with the buds of flowers that Theseus did not want to stick around to figure out what they did. Tommy used them all as leverage to swing himself directly to the other, the heels of the reinforced shoes connected to his back before sending him down.

Suddenly as the plants erupted around them, uprooting themselves with the powerful surge alone, Theseus knew he had to knock the other out. A kick was hit to the side of their head, then another. The blond only took it as a sign to stop when the vines shivered and fell on their own.

“Tommy, Tommy, are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Theseus replied, “Yeah I’m fine.”

With a heaved sigh he listened as the hero's attention was turned away from him, back to their own duties and worries. Now to them, he was able to hold his own. There was no reason to fret over him. Which was good because as he looked up he could see several more partnered villains in front of him. As his eyes swept the setting he couldn’t help but notice the sudden increase in people to fight.

So they are coming out now.

Lovely.

He felt his mind drift as his body moved, practically on autopilot. It was strange to him, how Schlatt was able to get so many people to his side, how Dream also followed suit. How each of these criminals, likely wanted for minor crimes and misdemeanors, rallied behind the promise of faux safety. Risking their lives to create allies with larger groups, all to come out and do what? What were they hoping to accomplish?

Theseus sent a twisted kick, the back of his heel colliding with a head, knocking them out instantly.

Kill a few heroes? Make a name for themselves on the FBI's most wanted? The smarter move would just simply be not to do anything at all. Stay in the shadows to not risk all the hard work. Who were they even siding with in hopes to pull it all off? Schlatt and Dream wouldn’t be enough for that. It didn’t make any sense to Theseus. The mind of a thoughtless criminal really was just that. Thoughtless.

A sharp pain erupted in his side.

He also couldn’t get over the idea that all of these people were still people. Some had families. Others had friends. Maybe they were simply on probation or had nowhere else to go. Some had kids. Some might have animals waiting for their owner to return. He couldn’t shake the familiar feeling of the vine guy. His white hair looked so much like the kids that Fundy had curled up into earlier.

It smelled like blood.

Tommy didn’t want to be here, but Theseus knew he had to. He wanted to close his eyes and just go back in time when things were easier. When he and Tubbo were just barely figuring out how to hold themselves up. What was that rock anthem the other would always play? Tommy couldn’t remember, and Theseus was too focused on not dying at that moment.

Again it was strange to think how all the people he ends up fighting are just that, people.

It’s weird to think how at one point even Schlatt was human.

The drums continued.

“There’s a huge group coming in as back up, they’re approaching the safe spots very, very quickly. Try to hold off as many as you guys can. Search and rescue you have to get those people out of there now.” Tubbos' voice rang through his ear. Purpleds mumbles gently resided behind his friend.

Another voice jumped in to ask “Is Theseus able to come help? He can take one of our abilities and it could be done faster.”

Tubbo paused for a second, “No, he’s being targeted right now but he’s dealing with it well,” Theseus was happy that his suit was dark enough to mask the stain of blood, “The rest of you need to get the civilians out of there, and stay as alert as possible.”

Tubbos' voice continued on, becoming muddled in the background as Theseus focused on those attacking him, and without noticing it, his punches were becoming a bit more violently effective than Tommy would have wanted. Though, it was easier, wasn’t it? Take a bird out with one stone instead of having to cast two. Each hit may have caused more damage than needed, but speed was also needed. Protection of criminals or the efficiency of protecting citizens, whichever was more important Theseus leaned into such.

Then there was a moment. The world stopped in its tracks, suddenly there was no fight because fifty feet away, Schlatt was running off, something carried in his hands, covered by the haze of fuzzy eyesight caused by searing pain in his side.

It didn’t take long for Theseus to deal with those who surrounded him.

It didn’t take long to end up mere feet away from one of today's orchestrators. 

Unfortunately the other seemed to be just as fast, his eyes landing on the young vigilante as he worked to knock him out. To end it all in one swing. Blue eyes beneath a mask met an irritated gray before the contact was broken by the other slipping out of the line of the blow.

When Theseus’ fist collided with the ground an echo of screaming concrete scattered through the air. A crater was left in its wake.

Schlatt watched the other hit the ground, and the blond took no time to turn to him once again; a right hook to be ducked under, side stepping a sweeped kick to his legs, practically hopping backwards to avoid the relentless attacks. 

The villain figured he could wait until the kid tired himself out before dealing to him what he was trying and failing to do.

That was until a voice rang in Schlatts ear from his 'business partner'. It was painfully ironic, what Dream had said as soon as someone asked out in Tommy's own ear if anyone had seen Eret either. Though that wasn’t the sentence to pay attention to. It was the one that immediately followed. His hand squeezed around the object in his hand.

“He’s dissociating. Has been this entire time. Practically fully autopilot.”

There was a dip in Schlatts hollow cheek as he grit his teeth. As well as the uncomfortable tension in his forehead as his brows pulled together. There was something to be said in this moment of hesitation about the older man's character. That maybe there was some bit of humanity left in him. There was something to be noted in how Tubbo went quiet as he watched Theseus attempt to take him out as he had with the others.

There was something to be taken from the fact that even Tubbo was so enamored and unsure of his own feelings that he couldn’t recognize the sphere in Schlatts hand even though he was the one to make it.

Schlatt was a terrible person. 

Schlatt is a terrible person.

Rotten from the inside, if you didn't know him you would think he would be made of wrong doings, ill intentions, and bugs. Looking for the next exploitation. The nearest person down on their luck who just needs one job, that turns into two, five, ten. The hand of rings he constantly wears rests above the district with painful restrictions of power. Smug promises of no tomorrow. He’s killed. Murdered. Done so much wrong. Those people who didn’t know him would be right.

But it was weird, because he was still so human in so many peoples eyes. He had every intention of doing right by his son by fucked up means. Left him so someone else could take care of him. Recognized that Tubbo needed better. Tubbo also never said anything that happened during his kidnapping so nothing changed that perspective. Abusers and killers were shitty beings who didn’t deserve any kind of good in their life. But in terms of them Schlatt wasn’t entirely senseless, which was a hard truth to admit to.

He didn’t hit for fun.

He didn’t kill for fun.

There was always a reason.

Always something that pushed him towards that end.

In the end Tommy couldn’t understand either, there was no instance to him that they were okay. To hurt someone you care about? To take a life no matter how horrible they were? Or how terribly they betrayed you? It didn’t make sense.

It never did.

So he doesn’t quite understand how the smaller acts of kindness the other expressed balanced out the worst of it.

Because he was an awful person, but at the end of the day the person connected to those painfully familiar curled horns was a human. A human who cared for his son until his sanity left him. A human who was loving enough to properly find himself a match. A human who fell so far from where he started. Maybe at some point he did want to help.

He could hear the song more clearly now, the hum of the beginning. The rift of the guitars. The beat of the drums. A crescendo that he and his friend at one point enjoyed together in the privacy of their own apartment.

Something went down the front of his shirt.

“Tommy!” His friend's voice echoed and the ringing chimed in time with the opening. His voice was shaking, worried. Fear had successfully struck his brother in that moment who sounded as if he was on the verge of tears. Something had happened and Tommy was dissociating too much to realize it. Whatever was ticking down his shirt was something far from good.

Ticking?

Ticking.

It was ticking.

It was a bomb.

Tommy couldn’t think, the other was making his way away. Running from the on coming explosion.

Bomb. 

Bomb.

There was a bomb on him.

He started to hyperventilate as he worked his top open, reaching for the sphere as it brushed against sweaty fingertips, near impossible to grab onto. He was twisting and turning in his spot, anything to just get it off. 

He was mumbling pleas, clearly scared out of his mind in his voice. His mouth worded several please's , I’m sorry’s , and get it off . All in different repeated variations of itself. It was confusing and worrisome to anyone who could hear, but Tommy couldn’t care less if they did. If they thought any less of him or screamed at him to leave, because anything was better than a fate of finality.

When his palm wrapped around the bomb he twisted his upper body, it was ready to blow, so he sent it off. Anywhere, anywhere away from him.

Unintentionally, he sent it off in the direction of the person who gave it to him.

He sent it off as it detonated. 

When it went off, it threw Tommy off his balance, sending him at least a dozen feet back as he rolled away from the explosion that several heroes both nearby and over the coms heard. Any words of concern were drowned out yet again. The dust clouded his eyes, causing them to water as he choked on smoke. His back ached and his side was ruined with that same sharp pain. He wheezed his breath as he tried to regain himself, head barely able to pick itself up as he looked forward to where it landed.

There was so much blood.

There was so much blood.

Tommy coughed out as his brain processed the sight, wheezing when he couldn’t breathe. There was blood and intestines that he didn’t even know the names to. Everything came to him in pieces, being processed at an unimaginably slow rate considering how vulnerable he was, but he couldn’t find it in himself to care. The stench of death was potent and painful, and guilt already ate at the insides of his throat, his body heavy as his head swam.

There was an arm close to him, completely severed off. Nothing connected to it. The ligaments of muscles stretched out over the exposed bone that pointed in the opposite direction of Tommy. Blood cascaded down the appendage before slowly coming to a drip. The rest of the arm was liquefied and grabbing the concrete beneath itself, the cloth of fabric singed as the melted flesh was slowly being infused, bubbling underneath the surface.

Just past it was one of the man's horns. Shattered into smaller pieces, its dust filled the air, and Tommy is breathing it in. He took a sharp inhale simply to ease the pain in his chest and he could almost promise anyone who asked that he could feel the soul of a life he just took.

Next to it was a leg, it was hard to tell what it was at first. The only indication was the shoe at the end of it. The heat from the explosion melted the skin and bone into the pavement.

Then there’s the rest of the body.

The explosion went off as it made contact with the left side of his body, both of his severed limbs came from that side, but there was also a charred hole in the edge of his being. Singed black along the rim as intestines spilled out without anything keeping it in. The stomach, liver, heart, it was all exposed through the rip in his side. The rest of the meat gurgled as a piece of the aftermath.

His torso would have been ripped clean off his pelvis if it wasn’t for the flesh on his right barely keeping the two connected, but that was it. The small string of muscles that splattered on the pavement would have never been enough for the sin of the moment. It was as if someone broke him in half, yet left only the small pieces together by accident. Schlatt was on his back, his top half was pushed so far to the side it resided almost perfectly perpendicular to his legs.

Leg.

The other was a bit closer to Tommy.

Tommy couldn’t see Schlatt's face.

Couldn’t see the way the skin was dissolved off with the explosion, folding in on itself as it was layered over the skull. Torn to bits, as ashes of the man floated in the air. The smell of blood intertwined itself with gunpowder and poison. Even if Tommy tried to lift himself up anymore he couldn’t meet the eyes of the person he just killed.

He just killed someone.

Somewhere in the distance he could hear a squelching sound of throw up hitting linoleum floors. Of someone choking on vomit as they heaved out a sob. Each hiccup only to be followed by more pained expulsion. 

Tommy felt sick to his stomach and his vision swam, his own breakfast rose to the top of his throat as he doubled back down over himself. The smell of death and sizzled skin was something he doesn’t think he could ever forget. A few seconds later he was following in Tubbo's footsteps, anything that was still in his stomach was thrown out as his stomach lining squeezed and seized itself. The only reason he didn’t end up choking on his own vomit was because of the cracked opening of his mask.

Everything hurt.

Everything was too much.

There were so many voices calling out to him, he couldn’t make them out anymore.

Someone said something about finding him, but he couldn’t hear. The only thing his brain could process in the moment were Tubbo's sobs and he pushed himself deeper into the room he was in to get away from the screen.

It was too much.

He turned off the volume on his earpiece, but just because he couldn’t hear them didn’t mean the same for them. They could hear everything on his end. The few minutes of throwing up splattering on the ground. His uncontrollable heaves as he tried to stand back up. But most importantly his cries. Not his tears, no, but his cries for them. For Wilbur and Phil and Techno. He needed to see them. He needed to see that they were okay.

He just murdered someone.

He’s a murderer. 

They didn't want him. 

They didn’t want to see him.

He just killed someone.

He just killed a person.

Tommys head was swimming, his brain could no longer process his surroundings. He wasn’t able to think of anything. All he knew was that it was quiet. Quiet save for the distant yells from fights, but that ringing returned. The ringing in his ears that warned him of danger, and suddenly he was in tune with reason once again, only to recognize the fact that he felt so wary earlier was because of this moment. The reason the panic flooded his system while looking at the family portrait was because deep down he knew this would happen. The moment that was him standing on the curved hill of pavement, of sidewalks turned black with dust and blood and vomit. Of a body discarded right behind him.

Pin pricks tickled along his body in a way that made him shake.

It was a tall hill.

He could see everything happening in the distance.

He could see Phil and Techno as the two fought side by side. The synced energy they held was perfectly balanced that kept the fight stable between them. Armed criminals were no match for the two as they kept it up.

Tommy could feel the blood run down his side.

He could see Sam, ushering out dozens of people at a time, getting them away from the worst of it. Taking them to medical support to save as many lives as they could.

His head was so heavy he nearly fell over. It was so much. The ringing was so loud. His skin was buzzing and he wanted to cry. The vomit tasted disgusting and he wanted nothing more than to curl up and ignore the rest of the universe. Why does he feel so heavy?

He could see Puffy, and Punz, and Skeppy, and Foolish.

The explosion didn’t just kill Schlatt, it made its mark on Tommy as well. He felt like he was dying.

Looking to his right he saw Dream. Dream running away as if he didn’t cause the damage. As if he knew what they all did. As if he thought he was going to get away.

He saw Wilbur right behind him. 

“No,” It was timid and soft, so quiet the mic nearly picked it up, mumbled and slurred with blood loss, “Wilbur, no.”

Theseus felt his body push forward, nearly toppling in on itself as he ran towards the hero. 

Wilbur had isolated his line to Techno for a few seconds.

“If anything happens.” Was the only thing he muttered before opening it again once more to hear the rest of the heroes, “I’m in pursuit of Dream, going to attempt to subdue him and have him restrained.” It would be the easiest for Wilbur to do so, considering his long range ability, but Dream was fast on his feet in any regard. Wilbur just couldn’t be too close.

Meanwhile Tommy was trying to follow the pair, limping along the side of buildings as fear ate at his very being. Wilbur had to be okay. He was Wilbur. Siren. A hero who made mistakes and was trying to make up for them, but Tommy refused to let him do so with his life. His life was worth more than any of his mistakes, his life was worth more than the pain. He couldn’t make it up to Tommy without being alive. He couldn’t help him if he was dead. Dream was the worst threat, he had killed and manipulated his way to where he was, it could very likely take death to stop him. But Tommy couldn’t let it be Wilbur. He’d rather give his own life than lose his friends.

With each movement his head wobbled back, being thrown forward with each pained step, tears streaked down his face as snot intertwined with them. Letting out a cough, iron infused chucks flew out, and he nearly stared at the blood that splattered down below him but he didn’t have time. A frustrated groan fell from his mouth as he continued to push forward. He wasn’t letting the other down now. He wasn’t going to let his own world crumble beneath him. 

His mind supplied him with a vision of the past. Of a lunch break in a little mom and pop restaurant. 

He wanted that again. Wilbur had to be there again.

With blurred vision he forced his head up, keeping his twisting stomach under control so he didn’t have to take another moment to throw up. Tommy couldn’t be late. Theseus was always quick with action, and this was a moment not to falter.

A figure became visible in the distance. Everything was swirling around him. The sky meant nothing above, the ground he couldn’t see, but that green figure. That green figure he could recognize. Several paces back and as Tommy got closer he could see the way the man was heaving. Mask covering any viewable emotion. Hunched over, except his head rolled from one side to back, taking his body with him as he let in a deep breath.

“Where-” Tommy swallowed down the bile, “Where is he!” He cried. The thought of taking the man down meant nothing to the thought of Wilbur’s safety.

Dream only stared.

Tommy tripped. 

A loud cry let his lips, as he curled into himself slightly. Everything was so much in that moment. Dream merely cocked his head to the side before jutting his chin forward to behind him. Tommy paused for a second as the fear filled him slowly, he almost didn’t want to turn his head. He didn’t want to accept what the other was implying. Dream was wrong.

Dream was wrong, he had to be wrong.

Yet when Tommy turned his head to look nothing could prepare him for the sight. 

Blood was soaking through the front of Sirens shirt, head turned to the side where he laid. Completely unmoving. Utterly still.

“Wilbur,” Tommy crawled, turning his back to the false hero as he forced himself to him,

“He went after me, Theseus. He knew better, yet he did it anyway.” Dreams' sadistic smirk could be heard, yet the voice was drowned out in Tommy's ears as he barely managed to hover over Wilbur's freshly mutilated corpse. Tommy couldn’t process the moment, his brain refused to accept it. A hand landed over the fatal wound in Wilburs chest, as if to keep in the blood and fix every bit of reality that was falling down around him, “Will,” he mumbled, barely able to breathe, “You have to get up.”

“Oh, Tommy,” The villain hummed behind him, “The man is already gone. It’s time for a new chapter.”

Tommy ignored him, the tears now coming to his eyes for an entirely different reason, “Wilbur,” His voice cracked, breath hitching as his shoulders arched inwards, “Wilbur please, you have to get up…” His hands were shaking, pressing further down onto the open wound, only coating his hands in more of that deep red color, “You have a mission to finish -”

The last part of his sentence was cut as he let out a soft cry, “ We have a mission to finish, and we need you if we’re supposed to do that.” His words were shaking, jumbled and half spoken. He didn’t even realize Dream was still speaking.

He didn’t realize he was angering him.

“Tommy.” He started out, but Tommy couldn’t hear him.

“Wilbur, please.”

“ Tommy .”

“It’s time to get up.”

“ Theseus .”

Nothing was getting through to him, the kid was in pure hysterics, body shuttering over his mentor. His friend. His brother.

A hand grabbed his ankle, yanking him backwards. Letting out a yell his fingers clawed at the shirt Wilbur wore, “I was going to leave you as the messenger, Theseus.” Dream spoke, turning the vigilante on his back. His mask was nowhere in sight now, bearing his face for Gods and man to see. Vulnerable as a vigilante could be, “But I believe your corpse would be enough.” The fist collided with his face quicker than his eyes could keep up.

Crying out in pain, Tommy tried to curl in on himself, trying to shield his body as much as he could, but Dream seemed to have him figured out. Maybe he had just done this so many times before. The older man's knees dug into his thighs to keep himself grounded as another punch was hurled towards his face. Tommys brain was too scattered to think of what to do next, of how to keep himself safe, he was tired and scared .

He was just a kid.

And he felt like it too.

“Wilbur!” Another hit collided with his face, “Get up! Please!” 

It was like earlier. Able to hear that melody. The song. But now wasn’t the time for that.

“Wilbur! I need help!” With the next hit he could taste blood, “Siren!”

 

“Do or die, you’ll never make me. Because the world, will never take my heart.”

 

Theseus. Now was not the time. You can’t look away. You can’t disassociate again. You need to be grounded.

“Wilbur! Get up!” His chest hurt with how loud he screamed out to him, a wretched sob tightening in his chest.

Another hit.

 

“Go and try, you’ll never break me. We want it all, we want to play this part.”

 

“Get the fuck up! Wilbur! Phil fucking needs you! He shouldn’t have to bury his fucking son! Get up!” Tommy screamed, more anger in his voice as another punch landed on his face.

 

“I won’t explain, or say I’m sorry. I’m unashamed, I’m going to show my scars.”

 

“Fundy needs you! Your son needs you Wilbur! You need to get up for him! You need to see him graduate! You need to see him go into training! He needs his father!” The pleas only grew alongside his cries. Another hit landed. Spots were filling his vision.

 

“Give a cheer for all the broken. Listen here, because it’s who we are.”

 

“I need you Wilbur! I need you to save me! Get up! You’re my brother. My-”

Another hit.

 

“Just a man, I’m not a hero.”

 

Tommy wanted nothing more than to close his eyes. To think of the future, of something better. He wanted nothing more than to listen to a song and let life go.

 

“Just a boy, who had to sing this song.”

 

The next hit hurt worse than the last. He couldn’t open his eyes, “Wilbur.”

 

“Just a man. I’m not a hero.”

 

Was he going to die?

 

“I.”

 

Hit. His mask broken beneath the beatings.

 

“Don’t.”

 

Hit. “I forgive you.”

 

“Care.”

 

Hit. In that moment clarity finally rained over Tommy. A deep gasp released out of him as his body responded to the attack on its own. Fear ran as deep as the pain that now plagued him. Blood now drips down his face as his eye refuses to stay open. Terror clawed through his insides as he now moved to survive rather than fight.

Phil's wings exploded from his back without him even reaching back for them. Their mere formation propelled him forward into the air. He knows he said he wouldn’t run, but he couldn’t avenge Wilbur like this. If he ran he would give his future self the chance, and a chance is all he needed.

Unfortunately, Tommy was born with bad luck.

A punch to his gut shoved his body back down.

He felt the base of the wings crack with the impact, a shriveled cry fell past his lips. Yet nothing could prepare him for the aftermath of attempting to run from the other.

A hand grabbed near the base of the broken wing, the other placed onto his shoulder. Dream was saying something, but Tommy couldn’t hear past the ringing echoing in his skull. The pain was blinding as the rough hands gripped the fractured limb. 

Then he started to pull.

Tommy couldn’t hear himself scream.

He could only feel. When he first got wings his bones had rearranged themselves to fit the new limbs. The base between his shoulder and spine, nestled between the two, and remained the length of his shoulder blade.

Dream was ripping it out at the base.

He was pulling out bone as punishment for attempting to flee.

He popped the joint out of its socket, then another crack rang out, a rough break along the extended bone, letting the splinters be pushed into his bleeding flesh.

He couldn’t move as Dream heaved out, one final pull and he stood above Tommys twitching form, a deep glare settled on his features as a snarl remained on his face. He was saying something, but Tommy couldn’t hear.

Everything hurt so badly.

He could see his wing being held in the others hand.

He could see his own muscles, bone, and blood covering his fist.

He threw the appendage to the ground, pulling his fist back on last time before delivering a blow strong enough to crater in the young teen's skull.

 

“We’ll carry on.”

 

The world went black. Tommy felt like he was floating out of his body, yet he felt completely grounded at the same time. When he opened his eyes they weren’t his real ones.

A woman stood over him. A smile on her face, “I’m happy to see you.” her voice was wispy, up close and far away, all around him, yet nowhere to be heard, “I’m glad to know that Micheal’s power works in this condition.”

Tommy stared up at her with wide eyes. She wouldn’t say it, but he looked so young. Like a piece of family she never had the chance to enjoy. A younger son she never got to have. A young brother to her only child,

“Am I dead?” He asked, both fearfully and almost relieved.

With her bottom lip pulled to the side of her face she shrugged, “Kind of, but that’s why I’m here. Karl told me you needed my power.”

His head tilted to the side, confusion lined his gaze, “Who are you?” 

She only smiled softly at the inquiry. 

“I’m Kristen, Phil’s wife.”

Tommy blinked up to her as the moment passed and he was able wrap his brain around who exactly she was, and what this could all mean, “Zombification. You can reanimate the dead, you- you reanimated yourself.”

She nodded, smile growing wider as he spoke of her power. “I did. I wanted to say goodbye to those I loved when I still had the chance.” She paused for a brief second before continuing, “And you’re going to take it to reanimate yourself too.” 

He shook his head, “But, you can only reanimate something for a few minutes. Even if I could, it wouldn't mean anything in the end.” He pointed out to her, very obviously concerned.

"Maybe on its own, but Karl should be there. You can take his power and reverse your own body to its previous state. Though, he did say using multiple abilities at once will put you at risk, and that it’ll hurt. But apparently, you should be fine. Wilbur made sure of that.”

Wilbur?

Wilbur!

Tommy shot up, surprisingly no pain plagued him any longer. It was akin to a phantom touch littered around his skin. Though he shouldn’t be surprised, in this state he wasn’t even human.

Tommy could see him.

He could see Wilbur in the distance, smiling and talking to someone. He looked younger. Maybe twenty. In a yellow sweater with ghostly skin. The woman with bright orange hair seemed so happy to see him.

“Wilbur!” He cried out, jumping up fully. The older man turned his head to him. His expression was so soft as his gaze landed on the teen. The teen who was sprinting to him as quickly as he could. Not even able to get a word out, the blond jumped onto him, enveloping him in a hug as he let out a cry. Tightening his hold as dead tears formed, “Wilbur!”

Arms held him, “Tommy!”

He nearly choked at the sound of his voice, “Oh my god!” He cried out, unable to fight the pathetic sounds that left him, but he couldn’t find it in himself to worry over that. 

Kristen was behind him now.

He couldn’t explain this moment. The relief and joy that was radiated from his dead self. The tears only continued to form as he choked on a breath he never took. Chest jumping as he struggled to form a sentence, shoulders pinched together as he wheezed. As he opened his mouth to say something only for a strangled cry to fall from his lips. There was so much to say. So much to explain. So much to talk over. There was so much to do.

“Sweetie,” the woman behind him spoke, a hand resting on his back. Wilbur was crying too, yet it wasn’t hysterical like the blond. It was calm and accepting. Accepting the fact that he hurt the teen who held him, and knew he shouldn’t expect forgiveness for his actions. Instead he allowed the other to hold him close. Allowed that connection between their hearts to form in these moments. Allowed the two to breathe together as they did the first time they met.

In this moment, between time and space, between infinity and nothingness, these two stood so close they were nearly one person separated by a generation. Wilbur’s eyes met Kristen's. The two knew what would happen next. While Wilbur had been wrong about Tommy on so many accounts he knew how this would play out.

“Tommy,” Wilbur started, chest crumbling in on itself as he grit his teeth before relaxing his jaw. This had to happen, “Tommy, there isn’t enough time.”

The other could only pull his head back slightly, to meet the others eyes with his own. Confusion, realization, anger, sorrow, pleading all reflected in the blue iris that Wilbur saw. Tommys head snapped between his mentor, his brother, and Kristen as she moved her hand to take his while the other remained on his back to keep him steady. He wanted to thrash, to scream, to yell, to fight back because Wilbur was right in front of him, moving and alive. Even if not literally, his spirit was at least alive.

“Tommy, I know I wronged you,” Don’t say that, “I know I hurt you,” I did as well, “I apologize for everything I have caused you.” I’m sorry too, “And I know you don’t forgive me,” Yes I do, “And I don’t expect you to. But I am sorry, even if it means nothing.”

Power curled at Tommys insides as Kristen offered him her ability, he felt lighter, yet he wasn’t controlling it. Was his body instinctively utilizing it to keep him alive? 

Wilbur held him closer, a tight grip around his body as he gulped down the last sense of guilt, “You’ll be an amazing hero. You already are.”

Tommy felt like he’s levitating. Like he is light. As if the sky itself could not compare to him.

Pulling back one last time, Tommy saw the tears flood Wilburs face as he smiled.

“I am so proud of you.”

“Wilbur,” he finally managed to mumble out distantly, “Wilbur I-”

Forgive you.

 

Those words were never spoken.

 

Those words were never heard.

 

Those words were lost to time.

 

Those words.

 

…

 

Everything hurts. Tommy could barely open his eyes. Tears spilled, only by the force of gravity. His organs were mangled, he could feel it. The way his ribs were misaligned, stabbing into his flesh. The taste of blood danced on his tongue as if it were someone else's. His back lay uneven on a single, broken wing. The world was blurred together in a mess of faded colors. All he saw was the blue above him. At that moment he had no way to describe it. He didn’t know if it was beautiful or daunting, disgusting or relieving. He didn’t know anything anymore. All he knew was that his breath was weak, and that he likely wasn’t alive.

He wasn’t alive. Was he?

The tears poured thicker down his face, chest rattling as it jumped, heaving at the thought. He was dead.

No. He is dead.

He is dead.

He died.

No.

No. He didn’t want to die.

Tommy began to spiral in his thoughts, torso in so much pain it struck him in hot white flashes. He was dead, beaten down til his skull gave in and his ribs cracked beneath the pressure. The weight of responsibility crashed against him like the feeling of failure. The failure that he let the villain win. 

He was no hero. Just a boy in a costume.

Vocal cords could only produce one sound at that moment. One, echoing, drawn out wail, that was whistling through his crushed windpipe. His body could only shake as he accepted the fact that this power was only offered to make him suffer that much longer. To delay the inevitable. To draw out his dying breath. To make him feel all the sins he has caused. To feel the pain he inflicted on others. He was drenched in the sorrow of others.

He caused this.

Snot fell from his nose, mixing with the watery tears that traveled down his face. Another wheezing cry fell from unmoving, vomit stained lips. The sun shone on him, but he didn’t deserve the warmth that it tried to cover him in. He rejected the natural comfort of his surroundings, denied himself the privilege of embracing the sun at the end of his life.

This was his final moment.

He needed to make the most of it somehow. 

To make something in his life matter.

Maybe with his words. That’s the only thing he could truly offer.

“Wilbur,” he closed his eyes. Not to rest, but to search. He still had Micheals power. He could feel around in the afterlife, the blond had no idea if the other could hear him, but the universe could. The universe could hear his words be whispered out to the world, and acknowledge them once the time for judgment came. 

Wilbur was with his wife, young and reminiscing. Tommy could hear them. The two were talking about him. Wilbur was smiling as he recounted stories he had of the teen. The man was shining as if he was the day.

“I do, truly, believe if you knew him, you would have loved him too.”

She smiled. Chuckling along as she leaned onto her open palm, dimples stretched on her cheeks as she gazed at her husband with a look not even Tommy could identify, “Based on everything You’ve told me, I think I already do.”

The picture was fading. His chance was fleeting.

“I forgive you.”

His eyes opened again, except the blur of the sky no longer remained above him. Instead, a bright smile full of pity and guilt remained in his line of sight, “Hey Toms.” The voice was soft. Forgiveness blessing his ears, “I’m sorry I was so late.”

A hand dipped down to take his own, a splash of wetness dropped to his cheek, “I was busy offering Wilbur a moment with you and Fundy from the future. I felt like he deserved it.” The other's voice was choking, the vowels being caught in his throat as he spoke, “You deserve to make it to that moment. You don’t get to die here. Not on my watch.”

It was Karl. He sounded so determined. 

Tommy didn’t want to give up on him.

“It will hurt. Using three abilities at once. But we need you to. We need you on our side. I,” Karl gulped back tears as he grit his teeth, “I need you alive. You can’t die. You have to keep going. Please.”

The grip on his hand tightened. Tears hit his face one after the other.

“Please.”

He wouldn’t put Karl through it. He wouldn’t put him through that pain.

“My time is up.” Karl spoke, standing back up, forcing his way back as his breath shuddered. He was watching him. Desperately so to know the other would continue on.

His body felt light again. Just like before. Before suddenly a scream pulled out of his throat. Bones were rearranging themselves. He wasn’t sure if it was called cracking anymore if they were snapping back into place. It pushed back against sunken flesh, forcing his body into its previous state. Bile instantly pooled from his stomach as he jumped, flipping around onto his hands as the morning's breakfast came back up once again, scratching and burning the inner linings of his throat as chunks of old food and blood were coughed up.

Everything hurt, and felt fine, new, and just as he was, all at once. He was everything and nothing. Dead and alive.

Would he ever really be alive again?

His blood thrummed in his ear drums, rushing through his skull as he wavered in his spot. Dizzy and unbalanced. A shaken hand crept up to his head, the pads of his fingers barely making contact with his scalp. His skull had been crushed inwards by the several massive blows of Dreams fists, and now it was whole again. Rounded as all skulls should me. Just as he was.

What was he now?

He wasn’t alive or dead. He wasn’t a villain, vigilante, or hero. He wasn’t human. This was all for sure.

Raw skin screamed as he slowly raised himself back on his knees, pushing the freshly re-reformed joints into the dirt. His head was so numb that he could barely hold it up anymore. Leaned back he felt his neck give out, little by little. Blinking his eyes stared at the horizon. 

He was revived.

He couldn’t care if the fight was continuing on now.

He couldn’t care that others might need him.

He couldn’t care for the figure that was making their way over to him.

He couldn’t care that Techno was rushing to him.

He couldn’t care that he was determined on fulfilling his promise to his closest friend.

He couldn’t care how he looked.

He couldn’t care how he felt.

He couldn’t care that the world felt still when the air only continued to buzz.

As he took in deep breaths he stared at the clouds in the bright sky, swirling around each other as if in a waltz with themselves.

His eyes raised to the sky, his body following the movement until he was falling once again. His back hit the ground with a rough thump, forcing the air out of his lungs. His chest decompressed as his vision instinctively made shapes out of the clouds he saw. Subconsciously, his childish nature got the best of him.

A breathless chuckle couldn’t help but escape.

Maybe he was alive.

Notes:

Ah! It's finally finished! Of course this last chapter took far too long to put out, and while I can talk about everything that happened this past year, there is no need to bring it all up. I knew I didn't want to just leave it abandoned, but I wasn't expecting to take this long.

Thank you so much for everyone who read this far! It means the world. I looked over every comment that graced this fic, smiled at all the reactions, and made a surprising amount of close friends when writing this. I hope you all at the very least enjoyed a good story, because I certainly loved writing it. Thank you for sticking around, for the comments, for the reactions, for the ideas, the inspired by works, the art, the animatics, words can not describe how I feel.

Obviously this wasn't what the end was suppose to be, and there will no longer be any epilogues for reasons I won't disclose just yet. If you ever get curious about what the real end was suppose to be, don't be afraid to reach out. I'd love sharing about it.

As always my discord is here.

https://discord.gg/cBMzMyAcqV

Again, thank you for all being here for the ride. Thank you for everything.

I hope you had an amazing time reading this.

And finally, if this is the last fic of mine you read, good afternoon, good evening, and goodnight. <3

Notes:

I hope to hear that you enjoy it so far! Have a nice day/night everyone!

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of The Endless Legend of Tommyinnit